《Post-apocalyptic Cannon Fodder Pampered Everyday》 Chapter 1： s City No. 1 Middle School, Grade Three of High School. Ruan Ning had a trace of confusion hidden in his eyes, his eyes fell on the blackboard, but his mind was not on it. and so¡­¡­ Just wear the book like this? ! Ruan Ning was still at home preparing to go to bed one second before, and suddenly appeared in this classroom the next second, with some memories that did not belong to her. From memory, it can be known that the world she lives in is a novel about the rebirth of a male protagonist in the last days. Because of the outbreak of an unknown virus, all mankind fell into an unprecedented panic. After being infected by the virus, some people became human-like and inhuman monsters. Zombies. Zombies have no pain, eat human flesh and blood for a living, and as long as an uninfected person is bitten by them and the skin is broken, there is a high probability that they will become zombies. Therefore, less than a week after the eruption of the last days, the number of humans on the earth has dropped to half. But fortunately, there is no way to the world. Since there are zombies, there will also be people with supernatural powers. The emergence of superpowers gives some humans the ability to resist. And the male patron also accepted that he had a powerful lightning ability before rebirth. After rebirth, he added a space ability, his space ability was a bit different from others. The male lead¡¯s space can hold at least as many materials as an entire small and medium supermarket from the beginning. And the time of the end of the world, it happened to be 3:30 this afternoon, which is the next physical education class. One minute is not more than one minute. Ruan Ning suddenly stood up from his seat, and when the stool moved, there was a harsh noise. The teacher on the podium looked over and asked, "Ruan Ning, what''s the matter?" Because Ruan Ning had a good grade and was one of her proud students, the teacher was not angry, but just wondered why she had to stand up. Ruan Ning was flustered, but quickly said: "Teacher, I am not feeling well, can I take a leave of absence and go to the infirmary?" The teacher remembered Ruan Ning¡¯s previous performance, an obedient and sensible girl, and seeing that she was now pale, unlike those who pretended to be ill and wanted to skip class, she agreed, with a hint of concern in her tone, "Go, if so I am really uncomfortable. I will go home early to rest today. I will give you a fake note." "Thank you, teacher." Ruan Ning actually wanted to take her schoolbag away so that she could wait for a while, but thought of her excuses and gave up. After coming out of the classroom, Ruan Ning did not go to the infirmary, but ran to the school gate. Time waits for no one. Ruan Ning, who has received her memory, doesn¡¯t even have time to think about why she is here. The first thing she has to do now is to prepare some necessary supplies before the end of the world, and then go to a relatively safe place. Let''s settle down in the place. As for the other things, Ruan Ning has no time to take care of the future. It is two thirty. There is still an hour before the end of the world. There are so many things to do, she must hurry up. Ruan Ning slipped out of the school while the guardian was not paying attention. First, she went to the supermarket. She did not go to the kind of large shopping mall. First, she was afraid that people at the checkout would delay time, and second, to prevent the end of the world from breaking out. Being trapped in a chaotic place would be bad, so she deliberately chose a slightly smaller supermarket along the way. The stuff inside is also very complete, enough for her to buy what she needs. The original owner has a house near the school. Except for the villa on the outskirts of the city on weekends, he usually stays alone, eats in the school cafeteria or calls a nanny to come and cook for her in advance. The security measures in this community are intact, and there are not many people living in it during the day. If she remembers correctly, there are backup generators in the community. Even if city s is in chaos, water and electricity are cut off, it can guarantee a period of power supply. It was the best place Ruan Ning could think of now. This time, in order to get more food, Ruan Ning bought two large bags, filled with food, and bought a sturdy backpack and a peaked cap. She made the best use of everything, she also packed some things in her backpack. As the name suggests, Ruan Ning is a delicate and soft girl in the real world. You don''t even need to screw the bottle cap yourself. But facts have proved that people''s potential is limitless. In critical moments, no squeamish habits exist. Most of the things she buys are full-filled, high-calorie foods, all kinds of biscuits, instant noodles, candies, chocolate, and bread. Of course, she hasn''t forgotten to buy herself some canned meat with a long shelf life, as well as milk and jam. Even in the end times, I will not eat something good and improve my quality of life. Fortunately, Ruan Ning didn''t read so many apocalyptic novels for nothing before. Without thinking about it, he picked out all the things he wanted to buy within ten minutes. The cashier in the supermarket didn¡¯t pay much attention to what she bought, except when he saw Ruan Ning¡¯s beautiful face, he didn¡¯t care much about what she bought. Snacks. Little girls now love these, there is nothing to fuss about. Ruan Ning came out of the supermarket after checking out. It was almost three o''clock. She roughly calculated it, and now she enters from the front gate of the community, and at her speed, she can get home at about 3:15. And there is a small supermarket at the east gate of the community. If time is too late, she can go downstairs to buy it again. If the speed is faster, it will only take ten minutes. The original owner¡¯s community is a mid-to-high-end community. People who can live here generally don¡¯t have much free time during the working day. In addition, everyone is not familiar with each other and will not be nosy. Ruan Ning can rest assured and collect food by himself. The probability of things being discovered is very low. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù It¡¯s been a long time since I read the eschatological text, the work of cutting meat and producing food. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 2： "Little girl, how come you buy so many things by yourself, can you move it?" There are almost no customers in the small supermarket now. The proprietress has seen a pretty little girl who came to buy things, so she inevitably asks more. There was not much time left for her, Ruan Ning was anxious, wishing to give all the valuable things to the boss¡¯s wife, and then hurried away with the things in the basket, but smiled shyly on her face, "Auntie, can Check it out quickly, I''m in a hurry." Hearing her say this, the lady boss stopped talking, speeded up her hand, scanned the code and bagged things, and said, "It''s five hundred and two yuan in total." After the end times, money will be worthless. Of course, Ruan Ning would not be stingy with these hundreds of dollars and paid the bill happily. However, when Ruan Ning walked to the entrance of the supermarket, he stopped for a while before speeding up and leaving the place. Did not speak to remind the proprietress about the end of the world. Not to mention whether the proprietress would believe her as a stranger, and believe in something incredible for people living in peaceful times. Staying in this supermarket, at least eating and drinking, will not starve yourself, it is better than being scratched and infected by a zombie that pops up on the road, or staying at home starving to death. Besides, she herself is also a mud bodhisattva crossing the river now, and she cannot protect herself and can''t control others so much. *************** ********************** Ruan Ning came back home panting and carrying a bunch of things. Fortunately, there is an elevator in this building, otherwise she might get tired and collapse on the road. I can''t come back so quickly. Lying on the soft sofa, Ruan Ning''s mind was blank, but he glanced hard and subconsciously at the time on the watch. ¡ª¡ª3:29. Finally caught up... In fact, when he came back from the first trip, Ruan Ning almost didn''t control himself and lay on the sofa to rest. In the end, she had a strong desire to survive, and the panic about the hungry life in the future made her give up running to this sofa. Without a sip of water, she immediately ran out to buy supplies again. Although Ruan Ning returned from school, he arrived home at 3:12 three minutes earlier than expected. But the time to go out for the second time to buy supplies was too tight. Ruan Ning was frightened along the way. His heart was beating fiercely, and he felt like he was about to jump out of his throat. Not coming. Just in case, she deliberately took a kitchen knife in the supermarket and stuffed it into the shopping basket regardless of the amount or brand. In this case, even if she accidentally encounters a zombie, she can still have something to defend herself. The small supermarket on the east side of the community has fewer items, but it is closer to the building where she is located than the larger supermarket before, and it is just beside the community. There is not much traffic in the surrounding area, which means the end of the world. The chance of encountering zombies after the outbreak will be smaller and safer. Ruan Ning was still wondering, if she wants to stay in the community after the end of the world and needs to collect materials, she must first consider this place first. In addition, Ruan Ning caught a glimpse of a drugstore not far after she came out of the supermarket, but she really didn¡¯t have time to go in. She just glanced quickly and ran home at a speed of 800 meters in the sports test. Tired her. Today can be regarded as experiencing the speed of life and death. Thinking of coming back late, she might encounter ugly zombies, she didn''t dare to stop at all. The second hand on the watch rotates frame by frame, and finally stops at the top position. Three thirty. The end of the world begins. In the house, Ruan Ning, who is alone in her own house, doesn¡¯t know what the outside world is like now, but through a few words about this scene in the novel, she can also imagine that the chaotic scene outside is probably not what she wants saw. Ruan Ning was very fortunate that the time she passed through was before the end of the world. Even if it was only an hour earlier, it was enough for her to do a lot of things. At the same time, she was also very fortunate that she did not entangle in the classroom with the plot and why she would pass through. Instead, she left the school decisively, then went to the supermarket to buy supplies, and returned home without delay to escape this time. The end of the world broke out. She didn''t know if she could live in the last days and how long, but these materials could at least guarantee that she would not be threatened with life in a short time. After all, when the end of the world was just beginning, the zombies were generally slow in action and their attack power was not high. As long as she didn''t get out of this door, they couldn''t help her. Ruan Ning can be sure that compared to City No. 1 Middle School, this community is definitely safer. In the plot, the original owner discovered that a classmate was biting like a lunatic disease when he was in physical education class. The classmates next to him called the police and called the teacher. No one thought it would be the end of the world. Erupted. This classmate who was mistaken by them for being sick was actually infected with a virus and became a zombie. However, it was too late when I knew it, and the school became a purgatory, full of cannibals and screamers. Like most of the surviving Shiyi Middle School students, although the original owner survived the chaos, he was trapped in the school. The ivory tower that was originally studied has become their cage, even if the zombies are not strong enough, out of fear, few of them dare to run out of the school. Most of them are hiding in one place, waiting for rescue, hoping that someone can take them out of that ghost place. There are not many places to have food in the school, but there are many survivors in comparison. The original owner spent more than half a month in school, so hungry that his chest was pressed against his back, he finally encountered a rescue team coming to school. However, when she was about to walk out of the school with the group, she encountered a small group of zombies, was pushed out as a shield, and died there. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Open the second more. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 3： Ruan Ning lay on the sofa for a while before getting up. Looking at the materials randomly placed on the ground, there were several large bags full of stuff, Ruan Ning suddenly felt that his hard work just now was not in vain. With these things, how can she eat this place alone for a month or two? She remembered that the babysitter from the villa just came over here to buy things. There should be a lot of food in this apartment. But it is a pity that she can''t cook, otherwise she can use the ingredients in the kitchen and refrigerator, and maybe she can eat a few more hot meals. Ruan Ning thought, while digging out a packet of biscuits and milk from the snack pile. This one hour consumes too much, and I am really hungry now. It would be great if there was a space... Ruan Ning took a sip of milk and couldn''t help sighing. It can be said that he envied Yicheng, the male protagonist of the novel. The male protagonist was reborn as early as this time yesterday. With Gu''s family''s human and financial resources, he does not need to collect materials personally. As long as a word of instructions goes on, someone will be able to help him immediately. The male lead only needs to wave his hand to collect things into the space while others are not paying attention. When Ruan Ning used to watch apocalyptic novels, his favorite plot was that the protagonist could have a space, coupled with a strong offensive ability. This is exactly the standard configuration for walking in the end times and robbing houses. This eschatological novel is no exception. Regardless of before and after rebirth, the male protagonist is the same existence. If it weren''t for the double betrayal of the male protagonist from his friends and subordinates in his previous life, he would not die if he was inadvertently found by the Zombie King to deal with him. There is no harm if there is no comparison. The male protagonist has dual powers, and on her side, the original protagonist did not activate the powers before he died, so whether Ruan Ning will have powers is still unknown. She had to prepare for the worst. In case she didn''t wear it back before all these foods were eaten, and she has no powers... Ruan Ning couldn''t imagine the future! It would be okay if she looks more ordinary now, but... the original owner is even more beautiful than her original appearance. Ruan Ning looked in the mirror for 20 years, and of course he knew what he looked like. The original owner was a bit more refined on the basis of her facial features, and her pair of watery apricot eyes looked pure and innocent. As a girl, who doesn''t want to be more beautiful, Ruan Ning is no exception. But now this is the end of the world! ! It''s so beautiful to die! ! The appearance of the last days magnified the dark side hidden in human bones countless times. As a woman, Ruan Ning felt that she couldn¡¯t move her eyes when she saw this face, let alone a man... In the last days, with her current criminal face, Ruan Ning can even imagine how many troubles will be waiting for her in the future if she does not have the strong strength to protect herself. Ruan Ning felt that the world was full of malice towards her, and couldn''t help but feel sad. No, no, this is terrible. Beat her to death, and she shouldn''t live a life that is worse than death and be sent and sent by a man as a plaything. Ruan Ning racked his brains for a long time and finally found a clear way. That is to find a backer who will not think of her badly. Combining the plot of the novel and the interpersonal relationship of the original owner, she also has a candidate. One is the male protagonist, Gu Yicheng, and the other is the male protagonist¡¯s father Gu Huasheng. If someone like Gu Yicheng has a protagonist''s aura, if he can be sheltered, it would certainly be a better thing. By his side, it is definitely safer than anyone''s side. But when Ruan Ning thought of Gu Yicheng''s character and temper, he shook his head quickly, dispelling the idea of ??looking for him as a backer. The male protagonist may not even take care of his father, how could he manage her cheap sister. Ruan Ning is more inclined to go to his father. Although Gu Huasheng was only a businessman, the Gu family was one of the best red soldiers in the imperial capital. With this relationship, the Gu family still has a lot of power in the last days. The original owner''s father saved Gu Huasheng in a car accident, but he lost his life. After that, he adopted the helpless original owner and loved her very much. With this level of relationship, as long as Ruan Ning goes to him, Gu Huasheng cannot leave her alone. But unfortunately, Gu Huasheng went to visit Mrs. Gu in the imperial capital yesterday, and he is now in the imperial capital. The city of s is more than a thousand kilometers away from the emperor. It takes a day to drive to the end of the world, and even after the end of the world, I don¡¯t know how long it will take. She might not survive to see him in the Imperial City. Just when Ruan Ning was very tangled, the landline at home suddenly rang. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 4： At this time, the landline in the apartment can still get through? Ruan Ning still remembers it was written in the novel that not long after the end of the world, the communication of the entire city was in chaos. The unstable signal caused the other party to be busy no matter how many times you made the phone call. Can''t even fight. Only some special equipment can make calls via satellite. Unexpectedly, the landline of the apartment could even call in? ! This is really a good thing. Ruan Ning thought about connecting the phone, "Hello, hello, who may I ask?" "Ningning--" Seeing someone answer the phone, the man''s vigorous and excited voice rang, "It''s okay for you to be fine." "Uncle Gu?" Yes, that''s right, the person on the other end of the phone is Gu Huasheng, the father of the male protagonist who Ruan Ning just planned to hold his thigh. Ningning''s voice didn''t sound panicked at all, it seemed that there should be nothing wrong there. Gu Huasheng was relieved, his voice returned to calmness, and asked about the situation: "Ningning, why are you in the apartment now?" Ruan Ning¡¯s cell phone could not get through, and Gu Huasheng almost believed that she had gone to school and had lost contact. The call to the apartment was just thinking of giving it a try, but I didn''t expect it to be connected. This made Gu Huasheng both surprised and happy. Now that it¡¯s so messy outside, staying in an apartment is better than school. Ruan Ning explained, "I was unwell this afternoon, so I took leave from my teacher and went home. Uncle Gu, what''s the matter? What happened?" Because something he didn''t want to travel through was discovered by others, Ruan Ning could only pretend that he didn''t know anything. This time I asked for leave to go home and it was just a beating. Gu Huasheng didn''t doubt, "Uncle will tell you about this matter at half-time. Just remember that it''s dangerous outside now. You stay at home these few days. Don''t go out. By the way, Ningning, in the apartment. How much do you have to eat?" Ruan Ning hesitated for a while, then said, "Aunt Sun, she just came here the day before yesterday." Aunt Sun is the nanny of the villa. Every time she comes, she buys enough supplies for the apartment for at least a week. If you have food, Gu Huasheng must have heard it in his heart, "The landline at home should now be able to make outgoing calls. Uncle will tell you a number, which is your brother''s. You can call it according to this number and set your location. Tell him. Your brother is also in city s now, and he will come to pick you up." Does someone bring pillows while dozing off? Ruan Ning squeezed the microphone, "Uncle Gu, will he really come to pick me up?" There was a trace of worry in her tone. On the first day the original owner was brought to Gu''s family, he was pushed to the ground badly by Gu Yicheng and warned. Since then, the original owner has seen him just as he has seen a cat and a mouse. Gu Huasheng also knew about this. "That stinky boy has to answer if he doesn''t answer! You are his sister!" Gu Huasheng said angrily. When I thought of Ruan Ning on the phone, my anger became a little bit weaker, "Ningning, don¡¯t worry, my uncle has already agreed with your brother, and he will definitely come to pick you up. Remember, no matter who comes, except your brother. Can''t open the door." Ruan Ning is relatively introverted and courageous because of the death of both parents since childhood. Gu Huasheng really loves her. If he weren''t in the imperial capital now, and he couldn''t take into account Ruan Ning in S City, he would never entrust her to that inconspicuous son. Fortunately, this time Gu Yicheng was in city s. If he were replaced by someone else, Gu Huasheng would be even more worried about entrusting her to pay. After getting the number of the male lead, Ruan Ning''s face was a little bit more joyful, "I see, Uncle Gu, I will take care of myself." Gu Huasheng asked a few more words uneasy, and then hung up the phone. It seems that her future has fallen. Ruan Ning looked at the phone number on the paper and was overjoyed. She was worried about what to do. Now there is a chance to get close to the male lead in front of her. Seeing his father''s face, the hope of success should be greater, right? Ruan Ning dialed the phone number Gu Huasheng had given her with a sense of anxiety, and then discovered that the host had turned off the phone! ! Ruan Ning: "..." Gu Yicheng, she believed in his evil! ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Gu Yicheng, who is still a cheap brother: If you have the ability, you will keep fighting, and if you take it, I will lose. Later, Gu Yicheng, who was chasing his wife at the crematorium, followed Ruan Ning and stalked: "Ningning, I was wrong. Don''t ignore me." Ruan Ning: "..." I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 5： Lin Yang and Jiang Jingchao watched Gu Yicheng shut down after hanging up Mr. Gu''s phone. Lin Yang washed off the blood on his body, changed his clothes and went to the living room. At this time, Jiang Jingchao had been sitting there alone tinkering with his computer. He remembered what had happened before, and asked casually: "Super son, you said that Gu brother just left his sister alone, is that okay?" Lin Yang has met Ruan Ning. The thin and thin girl looked as if the wind would fall when the wind blows, and her personality resembled a frightened rabbit. Maybe she could be shocked when she saw the zombies outside. If you really leave it alone, you will probably not survive. Although Mr. Gu was extremely partial, he called and didn''t have a word of concern for his son, so he asked Brother Gu to quickly risk a risk to find an adopted daughter of the Gu family. But even Lin Yang, who had been standing by Gu Ge''s side, had to admit that a little girl who was born weak and harmless like Ruan Ning was really unpleasant. Lin Yang touched his chin, his eyes revealed a pity, it seems that this world is about to lose another flower-like beauty. When Jiang Jingchao heard him, he raised his eyes and looked over. Before saying anything, a faint voice suddenly appeared from above, "If you feel sorry for her and want to pity her, you can go out to find her now." Gu Yicheng has a perfect face, and under the broken hair on his forehead are a pair of dark eyes. There is a trace of indifference and gloom under his eyes, which alleviates the rebelliousness that was originally a teenager. He walked down from the second floor of the villa, wearing black casual clothes. There was no sense of anger in his words, and even a faint smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. But when Lin Yang saw him like this, on the contrary, he dared not say a single extra word. Others don''t know, he still doesn''t understand after having been with Gu Ge for so many years. Brother Gu''s mood is very wrong now, he actually laughed! ! He actually laughed at this time! It''s over! Someone must suffer. Lin Yang hurriedly waved his hand: "No way, Brother Gu. How can your sister get me to feel distressed." Now there are all zombies that bite when they see people. If he goes out, he is not sure that he will get out of his body, let alone bring a weak girl back. Besides, even if he was sure, he didn''t dare to disobey Gu''s intention. But the strange thing is that the conflict between Mr. Gu and Brother Gu hasn''t been a day or two. The phone call shouldn''t make Brother Gu so angry. Jiang Jingchao was a taciturn person, and the other two didn''t say anything, so he couldn''t even mention saving Ruan Ning. Gu Yicheng played with the satellite phone on the table, thoughtfully. In the last life, when the end of the world broke out, others were in the imperial capital. The man who was treated by his father as his own daughter was finally found dead at school. After hearing the news, the old man had a serious illness. It took a long time to see him. . I''m afraid that even if he died, that person has never been so sad. Gu Yicheng thought intently, his eyes were very cold. Ruan Ning was already half dead in Gu Yicheng''s heart. A person who was unable to survive at the beginning of the last days is not worth his rescue. As for Gu Huasheng, he wanted to save people, so he came to s city if he had the ability, otherwise no one would be able to save her. After being reborn, Gu Yicheng watched everything happening around him with cold eyes. If there is anything that can arouse his emotional changes, then probably the only thing to do is to send all the people who calculated him in the previous life. He will definitely play with these people. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 6： Ruan Ning scolded Gu Yicheng from head to toe dozens of times in his heart, and he felt better. Gu Huasheng would not lie to her. He must have called Gu Yicheng and asked him to find himself. Then there is only one possibility, that is, Gu Yicheng didn''t want to save her cheap sister, so he chose to shut down. No, that''s not right, the male lead is reborn, he knows where the original lead died in the previous life. He must have felt that she would definitely die in school now, and he didn''t bother to come and collect her body. Thinking of this, Ruan Ning suddenly felt that the whole person was not good. Hey, she''s still alive. Should the world be so cruel to her... She is only twenty years old, this body is only seventeen years old, and she is still a minor. Can''t we give more sympathy! After making a few calls in a row, all with the same result, Ruan Ning completely gave up the idea of ??going to the male lead, an unstoppable backer. Forget it, since she can''t get in touch with the male lead, then she can do it on her own. Isn''t it a zombie? Who is afraid of whom! Big, big deal, she just can''t go out! ! Ruan Ning wanted to go to Gu Huasheng to complain, but is it useful? ! Once the hero shuts down like this, as long as he doesn''t want to contact him, no one can find him. Ruan Ning walked to the window sullenly, opened a corner of the curtain, and looked down. Her home is on the ninth floor. From here, you can see a few slow-moving figures walking on the road in the middle of several apartment buildings. From their stiff steps, it is obvious that these are not living people, but monsters that can eat people. Zombies only follow their instincts to find food, and her current small body of less than one meter six is ??not enough for them to chew. Ruan Ning sighed, looked away from these zombies, and glanced at the sky outside. Now the sun is about to set, and it will be dark too. Although zombies are not afraid of the sun, they are still more active at night than during the day. Fortunately, the original owner''s house spent a lot of money, and it should be strong enough. Ruan Ning felt a little settled, and quickly closed the curtains. Zombies use scents and sounds to track the traces of living people. Ruan Ning does this seemingly unnecessary, but in fact, it is mainly to avoid those who have bad intentions, so as not to be known by others that there are people in her house, and then come over. It''s not good to order anything. It''s only the first day now. Everyone must have some food at home. They won''t make any bad ideas, but who can guarantee that after a few days, the food will be finished? Ruan Ning did not dare to challenge humanity. Girls alone in the last days should protect themselves QAQ Ruan Ning tried hard to stop thinking about all the messy things. Looking at the neatly arranged and complete variety of things in the refrigerator in front of him, he felt that if he was wasted, he would have a conscience. She has no space. After a few days of power outages in the city, these ingredients won''t be stored for long. It''s better to find a way to process these ingredients and eat them, at least other snacks can be stored for a while longer. Ruan Ning had never cooked by himself since he was a child. After checking the recipes, he worked around in the kitchen for a long time before he managed to make a few dishes that seemed acceptable. Hmm... It seems she really has no talent for cooking. Thinking about the harder days in the future, she had to adapt well from now on, and Ruan Ning reluctantly swallowed the things and ate them all. After eating and drinking, Ruan Ning turned on his phone and found a popular post on the Internet that was suddenly picked up. Now that there is a problem with the communication in city s, it does not mean that the same is true in other cities. Besides, as long as there is no power failure, the mobile phone can find a place to connect to wifi and continue to surf the Internet. Ruan Ning opened the post curiously and found that it turned out to be a post about doomsday predictions. Regarding the end of the world, in this world, people have been mentioning it one after another since a few years ago. At the beginning, it can arouse a little splash and trigger a purchasing boom among ordinary citizens, but then it sinks silently. Under the sea, what should everyone do? The reason why this post became popular at this time is because it was published at 1:30 this afternoon. The original poster predicted that the end of the world will begin in two hours. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 7： 1L: Two hours later, the end of the world will come. It is still too late to hurry up and prepare. The concise and concise line of words is very different from those who have quoted scriptures to prove when the end of the world will come. Ruan Ning can be sure that this post is definitely not made by the male customer Yicheng. Is there anyone else in this world who has been born again? Or, what is the ability of the person who posted the awakening related to prophecy? Ruan Ning continued watching with curiosity. 2L: 666, there is another prophet who pretends to be a stick. 3L: Don''t say that upstairs, in case what people say is true (joking.jpg) 4L: The end of the world is played by you boring people. When the end of the world really comes, you will cry. 5L: It''s just unreasonable worry. Some people actually believe this kind of thing. With this free, it''s better to think about what to eat tonight. ... Ruan Ning glanced at it roughly, and none of the dozens of comments in the front of this post really believed in the owner. It wasn''t until 3:30 in the afternoon that the content of the replies changed. 55L: It''s half past three, and everything is normal in the world. After identification, the original poster may be delusional. 56L: Hahaha, another face slapper! ... 70L: ...wait, what''s the situation! I seem to have seen a zombie! ! 71L: Upstairs is the request of the host, so showy. ... 90L: You may not believe it. I just experienced a life-and-death struggle. I went out to smoke a cigarette in the corridor, and suddenly a guy rushed over to bite me, but fortunately I reacted quickly and kicked him away. At first I thought he was ill. Later, when I saw that his expression was wrong and his face turned blue, I suddenly thought of this post and took a look! Isn''t this the zombie in the movie? ! ! I was so scared that I ran home quickly. That guy also chased him. Fortunately, I was the champion of our school''s 100-meter dash before, so I escaped. 93L: 90L is better than 70L, probably Chen Duxiu himself. Quickly see if you were scratched by this guy. If you are recruited, congratulations on your success in becoming a zombie. ... 102L: Fuck! Damn it! I think I also met today! It turns out that the guy who is like a lunatic is a zombie. ... 205L: Don''t go out! This is all on the street now! I finally escaped to a supermarket, it was terrible outside. Who can help me! ! The more you get to the back, the more people reply to the post. This post has accumulated nearly five thousand floors, and it continues to increase. The content sent is even more shocking. Later, someone sent pictures. Ruan Ning clicked and took a look. The pixels of this photo are very high. A zombie is eating an unrecognizable woman under a street lamp. The person who took the photo should be upstairs. The zombie just raised his head, his face was blue and purple. The eye sockets were bulging, the corners of the mouth were covered with blood, revealing a hideous face, and there were severed limbs beside him. Ruan Ning stood far away upstairs before, and didn''t know what the zombie looked like. Now seeing this picture, her stomach suddenly started to churn. She remembered that she was eating meat just now. Ruan Ning almost couldn''t help going to the toilet and vomiting. Oh my God! This zombie is too disgusting. Compared with it in the movie, it''s nothing short of it. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 8： Ruan Ning drank several mouthfuls of hot water before reluctantly suppressing the nausea in his stomach. In order to learn more about the outside world, the post has to continue to read, but she never clicked on the picture that tested her tolerance. In the five thousand floors of this post, the person who posted, except for the "prophecy" that the end times will come two hours later, has never returned any news from anyone, and disappeared without a trace. There are different opinions underneath. There are speculations that the original poster is the blind cat and the dead mouse this time. If the nonsense is really realized, they will not dare to appear. Others think that the original poster is a hidden expert or has the ability to predict and want this person to save Save everyone. Perhaps because this is the world of fiction, existence is reasonable. It seems that there are very few people who guess that the host is rebirth or crossing, and there are not many people who even mention it. Everyone seems to subconsciously ignore this possibility. Ruan Ning''s thoughts are exactly the opposite of theirs. She thinks that the most likely situation for the original poster is rebirth and crossing. The heroes are all reborn, what else is impossible in this world? After nightfall, Ruan Ning did not dare to turn on the headlight at home, so he turned on a small table lamp in the bedroom, and the curtains were tightly drawn, for fear of light leaking out to let others know that she was at home. Before going to bed, Ruan Ning calmly soaked in a hot bath and sprinkled a few rose petals while the water had not stopped today. But this night, Ruan Ning slept extremely unsteadily. She first dreamed that she had become a hamster. Her hobby was to collect food. Every day, she used two fluffy little paws to move things from one place to another. Later, she dreamed of her parents who died prematurely. They stood in a pure white space with soft faces and told her to take good care of herself in the future. Ruan Ning wanted to catch up, but no matter how she ran, she couldn''t touch them. . "Dad, mom, don''t leave--" Ruan Ning suddenly woke up from the bed. She unconsciously touched the tears in the corner of her eyes, her small face with a big palm was a little dazed, and it took a long time to get over. Dreaming of her parents, she can understand, what is going on when she dreams of becoming a hamster? Is she thinking about the day and dreaming at night? On the second day of the last days, did you panic with no food? The dream was too real. Even though it was only six o''clock, Ruan Ning was completely drowsy, and got up to get some exercise. If you are caught up by the zombies because of poor physical fitness and can''t run, it would be too wrong. "How is this going?!" Ruan Ning looked at herself in the mirror with a look of surprise. A mole of tears appeared on the corner of her right eye at some point. If the temperament of the original Ruan Ning and the original owner belonged to the one who took the pure and pure route, the appearance of this mole of tears gave her the exquisite appearance of the copy now, a little less pure and a little more charming. , A pair of beautiful eyes are set off to look forward to brilliance. Ruan Ning thought that she was not awake and had hallucinations. She stretched out her hand and wiped the moles of tears several times. Unexpectedly, with this strength, the skin at the corners of her eyes turned red, as if she was about to cry. It also looks more tempting to commit crime... "..." When did she become so squeamish? ! Ruan Ning has never had a hard time since she was a child, but it is absolutely impossible for her to be like this. Her skin turned red after a little touch. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 9： Ruan Ning felt that this face was too beautiful from the beginning. It looked like a light bulb in the dark when it was placed in the last days. Who else can you stare at? ! It''s good now, the longer it gets, the more dazzling and dazzling. In just one night, the skin becomes very delicate, and the skin becomes red after a touch. Ruan Ning will not be able to get out unless he destroys his appearance, and this day will also be impossible. But, who can ruin such a beautiful face? The key is that this face still grows on her own body, Ruan Ning is reluctant to bear it anyway. She is not a masochist, and it is not her fault to look good, why should she compromise her body by hurting her body. Ruan Ning stared at the mirror for a long time, and couldn''t help but sighed again. You said she would just change to a novel with other themes casually to travel through. Even if she only relies on her face, she can still be mixed. From. How come this last days? ! After this experience, Ruan Ning has lost even the mood of running and exercising. He casually boiled an egg in the kitchen and added a cup of brewed milk for today''s breakfast. The soundproofing of the apartment is good. Ruan Ning hasn''t heard any big movement around from yesterday afternoon to this morning. At this time, the surviving people in the community should stay in the house honestly. After all, after a night of fear and fear, no one would go out to toss. At least this will be the case these days. But Ruan Ning didn''t want to take care of other people''s affairs. She didn''t even think of a way out for herself now. The backer can''t rely on the mountain, the male protagonist ignores her, and the male protagonist''s father can''t quench his near thirst. He still has such a seductive and criminal face on his back. Since the end of the world, she has not encountered a thing that goes well. Just when Ruan Ning thought that her life was going to continue so invisible to the future, the **** of luck finally took care of her at noon today when Ruan Ning opened the refrigerator. The reason is that Ruan Ning wanted to make something delicious for lunch, so as to soothe her weak and helpless and fragile mind. She just had such a thought in her heart, and the result was that she was interested in a can of fish roe placed on the innermost floor of the refrigerator. The sauce disappeared. space? Ruan Ning thought of this possibility for the first time, and even the distress and entanglement caused by this morning''s affairs were instantly reduced by half. If she can have space, then her chances of surviving in the end times will be greatly increased. Although this flowery and jade face can¡¯t be changed, it¡¯s also a good thing to find a chance to go to the supermarket to store more food, and then find a deserted mountain village for three or five years. Good goal. But Ruan Ning still didn''t know how big the space was, so she began to experiment in the apartment happily. As for the result... Ruan Ning didn''t know how to describe her complicated mood now. The space should not be small. After all, the three-piece sofa set at home is put in, and the mahogany dining table in the restaurant is also put in, but there is one thing, her space seems very picky. Expensive things can be put in, and cheap things don''t even give you any response. A few bucks of instant noodles and dozens of bucks of canned food have no response. A small can of tens of thousands of bucks of caviar and hundreds of thousands of sofas are not at all ambiguous, and they can be put in very quickly. Ruan Ning, the owner of the space, didn''t know what to say. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù drop! The protagonist¡¯s golden finger has been delivered, please sign for it in time! I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 10： After the space appeared, Ruan Ning was surprised to find that the mole under the corner of her right eye also disappeared. Ruan Ning had a conjecture. Perhaps the appearance of the space was related to this mole, but she was just a guess, without real evidence. But no matter what, this incident is a good thing for her, and Ruan Ning no longer has to worry too much about why the tear mole disappeared. She just hoped that this thing would never show up again. Her face is attractive enough now, she really doesn''t need to be more beautiful. Now that there is room to settle down, and the moles of tears on her face are gone, the pressure in Ruan Ning''s heart has alleviated a lot. After careful consideration, she finally made a decision, planning to find some time in the two days and go downstairs to a supermarket or a drugstore to collect supplies. She has already stepped on the point, right at the east gate of the community. Ruan Ning bought a lot of these things before the end of the world, but it won''t last long. Especially drinking water. When she bought something, she thought that the mineral water was too heavy, so she didn''t take it. If she remembered the plot correctly, the city of s had stopped water and electricity on the fifth day of the end of the world. It''s okay to say there is a power outage, but what should she do if the water is out? There are not many utensils that can hold water in the apartment. Even if it is full, it will probably last for about a month. If there was no space yesterday, Ruan Ning would have to wait until the supplies in the apartment were almost exhausted before going out to look for them. But now it''s different. She has the space to load supplies in without knowing it. She doesn''t have to worry about getting too many things to run away from the zombies, and she doesn''t have to worry about being found out by others. What''s more, the zombies in the community now don''t know how much less they eat than outside, and other people are hesitating because they still have food at home, wanting to wait for rescue at home like this, and dare not go out. This time is precisely the best time for her to collect supplies. She doesn''t take advantage of this time to collect more supplies, and it will be even more difficult to get things under the eyes of many people in the future. Even if no one is there, it is difficult to have so many supplies left in one place to let her collect the space. Although Ruan Ning is spoiled, weak-looking, and soft-tempered, he is not an indecisive person. She just wandered around the apartment and finally took a golf club as a weapon. The kitchen knife Ruan Ning didn''t have the courage to use it. Although that thing was more lethal to the zombies, it let her get close to the zombies... She, she was really scared. So she should attack from a long distance, taking advantage of the fact that the zombies have not yet evolved and the speed of action is slow, it is really impossible, she can still run if she can''t win, there is no need to resist. Anyway, her goal is to collect supplies, and the end of the world is not to play online games. Defeating a mob can also gain experience. Ruan Ning had a goal and was in a good mood. He was full of confidence in the future. He happily settled his dinner. After checking the doors and windows, lying on the bed and reading posts for a while, he went to bed early. At dawn tomorrow, she will get up to collect supplies, she has to recharge her energy. In the early hours of the morning, most people are definitely still asleep at this time. She has space and cannot be discovered by anyone, so she must avoid other people when collecting materials. In addition, although the zombies will not feel tired, they can rest a little during the day after swaying for a night. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù The cute and cute female chief is going to collect supplies~ I will soon be able to leave the subsistence allowance, marry the rich and handsome, and embark on the pinnacle of life (no!) I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 11： Ruan Ning opened his eyes on time before five o''clock in the morning. At this time, the sky was just getting bright and the sun hadn''t come out yet. After a brief wash, Ruan Ning casually ate a piece of bread and drank a bottle of yogurt, and set off quickly from home. Of course, to be on the safe side, before leaving, she hadn''t forgotten to put all the valuable things in the apartment into the space. If something happens temporarily and can''t come back here from the outside, it won''t be a pity for these supplies. Besides, there is a lot of space, and she doesn''t lack this place. Ruan Ning also thought of a solution yesterday for not accepting cheap things in the space. She can put the supplies in her suitcase first, and then put them all in. And taking things out is much more convenient than she thought. You don''t need to take out the entire box, just meditate in your heart so that things can immediately appear next to her. Ruan Ning thought to herself, she might have to take a chance to go to the major luxury stores in the city center, or some high-end home furnishing store, and put in more precious and stuffable objects. But this matter is not in a hurry. After entering the end times, everyone''s focus is on food, but few people go to "rob" things that ordinary people can hardly afford before the end times. In front of a hungry stomach, there are no more valuable items than a piece of bread. If Ruan Ning had not had this "precious" space this time, he would not have the idea of ??going to the city center, just to get those flashy things for the end of the world. Ruan Ning closed the door and stepped lightly on the corridor floor. The elevator was too dynamic and naturally unusable, so Ruan Ning went down the safe passage of the stairs. Maybe it was her luck that she didn''t see a zombie along the way, and she walked safely from the ninth floor to the first floor. An anti-theft door was installed downstairs in the apartment. It was still closed at the moment, and it was not damaged. Ruan Ning felt relieved and the door was not broken. The situation in the community was better than she had imagined. But after walking out of the door and seeing the ruin of the last days with his own eyes, Ruan Ning couldn''t help taking a breath. The road was messy, the street lamp in front of me was knocked to the ground, broken glass fragments, and dried blood still remained on the ground next to the flowerbed. It seems that this place has experienced a scene between people and zombies. fighting. Thinking of the zombies gnawing at humans in the photos I had seen before, Ruan Ning subconsciously squeezed the golf club, his body tightened, and the movement of going out became more cautious. The 20-1 she was in was only a few hundred meters away from the supermarket where she stepped on. Ruan Ning is thin and has learned to dance before. He walks very quietly. Every time he finds something wrong, he hurries to hide. So although it took a long time, he also walked to the supermarket door without any risk. The supermarket door opened wide, and the glass showcase was smashed. Ruan Ning thought someone had come before her, maybe someone was there now, and she couldn''t help frowning, or maybe it was a zombie? With increased vigilance in her mind, Ruan Ning cautiously stepped into the supermarket door and looked around for a week. The supermarket was not big, only tens of square meters, and she swept past shelves, but she didn''t see the people or zombies she thought. Even the lady boss she saw when she was shopping here was gone. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 12： Since there is no one in the supermarket, it is more convenient for her to collect supplies in this place alone. You can be upright and don''t shy away from outsiders. Ruan Ning retracted his vigilant gaze and focused on the business of the trip. Every time she walked past a shelf, a lot of the things on it disappeared. This time, the situation was different from when she bought the supplies a few days ago. Ruan Ning selectively left those foods with a long shelf life and easy to preserve on the shelves, instead leaving some fruits, yogurt, meat products and other relatively short shelf life. Things are collected into the space. The time in the space is still, with its own preservation function, these things will not be broken for many days. Ruan Ning left those things not entirely for the purpose of leaving a way for the people who collect supplies later. There are indeed a few suitcases in the space that she used to store supplies and the refrigerator that she forcibly put them in. There is nothing extra. The place has come to cram so many things. Yes, Ruan Ning was so frantic that he didn''t even spare the storage space of the refrigerator in order to collect supplies. There was also the original owner''s brand-name handbag, which was also used by her as a vegetable basket, and a few catties of apples were put in it. In fact, if it wasn''t for the closet at home to be fixed to the wall, she had the idea of ??putting the closet into the space. She is probably the first person ever to have a lot of space, but she still has to pick and choose materials. Ruan Ning thought slightly distressed. Ruan Ning has had no worries about food and clothing in the real world. Even after the death of his parents, he has never suffered a bit. He has someone responsible for all aspects. She can eat biscuits and instant noodles for one or two occasionally, but if she is allowed to eat these every day, she will really be too much. It was just because there was no space before, and in the last days, people would still be so squeamish that they would not survive, so she could only choose some foods with a long shelf life, instead of picking the kind of food that was not released. Now that she has this condition, she certainly won''t be stingy to improve her food. It is precisely because of this that Ruan Ning now gives up the parts of the supermarket that she does not like, and does not feel distressed. Since doing so does not harm one''s own interests, there is nothing wrong with self-interest. Considering that she might meet other people on the way back and forth, Ruan Ning also carried a backpack with some light food in it, which would not affect her actions, but to outsiders, she contained something inside. Not only can it cover people''s eyes and ears, but it can also cover her every time she takes something out of space. After Ruan Ning collected the supplies from the supermarket, he still wanted to go to a pharmacy not far away to get some commonly used medicines. In the last days, the value of medicine is no less than the value of food. Sometimes a common cold medicine is also very valuable, and it is rare for ordinary people to see it. Even if Ruan Ning can''t use it, it is good to use it for other materials in the future. Just as she was about to walk out of the supermarket and head to the next place, there was a loud "bang" outside suddenly, and there was a lot of movement. Because of this sudden movement, the zombies in the entire surrounding area were awakened. Before Ruan Ning''s feet stepped out of the supermarket gate, Yu Guang had already seen several zombies appearing on the corner of the street, coming towards this side. Because she didn''t know what was going on outside, she had no abilities and was too unsafe. In desperation, Ruan Ning could only gritted her teeth and turned back to the supermarket. What Ruan Ning, who was hiding in the supermarket at this time, didn¡¯t know was that on a modified off-road vehicle on Shangyang Street, which was only one street away from her supermarket, she had been talking about the male customer for several days. Yi Chengzheng sat in the back seat with a cold expression, and his neat clothes formed a sharp contrast with the desolate neighborhood outside. He had a calm expression, and from time to time he released a thunder and lightning ability toward the window, and effortlessly knocked down a dozen zombies who were chasing them. The off-road vehicle rammed on the road, hitting many zombies on the street, and by the way, smashed the glass windows of several clothing stores, causing a series of alarms, which instantly broke the tranquility of the morning. "Damn! There are too many **** zombies in this place, right?" Lin Yang, who was driving, looked at the crowd of zombies that were impenetrable by the car and couldn''t help but explode. Shangyang Street was one of the prosperous areas of S City before the end of the world. Although it is not as crowded as the big shopping malls in the city center, it is not much more crowded. Gu Yicheng raised his brows slightly and said in a deep voice, "Get off." Lin Yang and Jiang Jingchao also awakened their abilities before and after these two days, one was the earth type ability and the other was the spirit type ability. As soon as Gu Yicheng¡¯s voice fell, the two of them built an earthen wall around the off-road vehicle to block the pace of the zombies, and the other immediately unfolded their spiritual nets, taking half of Shangyang Street¡¯s situation in their eyes, and reporting to him in a simple and clear manner. Happening. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Two more. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 13： Ruan Ning was hiding in the supermarket alone, not daring to make a sound. From time to time, he poked his head from the shelf to observe the situation outside and looked around. Ruan Ning dared to run out of the supermarket when the surrounding movement completely disappeared and the zombies were nowhere to be seen. "No, I can''t stay in this place anymore, I have to go back to the apartment as soon as possible." Nothing makes Ruan Ning feel safer than staying in the apartment. At least so far. Ruan Ning decisively gave up the idea of ??going to the opposite pharmacy to get medicines. Her right eyelid just jumped. It is said that the left eye jumps for money and the right eye jumps for disaster. Although she didn''t believe this superstition before, but today she always feels that something big will happen. Anyway, it is not suitable to stay here for long, she doesn''t want to stay to feed the zombies. Besides, it is not worth taking such a big risk just for a little medicine. The medicine box in the original owner''s apartment has already been put into the space, and the medicine in it is enough to cope with some ordinary situations. It really doesn''t work, and you can find the opportunity to go to the pharmacy to get it again. It''s not because she needs it now. Ruan Ning didn''t want to be delayed in this place for a moment, turned and walked quickly towards the community, as if something terrible was chasing her behind. But this time, Ruan Ning was not as lucky as when he came out. She was delayed for an hour and a half in the supermarket. At this time, the sky was already bright. Perhaps because of the previous movement, the zombies in the community became more restless. Ruan Ning took a lot of effort to avoid them. Come in close contact with them. But this is not over yet. Ruan Ning managed to avoid the zombies, and saw several people coming out of the window on the upper floor of the apartment nearby. There are several buildings on the left and right. She must have been seen because there are still people. He shouted at her from above, and almost didn''t call her the zombies again. "Little girl, what''s the situation outside? When will the people sent by the country to save us come over?!" "Sister, can you bring me something to eat, I will pay you double the price!" "You send it to our family first, I''m willing to pay five times the money!" "I can pay ten times!" Ruan Ning looked at the zombies who had returned because they heard human voices: "..." She lowered the brim of her hat, covered most of her face, and ran away from the place of right and wrong. Regardless of the complaints and curses of those inquiring on the tall building behind her. It¡¯s uncomfortable to plan to be disrupted by others. Ruan Ning is irritable. Fortunately, her 20-1 is the uppermost high-rise apartment. People in other buildings can¡¯t see which apartment she has entered. Covering his face, he subconsciously wore a peaked cap on his head when he went out, otherwise he would be found, and he should have died depressed. Until he returned home safely and locked the door, Ruan Ning''s feeling of depression still didn''t decrease by half. Thinking of what happened along the way, the whole person was almost mad. She really can''t figure out why there are still people in this city who can''t think about it. It''s fine if you say you are dead, but you have chosen today. When she went to collect supplies early in the morning, she disrupted her plan and caused her so much trouble. Fortunately, she had collected all the supplies from the supermarket, otherwise she would definitely have the heart to kill that person. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 14： With enough supplies, Ruan Ning¡¯s little life was still moisturized. If it weren¡¯t for the increasingly gloomy sky outside and the occasional screams from unknown sources, she would not even be able to tell that she was in the last days and her life was still no warranty. Taking advantage of his free time in the past few days, Ruan Ning studied the maps of S city and several surrounding provinces and cities, intending to find a safe place for his future. After all, staying in S City is not a long-term solution, especially she is still in the second ring road near the city center. The current level of danger in her community is relatively low, but when there are more zombies in the back, sooner or later, it will fall completely like City No. 1 Middle School. She has to leave here before that. On the fifth day of the last days, the faucet at home suddenly stopped running out of water. Ruan Ning had already prepared. Before there was still water, he had filled all the things in the house with water and took a comfortable hot bath in advance. After all, taking a bath will become a very luxurious thing in the last days, let alone taking a shower. No one would waste water like this. It won¡¯t be long before the world¡¯s water sources will be contaminated. If you take or come into contact with this contaminated water too much, you will slowly fester and die. But clean water is hard to find, and humans are not enough to drink, so how can they be willing to take a bath? Even if it reaches the safe base, most of the clean water resources are provided by the water system superpowers in the base every day. It''s just... Ruan Ning hasn''t decided whether he should go to a safe base or which safe base he should go to. If she doesn''t want to go to a safe base, she has to collect more materials and more water to ensure that she can survive in the end times. If she wants to go to a safe base, there are also many problems to be solved. First of all, with her weak body, not only has to deal with zombies, but also guard against those unkind likes, whether it can walk to a safe base is still a problem. Second, even if she arrives at the safe base, she is an ordinary person with no abilities, no identity and status, plus such an overly beautiful face, many people with mixed eyes, and she has to think about the materials in the space. How should she live in that place? In fact, if possible, Ruan Ning really wants to stay alone in this apartment for a lifetime. The most annoying thing in her life is to deal with all kinds of messy troubles, but in the last days, it is impossible for her to stay completely outside. That night, the light bulbs at home suddenly began to flicker, flickering for about half an hour, and then went out. Beginning on the fifth day of the last days, city s has been in a dilemma of water and electricity cuts. Ruan Ning knew the plot and made preparations in advance. The water and electricity cuts did not have much impact on her, but other people may not have this foresight. On the seventh day of the apocalypse, Ruan Ning saw people passing by the corridor on the ninth floor through the surveillance installed outside. It was a tall man who could not see his face. However, he did not come to the room where Ruan Ning was, just After staying for ten minutes near the safe passage on the ninth floor, he hurriedly left. It should be avoiding zombies. Ruan Ning knew that many people thought that the national government would send people to rescue everyone, so they didn''t know how to save at the beginning. When there was not much food at home, they didn''t see a military team coming to the rescue and regretted it. This man is not the first and will not be the last to go out. Soon, more and more people will come out looking for food due to their livelihood. It¡¯s just that most people still have a trace of goodness in their hearts. They will only borrow or go to nearby supermarkets and other places to find food. When there are more and more zombies behind, there will be less and less food nearby. Other people''s food is not rare. The order collapses little by little, and everyone is in danger in the last days. According to Ruan Ning''s knowledge, on the tenth day of the last days, zombies will usher in their first evolution, when Tier 1 zombies will appear. Its speed is about the same as that of ordinary people walking fast, and its attack ability is greatly improved. Human survival will become increasingly difficult. It is also at this time that a crystal nucleus will appear in the head of a Tier 1 zombie. This crystal nucleus can not only help the supernaturalists upgrade and replenish their abilities, but also become the main currency in circulation for the security base of the end times. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Two more. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 15： The ninth day of the last days. Ruan Ning does a routine one-hour exercise in the living room as usual. Without electricity, the treadmill can''t be used, so she switched to yoga. Exercise and self-cultivation, maybe you can think of something good. Ruan Ning had just finished warming up and was interrupted by a sudden doorbell before starting the next move. Who is ringing the doorbell? Ruan Ning wiped the sweat from her forehead with a towel, came to the door, and looked through the cat''s eyes. At this time, standing outside the door were two adult men she didn''t know. She frowned, took the laptop out of the space, opened it, and connected it to the monitor to check the situation. The monitoring devices installed in the original owner''s house are all the most expensive equipment. Even if the power goes out, you can continue to record and monitor for a period of time. Through monitoring, we can see that these two people are indeed in the same group. They arrived on the ninth floor twenty minutes ago, but they first went to the house next door and stayed there for ten minutes, not knowing what they were doing, then came over to her. I am afraid that these two people want to come from house to house to "borrow" food? Of course Ruan Ning would not be so stupid to open the door for them, nor was she reluctant to give food, but once she set this precedent, the days to come would be endless. Not only will these two people continue to come to ¡®borrow¡¯, if others hear about it, maybe they will come and look for her. At that time, will she give or not? Ruan Ning is not willing to do such thankless things. She thought that these two people would leave soon, so she didn''t take it too seriously. Who would think that before Ruan Ning put the computer into the space, she suddenly heard the sound of a heavy object hitting the door panel outside the door. Ruan Ning was stunned for a moment, then reacted, secretly making a bad cry. There is an alarm device on her door lock. If someone breaks the door forcibly from the outside, it will sound an immediate alarm. Once the alarm sounded, the sound was enough to draw the zombies up and down several floors. No one knows how many zombies are hidden in the whole building. If the security door underneath breaks again in the past few days, the situation will be even harder to imagine. "What''s the matter? Are these two people outside crazy?!" Ruan Ning became aware of this security breach that she had never discovered before. She should have removed the alarm in advance. Ruan Ning would probably understand the sinister intentions of the two people outside after just a little thought. The sound of smashing the door is too loud, it will attract zombies, and it may not be able to smash it open, so they want to use the power of the zombies to break the door in. When the alarm goes off, they can run away immediately, and then find a place to hide, leaving a bunch of zombies coming and hitting her door. The zombies are not interested in human food, so they can wait for the zombies to come back. Ruan Ning can also lift the alarm before then, but similarly, these people will know that there is someone in this house. When the time comes, it will be possible to use a little means. No matter what, they will not suffer. What a trick to kill with a knife! Sure enough, when the two people in the surveillance saw the alarm sounded, they immediately ran away. Ruan Ning was so angry that he wanted to curse. The sirens were harsh and so noisy that Ruan Ning could not concentrate on trying to solve the immediate emergency situation. No matter how expensive her door is, there is no way to stop the impact of a group of zombies! ! If this door is really knocked open by a zombie, she is an ordinary person with no abilities, but she really can only be trapped in the house and call her every day, and the ground will not work. You see, the alarm has only sounded for a minute, and two zombies with missing arms and legs have already staggered over from the safe passage and hit the door unambiguously. The zombie is tireless, as long as the alarm doesn''t stop, it can keep hitting like this. Ruan Ning hurried forward to lift the alarm. As for other things, she could only make other plans. She would rather let them know that she was at home than let the zombies break into her territory. Anyway, all of her important supplies have been collected, so they will **** them away in a big deal. It''s just that she took this "gift" down, and she will definitely return it later! But what Ruan Ning did not expect was that the sound of the siren stopped immediately, and the dull crash outside also disappeared. The surveillance video on the computer has not been turned off yet, and I saw the two zombies who were still struggling at the door just now. They turned into coke at some point, and they couldn''t die anymore. And the person who killed them was a young man with black hair and black eyes. Ok? Why does this person look so familiar? ... Isn''t this the male customer who turned her off and didn''t answer the phone, and did not save her. what''s the situation? The hero came to save her? ? Since Ruan Ning called the host on the first day and found that it was off, he never thought that this person could come to rescue her. But now, the male lead suddenly appeared here when she had no hope of him, and then helped her kill the zombies. So she is saved? ! Ruan Ning had just a glimmer of joy on her face, but when she thought of something, she became bitter and bitter. Hmm...By the way, now her skin is white and red, and her life is clearly moisturized. How will she explain to the hero later? ? ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Ruan Ning: "..." #She said that the little pitiful, not only was not scared, but her face was pale, but what should I do if she gained a pound? ! # #Online waiting! Very anxious# Sprinkle it! The man and woman are finally about to meet! Not easy_(:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_ I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 16： Lin Yang and Jiang Jingchao walked over with guns and joined Gu Yicheng, "Gu Brother, the finishing work is complete." "There are really few zombies in this place, and it''s not fun to fight at all." Lin Yang put away his guns and said in a daunting manner. "By the way, Ruan Ning is really here?" He looked around, a little curious. Gu Yicheng didn''t even look at the zombies on the ground. He turned around and glanced at the monitor above, revealing an inconsistency between his brows, "I''m not here, it''s also her bad life." It was a coincidence that Gu Yicheng and his party would come here. All survivors who have lived through the early stage of the last days know that zombies began their first evolution on the tenth day of the last days. After evolution, zombies are more sensitive to human breath, and need more flesh and blood to replenish energy. Therefore, during this period of time, the daily mortality rate of human beings is also greatly increasing. But what most ordinary people don''t know in the last days is that some zombies will actually evolve nuclei on the ninth day of the last days. This kind of zombies that have evolved in advance will grow faster in the future. Just like the zombie king of the previous life, it reached the sixth rank in two years. According to the information collected by many parties, it can be known that it has completed an evolution in the early morning of the ninth day of the end. And S City also has a pre-evolved spirit zombie, which is famous in the last days. The city of S in the previous life would be reduced to a dead city in just three months. Low-level abilities dare not step into it, and this spirit-type zombie cannot be separated from it. This zombie dragon sees the head but not the tail, it has been hiding in the dark, manipulating a group of zombies lower than it to deal with humans, very smart and cunning. There used to be dozens of supernatural beings sent out by the power-in-charge in the No. 3 base in city s, Lin Province, b city, saying that the zombie would be solved at once. Among them, there were two rank 5 supernatural beings, but even its shadow I didn''t even see it, but damaged several people, and finally returned home in anguish. Gu Yicheng didn''t pay much attention to this at the critical moment when he was hitting Tier VI. He still accidentally listened to a supernatural player under his hand and told others that he had seen this zombie not long after the end of the world began. At that time, it had just completed an evolution and was capturing a lot of humans for food. It was because he had awakened the speed ability at the last moment, he finally escaped from this zombie. The place where it appeared was on Shangyang Street near this community. Gu Yicheng went to Shangyang Street six days ago. He wanted to find this spirit zombie in advance and pinch the threat in the cradle, but unfortunately there was no clue. So it simply found a place nearby to improve its abilities, and waited for it to reveal itself on the ninth day. In fact, this spirit zombie is indeed an evolution completed on Shangyang Street, just as the ability person said. The spirit zombie can control other low-level zombies, but it has just completed its evolution today, and its abilities are still weak. In addition, at that time, this zombie was still fighting against another group of people, splitting its combat effectiveness. Gu Yicheng, whose lightning ability had already reached the second tier, solved the zombie without much effort. It is much easier to kill it than to find it. The other group is a five-person team, and they cooperated tacitly. Although everyone did not wear military uniforms, they were accustomed to seeing the military because of their family background. Gu Yicheng, the man, recognized their identities sharply, and followed them. Repelled the group of zombies and rescued them. Unexpectedly, the headed man actually knew Gu Yicheng. The man told him about their mission this time, which was going to the apartment to rescue Ruan Ning. Gu Yicheng was a little surprised, how could that "sister" who was supposed to be at school ran there. In addition, the meeting had just solved a problem and I was in a good mood, so I stopped by and took a look. As for whether he can find it, he doesn''t care. Lin Yang couldn''t deny his indifferent attitude towards Gu Ge''s words, but in fact, he still hopes that people are here. Since the end of the world, Lin Yang has never seen even a pleasing beauty. The ugly zombies he deals with all day long, the whole person is almost exhausted. Now that I can finally see a living little beauty, how can I not let him have a trace of expectation! Even if you can''t eat it in your mouth, it''s good to put it around and keep your eyes open. Thinking of this, Lin Yang, in order to earn the favor of the little beauty, he volunteered to walk in front and knock on the door, and shouted with a smile: "Sister Ruan Ning, it''s us. I''m Lin Yang, and Brother Gu is here too. , Open the door, we''re here to save you." However, several minutes passed, and there was still no movement in the door. "...Sister Ruan Ning, she won''t be hungry inside, right?" Lin Yang thought of this possibility and said distressedly. "No dizziness." Jiang Jingchao, who has been silent, interjected, "Someone inside just lifted the alarm." Just when Gu Yicheng''s patience was exhausted and he was about to break the door by force, suddenly the door was opened from inside. Standing in the door were small girls, exquisite in appearance. They looked like porcelain dolls, but with red eyes. They seemed to have cried just now. She looked over timidly, without saying a word, and rushed straight into Gu Yicheng''s arms, "Brother." The girl''s movements were too fast, and he didn''t expect that this person would have the courage to jump over, so that Gu Yicheng didn''t have time to avoid it. Ruan Ning knew the male lead¡¯s temper, for fear that he would push her away, and immediately hugged her tighter, and said, "Brother, you finally came to pick me up." "Something hit the door just now. I, I''m really scared... I thought I would never see my brother again in this life." Ruan Ning used her lifelong acting skills and vowed to portray herself as a hero dependent. A well-behaved and sensible sister, play sympathy. Although, the rebirth male protagonist himself doesn''t have much sympathy. Ruan Ning used the chili water to make himself like this, just to win his sympathy. It would be better if he could take care of such a "pitiful, young and helpless" girl. This pitiful plan came up when Ruan Ning saw that the male lead had solved the zombies after seeing the male protagonist in the surveillance system. Not to be missed. Ruan Ning doesn''t matter what reason the male lead came to rescue her this time. In this case, it is impossible to take the opportunity to hug her thighs! As long as the hero is willing to classify her as his own, her life will be guaranteed. Ruan Ning felt that his idea was good, but when it was really implemented, he was still quite emboldened. After all, the man in front of him is not a good person, his heart is so touched. Just now in order to make up his mind, he threw himself into the arms of the hero. How much mental construction did she do! How much pressure is under! ! Now I am still worried. Gu Yicheng didn''t like contact with others, he felt the temperature in his arms, his eyes darkened, his heart was unhappy, his fingers moved slightly, and when he wanted to start his hands, he heard a small whimper like a newborn cat. The person in his arms trembled. For some reason, he originally wanted to pull her hand away, changed direction and landed on the top of her head. The hair was soft, and the hand felt unexpectedly good. The unhappy mood in his heart has been reduced a lot. If you don¡¯t take care of Yicheng¡¯s dark, dark eyes, his voice is enough to give people the illusion that he is very gentle, "Don¡¯t be afraid. Brother is not already Did you come to pick you up..." ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Don¡¯t you think the male lead has too few appearances? Okay, the hostess is now locked. ¡ú_¡ú I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 17： Ruan Ning not only didn''t become happy when Gu Yicheng called himself his brother, but felt that the whole person was not good. In my memory, the hero''s impression of the original owner was too deep, which caused her to be affected by outsiders. Whenever she saw Gu Yicheng himself, she couldn''t help but want to hide and leave his sight. The protagonist is now suddenly acting like a good brother, and he comforts her softly, which makes her feel more scared than the wicked and domineering 17-year-old boy in the memory. Mother Mia, she never thought that the male protagonist after rebirth would become so difficult to deal with! ! Ruan Ning would rather the hero''s attitude towards her now, a little more casual, so that she can still feel a little safe. Now that he is treated so abnormally, she is almost crying in fright! Ruan Ning had mixed feelings in her heart, but she also thought that she had to hug the male protagonist¡¯s thigh. He didn¡¯t dare to show any extra emotions, which made people notice. He could only bite the bullet and stay in his arms and let him touch her. Hair, a well-behaved look. In fact, only she herself knew how much she wanted to leave this embrace. Gu Yicheng looked at the handful of disobedient hair that popped up on top of Ruan Ning''s head because of his actions. He narrowed his eyes and said in a gentle voice: "Ningning, we have to leave this community today to find a safer one. Stay overnight in a place, you go back to the house to pack up your things, we will wait for you here." Ruan Ning seemed to realize that he was still buried in his arms, quickly let go, and smiled embarrassedly, revealing the two small pears at the corners of his mouth, with a sweet voice, "Brother, you are so nice." "Sister Ruan Ning, you can''t favor one another. The zombies downstairs were all cleaned up by me and Superzi." Lin Yang came over and said with a smile on his face. Ruan Ning raised a pair of apricot eyes, the black and white pupils were filled with water, "Thank you." Damn it! Damn it! ! How does the little beauty feel more and more beautiful! Lin Yang, who had always been skinless and faceless, was looked at by such a delicate girl like a porcelain doll with such serious eyes, but suddenly became embarrassed, "...it should be, it should be. Gu brother''s sister is mine. Sister. Just tell me if you have anything in the future, I will cover you." I knew that the little beauties who would only be afraid of hiding when I saw them before will become so cute and cute in the past two years. Even if Gu Ge stopped him a few days ago, he had to come and stay with the little beauties whenever he said! How scared she is in this house alone these days! How helpless! The more Lin Yang thought about it, the more he felt that Ruan Ning''s little beauty was so pitiful, and said diligently: "Sister Ruan Ning, let me help you pack up." Ruan Ning shook his head: "No, it doesn''t take that much trouble. I can do it all by myself." How could someone follow her to put things into the space. Lin Yang thought she was thinking for him and didn¡¯t want to bother people too much. He persuaded: ¡°Sister Ruan Ning, you don¡¯t need to feel embarrassed. Let me work for a beautiful girl like you. I¡¯m too happy to have time. How could it be possible? It will be troublesome!" Before Ruan Ning said anything to refuse, Gu Yicheng on the side glanced at Lin Yang faintly, and said, "Lin Yang, go and guard at the passageway. Don''t let the zombies come up again." Lin Yang was stunned for a moment, a little puzzled, "Gu Brother, wasn''t this all Superzi doing this before?" Super Son is a mental ability, and it is more reliable than him in doing things. Gu Ge has always let him be responsible for security. Lin Yang just had to beat Gu Ge by the side. Gu Yicheng raised his eyelids, "Superzi just used too many abilities and needs to rest." Lin Yang thought for a while, and it seemed that it was the same. Previously, Superzi had spent a lot of effort to help Gu Ge hold the zombie that would control other zombies for three seconds. So Superzi has never used any abilities all the way here, they are all zombies hit with guns. Business matters. Although Lin Yang felt that the zombies in this building were almost solved by them, since Gu Ge had spoken, he did not dare to slow down his work. He could only look at Ruan Ning reluctantly, and then he was bitter. He went to guard the gate. Ruan Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief looking at the people who turned to leave. If this person had to follow in, she would have no choice but to abandon the objects that hadn''t gotten into the space because of the emergency. Gu Yicheng stretched out his hand to help her press down her disobedient hair, and stared at her moist eyes, a smile that was not obvious at the corners of her lips, "Go pack things." ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Two more. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 18： Ruan Ning returned to the room, quickly closed the bedroom door, leaned his back against the door panel, patted his chest, and took a few breaths before he was relieved. The hero took the wrong medicine today, right? Otherwise, why do you treat her so well suddenly? Is this the same person who turned off before and ignored her and couldn''t contact her? If it weren¡¯t for Ruan Ning¡¯s memory of the original owner, plus some knowledge of the plot of the original, and the character and temper of the hero, he would really have regarded the hero as a good brother who cared about his sister. Ruan Ning frowned slightly, and couldn''t figure out what medicine was sold in the man''s gourd. Forget it, Binglai will cover the water and earth, anyway, before she has the ability to protect herself, the hero can only continue to bite the bullet and follow. He can''t be so frantic, let her drag her little oil bottle on the spot. Ruan Ning can only comfort herself like this. After all, there is actually no unresolvable dispute between her current identity and the male lead. The only contradiction between the two is the male lead''s father. But the relationship between father and son is not stiff one or two days. The original owner, the poor little pitiful, is completely implicated in cannon fodder, and her or her will not affect their relationship at all. It is impossible for the hero to be unclear about this. So as long as Ruan Ning does not provoke him, the worst result of staying with the male lead is just that the male lead sits on the sidelines when she encounters danger. But acting together with the male lead can bring her some convenience. Although Gu Yicheng didn''t have much sympathy, he was not a completely cold-blooded and unrecognized person. He was betrayed in his previous life, but now he is reborn, and his character has become more and more uncertain, and his moodiness is understandable. If she went to experience the heroine''s previous life, she must be very upset, maybe even more revenge on society than him. Besides, she is a person who has nothing to do with her, the male protagonist can never have anything to do with her. What''s more, it is true that he saved her just now. Regardless of whether he was saved out of convenience or in a good mood, if he hadn''t arrived in time, she would really have been scammed by those two people. Thinking of this, Ruan Ning felt much better at once, and even with the hero himself, he was not as resistant and afraid as before. ten minutes later. Ruan Ning put most of the things into the space, and the rest of the daily necessities casually packed up and threw them into the backpack, and hurried to the door, a pair of apricot eyes eagerly looked at the man with his legs bent against the wall and smoking, "Brother , I packed up." Jiang Jingchao didn''t know where he was, but Gu Yicheng was the only one at the door. Ruan Ning has to admit that the male protagonist''s looks are really blessed, and the profile of a profile is so beautiful, and the way he smokes is even more sexy. Even she, a person who has grown up beautifully, was a little fascinated the moment she saw him. Seeing Ruan Ning coming out, Gu Yicheng turned his head, slightly surprised, as if she had never expected her to move so quickly. He pinched out the cigarette **** in his hand, and approached him with a faint smell of tobacco. "Is it finished so soon?" The man is tall and tall, with a strong aura, and feels aggressive. When he suddenly gets close, Ruan Ning feels a little uncomfortable, "Well, I, I have few things." Gu Yicheng asked casually, and didn''t care about it, anyway, someone would soon take over the person in front of him. He raised his foot and turned to leave, "Then go." Ruan Ning glanced at several cigarette butts in the corner, ran to catch up, and said with courage, "Brother, the teacher said that smoking is bad for your health... Can you smoke less in the future." The first step in holding your thighs starts with caring about the male protagonist. Hearing her words, Gu Yicheng stopped, and a breath sound came out in his nasal cavity with an unclear tone, "Huh? Ning Ning has started to control his brother now?" Gu Yicheng''s dark pupils are bottomless, and when he looks at a person, it will make that person feel oppressed. Ruan Ning''s heart trembled, her mouth closed, her eyelids lowered, covering the emotions in her eyes, and she stopped talking. . Just when she wondered if she had done this step wrong, suddenly, the people around her smiled softly. "Brother will consider your suggestion carefully." He said, holding her hands with a pair of big hands and moving upwards, "Then leave this pack of cigarettes to you for safekeeping." Ruan Ning couldn''t help but stunned when he looked at the extra thing in his palm. What did he give her the cigarette for? ? She can say that she actually only wanted to let the male lead know that she was caring about him. As for whether he listens or not, she can''t control or dare not control. Now that he is so happy, doesn''t he think she is nosy and angry, right? Ruan Ning raised his eyes and glanced at the opposite man secretly. Seeing that there was no discomfort on his face, he let out a sigh of relief. It seems that the male protagonist should feel that there is no need to entangle with someone like her and don''t want to talk nonsense, so he simply blocked her conversation. Anyway, there is a lot of supplies in the male lead''s space and there is no shortage of this pack of cigarettes. It would be great to be able to kill her with this. Ruan Ning figured out the cause and effect, and his tight nerves relaxed. Just when the two of them were about to reach the safe passage, Lin Yang dragged his two eyes and dodged, and the man with a blue nose and a swollen face came over. He threw the person aside and said, "Brother Gu, there are two people here who have been hiding sneakily at the top of the stairs and looking over here. I found them. What do you do?" Ruan Ning, who was on the side, flashed his eyes after seeing these two people, and suddenly hid behind Gu Yicheng, reaching out and tightening his sleeves. Feeling the sleeves tightening, Gu Yicheng squinted his eyes, leaned over and asked, "What''s wrong?" ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *drop! Update clock in! I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 19： Ruan Ning looked frightened. After his questioning, he hesitated and said, "Brother, just now they smashed the door at the door, so those monsters..." She stood beside Gu Yicheng, as if thinking of some terrible scene, bit her lip in fear, and did not finish her words, but the few people present instantly understood what she meant. Especially Gu Yicheng, he has never seen anything in the last two years, like this deliberately attracting zombies and then taking advantage of the fire, he is not uncommon. Besides, the men and women who were very pleased with him in the previous life, after all, wanted to let the zombies kill him, so as to take advantage of the fire? Gu Yicheng thought of this, and the hostility in his heart suddenly rose, and under his dark eyes, there was a bitter coldness, "Didn''t they want to go in? Then, as they wish, pick up the two people''s hands and feet. Shut, throw them all into the house." Zombies are very sensitive to the smell of blood, and one can imagine the consequences of two immobile people staying here. Even if he is not bitten by a zombie, he will be starved to death. The two people on the ground obviously thought of this, and they were so scared that their faces were pale, but these people had guns on them, they couldn''t escape, they could only kowtow to beg for mercy, "Hero, we don''t dare anymore. .It¡¯s our ghosts, we don¡¯t know Taishan, we shouldn¡¯t covet your food, you adults have a lot, just forgive us this time, we are willing to take out all the food, as long as you are willing to let us go ..." The two of them were actually not residents in this community, but property maintenance personnel. At the beginning of the end of the world, the two of them carried out door-to-door repairs at the residents¡¯ homes, and the head of the household suddenly became a zombie. They finally escaped. They did not expect it to be more dangerous outside. In the end, I could only return to the house. After cooperating to kill the zombies, I took advantage of the situation and lived there until the food was exhausted and desperately desperate to go out to find food. In the end, I was even more crooked. I hit the iron plate in my first shot. "Joke, would we be short of your food?" Lin Yang used to be a stubborn character when he was studying. He had never convinced anyone except Gu, and now I hear that these two people bullied before they came. The little beauty, even less felt that there was anything wrong with Gu Ge''s approach. When the end of the world came, the two big masters didn''t want to deal with the zombies, they came to bully a little girl and wanted to grab her food. Killing this kind of scum directly makes them cheaper. The two were still begging for mercy. Lin Yang disliked them for being noisy and quickly dragged them towards the house. After a few screams came from inside, there was no sound anymore, thinking that he should have passed out. I''m afraid there are not many people who can stay awake under the pain of breaking the tendons and hamstrings. Ruan Ning was slightly surprised. She didn''t expect things to develop into this way. She thought that with the feelings of the two fake brothers and sisters, he would most likely not stand for her. Gu Yicheng looked at the silent **** the side, squinted her eyes and said in a cold tone, "Does Ningning think that brother has done too much?" Ruan Ning¡¯s instinct tells her that if this question is not answered well, she is afraid that she will never have the chance to get close to the hero in the future. In fact, thinking about it carefully, she also knows why the male protagonist is so harsh on things that are not related to him this time. Probably remembered things before rebirth. It was only two strangers who calculated her, but in the previous life, what Gu Yicheng calculated was two acquaintances and teammates who had been together for several years. Can you not feel chilly? ! "Brother, no." Ruan Ning looked up at him with a sincere expression, "They deserved it." Ruan Ning did not sympathize with these two people. She is not a person who repays grievances with virtue. When the two were calculating before, why didn''t they think that if there were people in the house, what would happen to the survivor after the zombie broke the door? Hearing her answer, Gu Yicheng didn''t say anything. He retracted his gaze and walked downstairs. Only this time, his walking speed slowed down, and Ruan Ning didn''t have to trot to stay behind. Is this satisfactory or not? Ruan Ning was a little bit confused about the rebirth of the hero. They walked all the way to the underground parking lot, and occasionally one or two zombies who didn''t have long eyes in the way were solved by the hero''s ability before they got close. Ruan Ning, who didn''t need to hide from zombies the first time he went out, became more determined to hold his thigh. This is simply a protective umbrella delivered to your door! ! "Gu Shao, you are back." The person guarding the car heard the footsteps and looked over with a vigilant expression. Seeing that it was Gu Yicheng, he put down his gun. Ruan Ning followed the male lead, and looked at the erect posture, and he knew the man who had received special training. This person should be a soldier, right? Ruan Ning thought of the male lead''s family background, and it was not surprising that there would be such a person next to him. But I didn''t expect that after the leading man came over from the side, he greeted her, "Miss Ruan, Chief Gu asked our team to pick you up, and we will send you safely to a safe area outside the city. " Everyone in their team had seen Ruan Ning''s picture, so they recognized her at once. Ruan Ning was stunned after hearing what he said. Among the people she knew, the only ones who could be called Chief Gu were the uncles of Gu Yicheng. The hero''s father is his brother. One of them entered the army and the other was in business. Although the original owner is the adopted daughter of the Gu family, she has been staying in S City and met the person in charge of the Imperial Gu family. The imperial capital was a populous city before the end of the world. Gu Yicheng''s uncle held an important position in the army. After the end of the world, there are many things to be busy. He will think of her in his busy schedule, and even arrange for someone to come and pick her up. It is self-evident in whose face. It seems that the father''s father really has nothing to say to the adopted daughter of the original owner. but¡­¡­ Ruan Ning tilted his head and glanced at the male lead standing next to him. There was no change on his face, and he felt that he didn''t care about her leaving. No, it should be completely ignored. He must be happy to get rid of her little oil bottle. Yes, she and the male lead got along for dozens of minutes, and even if she pretended to be pitiful, she couldn''t get results so quickly. In the few years before the end of the world, let alone, the male protagonist was young and vigorous, with a surly personality. The original owner was afraid when he saw him, and it was too late to hide. In addition, the male protagonist and his father were in the middle, so what kind of emotional basis could he have. She can''t lift a hand, can''t carry it on her shoulders, or an ordinary person who can''t even run fast. The male lead is not her brother and has a bad relationship with her. There is no reason to bring another trouble on the road. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù drop! Update clock in! I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 20： The protagonist refused to take her to play, it seems she was destined to leave with the other group. Ruan Ning did not feel disappointed or sad about this result. She had made up her mind to hold the male protagonist¡¯s thigh. A large part of the reason was that her own strength was not good enough. In the last days, she would not dare to confront the zombies. Will also become a kind of zombie. Ruan Ning, a person who loves beauty, certainly doesn''t want to be arranged in such a way to die and become an ugly monster without thinking. Following the male lead, at least it is much safer than alone. But now, the hero¡¯s father sent a team to rescue her. Soldiers must be stronger than her, much stronger than ordinary people, and they have guns. Even if these people have no abilities, as long as they are not When encountering a large group of zombies, it must be enough to deal with some early zombies and take her away. Coupled with the sense of responsibility and character of the soldiers, when she is in danger, this group will not easily abandon her and die. Think about it this way, although the strength of this team is not as good as that of the male lead, it is also a very good choice. How many people want to join such a team in the last days. Ruan Ning quickly analyzed the pros and cons, and he also had a base. Of course, even if she thinks so, Ruan Ning has not forgotten her personality. Even if you want to leave with these people, you can''t be too eager and obvious, otherwise it is contradictory to the way of relying on the male lead just now? Her goal is now to go to the Imperial Capital to find another backer. But sooner or later, the male lead will return to the imperial capital. After all, the person he wants to revenge is still there. It¡¯s a little bit more good impression. "What about brother? Does he follow us to the safe zone?" After speaking, she looked at the male lead with a pair of expectant eyes. The team leader also turned his attention to the youth, "Gu Shao, do you want to go to the safe zone with us?" Although their main task is to rescue Miss Ruan, Chief Gu actually has a hidden order. That is, if they have news about Gu Shao, they will try to find him, persuade him to go to the safe area with them, and then discuss the matter of returning to the imperial capital. After all, there is the Gu family''s base camp, and it is normal for Chief Gu to want him to go back. Their team will be sent to rescue Miss Ruan because they are all the population of the imperial capital, with family and friends there, and they will do their best to complete this task. "No." Gu Yicheng said, "I have something else to take care of. Ningning will ask you to take care of it." Ruan Ning was very reluctant on the surface, and there was no fluctuation in his heart. She knew it! "Brother, but I can''t bear you." She whispered, but she was able to hear her clearly. Gu Yicheng''s lips curled up when he heard that, and he touched her hair, "Hey, the place where my brother is going is very dangerous, I can''t take you." Ruan Ning: "..." If you want to speak, just say it well, why did you touch it again? ! Not only do boys dislike being touched by others, but girls also don''t want to be better! Ah fall! And every time she was touched by the male protagonist, Ruan Ning did not feel any warm scenes that others said, instead she felt a tingling scalp. Fortunately, the male lead withdrew his hand after only touching it. Ruan Ning didn''t want to go on acting anymore. He lowered his head and looked frustrated. He obediently said, "Well, that''s all right. Brother, be careful on the way." After Lin Yang had cleaned up the two people, he also walked down the stairs from the ninth floor. He also ran into Jiang Jingchao on the road, and the two went to the underground parking lot together. Lin Yang didn''t know that Gu Yicheng had already refused to go with him. He heard that Ruan Ning was going to follow this team, and said indifferently, "Gu brother, aren''t we going to the b city to find Superzi''s family? It happens to be passing outside the city. In that safe area, or else we will be with sister Ruan Ning." Lin Yang''s family is in S City, but the relationship between his family is very complicated. His biological mother died a few years ago, and his father''s illegitimate children have a lot of illegitimate children, so he does not want to go back to those so-called family members. Their life and death have nothing to do with him. But Jiang Jingchao''s younger brother is studying at university in City B, and his family is also there. Although Superzi has contacted them by special means after the end of the world, there is no danger for the time being, but Superson is still worried and wants to find them in City B. Brother Gu and he will accompany Chaozi. So if they didn''t meet this team and came to this community to find Ruan Ning, their original plan was to set off for city b immediately after they were busy with things in city s. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Two more. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 21： "Brother, he said not to go with us." Ruan Ning said. Lin Yang snorted without thinking. He thought it was Gu Gu that he had other plans, but he was really reluctant to bear the eye-catching existence of Little Beauty. He couldn''t help but persuade: "Gu, in fact, we put Ruan Ning It¡¯s the same with my sister, why do you want her to go with these people." Lin Yang had no other thoughts, but simply thought that it would be better to let her go with them if you hand over Gu''s sister to a group of strangers. They are not short of supplies, and a few more Ruan Ning can raise them. Gu Yicheng did not receive his wishes, and said without changing his face: "It is safer for Ningning and Captain Xue to walk together." Gu Yicheng did not want to bring Ruan Ning with him. Part of the reason was that he did not want to intervene in matters related to Gu Huasheng, but the sentence that she and these people would be safer was not just empty words. There are roughly two routes from here to the safety zone outside the city. The squad should choose to return on the same route and walk from the city building. The road is spacious, far from the crowded commercial area, and there are few zombies on the road. Basically, people with a little bit of mind will choose this one when they go to the suburbs. But Gu Yicheng now has an important thing that must be done. You can''t go there, you have to go the other way. Although the distance from this road to the safe area is a little closer, on the afternoon of the end of the world, a large exhibition was held there. There were people everywhere on several streets. It is conceivable that after the end of the world, the scene How many zombies will there be. After being scratched by a zombie of the same level, a person with an ability will not become a zombie. Even if you are accidentally scratched by a zombie above your own level, you can still have a certain degree of immunity. But ordinary people do not have this immune function. If Gu Yicheng takes Ruan Ning with them, the three of them will lead a person with no ability to act together, and it will inevitably be something they cannot take care of. If something happens to this person, his father who protects the cub will not be annoyed by him to get up in bed again. Although Gu Yicheng didn''t care if there were multiple people around him, after thinking about it, he still felt that bringing Ruan Ning would make things very troublesome. At this time, Gu Yicheng had never thought that in the future, he would fall into this girl who he thought would be a big trouble, and he would be happy. ****************************** ************************************ Ruan Xiao Tuo You Pian Ning finally followed the five-man team. The two groups parted ways at the gate of the community. When they were separated, Ruan Ning seemed to be reluctant to give up, but the male lead still did not change his mind and took her with her. When the team came, the car had been scrapped on the road, plus the zombies at the time were surrounded, and the materials on it could only be discarded. The male protagonist was very generous at this point, and he happily gave them half of the supplies in his car, including some good things like canned meat. But Ruan Ning was even more surprised and pleasantly surprised that before leaving, Gu Yicheng gave her his gun for self-defense, and there were dozens of bullets. When Ruan Ning got this heavy gadget, to be honest, she was really moved a little. Ruan Ning started to wonder if she should reflect on herself. Maybe she shouldn''t be biased against the hero because of the plot and the memory of the original owner? Maybe the place he is going is really dangerous? Isn''t it all because you hate her? The original novel is five million words long and it is not over yet. Ruan Ning usually has no patience when reading this kind of long novel, so he doesn''t take it seriously when he reads it. They are all chapters that are selected through the synopsis. If she had known that she was going to wear this novel, she would read the novel in its entirety if she said anything! Twice! ! But there is no regret medicine in this world, Ruan Ning can only recognize this known intermittent plot. Anyway, she still knows something that even the male lead doesn''t know. The five-man team and one Ruan Ning drove a total of two cars. Because a teammate in the squad was accidentally scratched while fighting a zombie before, this person originally didn''t want to become the kind of zombie outside, but planned to commit suicide. The male lead told them that not all people who were scratched would become zombies, and a small part of them would become supernatural beings because of a blessing in disguise. Therefore, the team **** the injured teammate with a rope and tied it to the back seat of a car, but as soon as he showed signs of becoming a zombie, the driver would immediately shoot him and give him a A decent way to die. Fortunately, now one or two hours have passed. Although this teammate passed out halfway, he still did not become a zombie. Ruan Ning knew that this person had already stimulated abilities. Just after generating supernatural powers through this abnormal method, the body will become very weak for a period of time. Unlike those who are born with supernatural powers, they only need to take a nap and they will be able to live their lives immediately. Squad leader Xue Chen is a supernatural power, possessing gold powers, a part of his body can be transformed into metal, blocking the attack of zombies, even the nails of zombies can''t cut his skin. Although the others are ordinary people with no abilities like Ruan Ning, they need to train every day when they are in the army, and there is nothing wrong with running five kilometers with dozens of kilograms on their backs. Unlike Ruan Ning...just let her run five kilometers, I''m afraid it will be exhausted. She and their physical strength are not on the same level at all. The cars in the team were taken from the underground garage of the community. The smooth driving is also due to a guy named Li Bao in the team, who can do it with just one wire. Although this person''s name is domineering, but it is the most delicate-looking existence in the whole team, with delicate features. The team already has experience on the way here, and the cars they choose are those with high chassis and stable driving. Sometimes when you encounter zombies, you don''t have to go to great lengths to kill them, just smash them away, which can save a lot of bullets and time. That night, they planned to take a rest at a gas station before leaving. This gas station is not too big. Several people have been here for a while before they came. Ruan Ning put on his peaked cap ahead of time when he got out of the car and put on a mask along the way. She took the mask when she was collecting supplies in the supermarket. There were a lot of them on the shelves. She had enough space to collect them, enough for her to use for a year or a half. When I took it, I wanted to have something to cover her overly inviting face when needed. Although she is not alone now, she can be regarded as a large number of people, not afraid of those who have bad intentions, but there is less trouble. But it''s a smooth thing. It''s October when the autumn season is so bright, and she won''t feel hot in this outfit. Everyone in the team has seen Ruan Ning''s appearance and knows that everything can happen in troubled times, so they have no objection to her dress. The unconscious team member had already awakened when they arrived at the gas station, and it was indeed just as Ruan Ning had imagined. He had awakened the ability, which was a fire ability, but he had no strength in his whole body and needed Rest for several days. There is a small convenience store in the gas station, where you can eat and drink. The three men and three women staying here don''t look yellow and thin. They just have been frightened for many days. They are a little unwell, and all of them are relatively silent. Seeing them and a group of people coming from outside, they couldn''t help but come to ask them about the situation outside. Xue Chen told them about the general situation. "I want to find Dad, I want to go home..." a seven or eight-year-old girl said grievously. She was taken by a woman in her thirties. She picked up her child to go home from school that day. On the way, she suddenly broke out in the end times. She and her child were both trapped at the gas station. The woman comforted the girl with a gentle voice, to prevent crying from attracting zombies outside. Some people inquired about where they were going, and when they heard that they were going to a safe area outside the city, they were all moved. After all, the six people who came in, except Ruan Ning, the others were all taller than the other, which made people feel safe looking at them. The people in the team thought they were going to the safe area anyway, so they didn''t refuse. However, Ruan Ning found that Xue Chen was a very sensible person in handling this matter, and he did not have a big deal. He was kind but not overly kind. He only said that he agreed to let these people drive behind them, and did not make too many arrangements. Otherwise, after Ruan Ning arrived in the safe zone, he might reconsider whether he should continue to walk with them. It is a good thing to maintain your original intention in the last days, but being too kind will only harm others and yourself. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Three shifts. _(:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_Your author is tired! I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 22： That night. Ruan Ning had insomnia. The gas station is not big and the conditions are simple. Everyone spreads cardboard on the ground, and then puts a piece of clothing or blanket on their body and sleeps directly against the wall. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the first time Ruan Ning spent the night outside. I¡¯m not used to it. Two or three hours later, she still didn¡¯t fall asleep. Finally, she gave up and looked out the window blankly with her big eyes. Ironically, the night sky after the end of the world is much more beautiful than before the end of the world. The night is like ink, the stars are shining, and the stars are dotted. After the industrial waste gas that permeated the city all the year round dissipated, the night sky of this city revealed their most authentic and beautiful appearance. But Ruan Ning did not forget that after tonight, zombies will usher in their first evolution. By then, the zombies they encountered will become more difficult, and the chances of ordinary people''s survival will become lower and lower. Ruan Ning, who had always thought of this, was rarely melancholy for a while, and then thought that he couldn''t sleep anyway, so he put away the blanket, got up and walked out of the gas station. There was a faint candlelight from their car outside, and the watchman was there tonight. "Miss Ruan, why did you come out?" The vigil at this time today is Captain Xue Chen. Ruan Ning looked at him and smiled embarrassedly, her eyes pierced, "I can''t sleep at night, I can come out to breathe." Xue Chen thought that it was a bit cold outside at night, fearing that Ruan Ning would be sick because of his weakness, so he opened the car door and signaled her to come in and sit down. Ruan Ning said thank you politely, and sat in the passenger seat without being polite. "Miss Ruan, hurry in after you have finished breathing here, it is not safe outside." Xue Chen said solemnly, "I feel that the zombies tonight are more active than the previous few days." Different from Ruan Ning staying in the apartment, after receiving the rescue mission, the five members of Xue Chen''s team came all the way from the safe area outside the city, and it took almost five days to reach Ruan Ning''s community. They stayed outside for several nights, and they had a general understanding of the zombies at night. Ruan Ning was surprised at his sharpness, thought for a while, and said tentatively: "Captain Xue, have you ever thought that zombies will evolve? Just like your supernatural powers can also be upgraded." Now that she is also a member of the team, zombie evolution is inevitable, and just after midnight tonight, it is imminent. Ruan Ning wanted to remind Xue Chen a little bit so that he could realize the importance of this matter in advance and prepare for it. So that it won''t be caught off guard by this incident like most humans who are still in a confused period. Xue Chen heard this and was silent for a while before saying: "I have thought about it." But he didn''t dare to think about it, now that human survival is hard enough. So many people died in the world in just a few days. He couldn''t imagine what would happen if these zombies would evolve and become more powerful. After a brief chat, the two stayed quietly in the car, without speaking for a long time. "We must be able to live in the last days." This sentence was not only for Xue Chen, but also Ruan Ning wanted to say to himself. Ruan Ning didn''t want to die at all. Even if she travels to such a world with a harsh living environment, the most thoughts in her mind are how to live well in this apocalypse. Zombie evolution is not at all beneficial to humans. Humans will only discover how much their potential is after being forced to the extreme. Only one of the tens of thousands of people with supernatural powers can be seen now, and afterwards, there may be several superpowers among hundreds of people. And soon, all parts of the country will begin to establish large and small security bases. If everyone is united, the chance of survival will be greater. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù drop! Check in today! I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 23： Ruan Ning was awakened by a rush of footsteps. Last night she barely felt sleepy until one or two o''clock in the middle of the night, and fell asleep curled up aside. However, the quality of sleep is not good, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it is tossing and turning, so I can''t lift up any energy now. Ruan Ning opened a pair of apricot eyes that were misty because he had just woke up, and glanced at the time on his watch. It was only half past five. Didn¡¯t you say yesterday that you will leave at seven o¡¯clock? After the team members who watched the night came over and said a few words to him in the middle of the night, Ruan Ning clearly saw that Xue Chen''s face suddenly became serious. She clicked in her heart and suddenly had a bad guess. Could it be... Xue Chen groaned for a moment, and then said loudly to everyone: "Everyone quickly pack up things and prepare to set off. It is not suitable to stay here. We have to leave here early. Xiao Xie said that he saw a group of zombies coming to the gas station. It is conservatively estimated that there are at least twenty or thirty." This gas station can only be seen by turning around from a small road on the main road. The location is a little bit off, but there are relatively few zombies. This is one of the reasons why they chose to stay here yesterday. Ruan Ning only knows that in the novel the zombies will become more powerful on this day, but forget that the zombies after evolution will be more sensitive to the human breath. There are now a dozen people in the small gas station, and it is also expected that zombies will be recruited. Something in it. She knows the seriousness of the matter better than others, watching the people who are rushing to pack things, and the team members who are ready, and no longer wasting time. After taking the blanket on her body, she hurried to follow everyone. Get in the car. However, not everyone will move quickly in the same way. It happened suddenly. If they drive too many cars and their goals are too big, they will not act well. Xue Chen arranged the original six people at the gas station in the car they had spared. Originally, this car was used to tie the teammate who was scratched by the zombie, but now he is fine and can return to the team, so naturally they don''t need this car. This car has less space than the one they are sitting in, and can only barely seat six people, which is still not too much material. Now everyone gradually understands the importance of food. Among the six, a couple said they had to drive their own car in order to get more food. They also quarreled with another man who was discouraging. In the end, Xue Chen couldn''t stand it, and said sternly that anyone who didn''t obey the arrangement would not take anyone with him. The couple was a little settled, and returned to the car dingy. "Captain, it''s too late to leave. The group of zombies has blocked the way out. Our car can''t drive through. Unless we abandon the car and walk over, or clear a way, we can leave from here." "The car can''t be abandoned!" Xue Chen said decisively. Not to mention the materials in the car, it is not easy to find a suitable transportation tool from the chaotic streets. You can''t walk so far with two legs. A few of them can run a few kilometers at a time, what about the others? Hearing that they were about to get out of the car and kill the zombies, the three men sitting in another car were stunned. For a while, no one got off the car. But they didn''t have time to hesitate at this time, because at this time, the zombies had already arrived at the door of the gas station and came to their car. There are too many zombies coming over, and if some of them are not solved, they cannot leave this place today. This is the first time Ruan Ning has observed zombies at such close range. Through the car window, he can see the ugly faces with stiff, bruised and bulging eye sockets. There was a female zombie, which was pushed against the window of the car by the zombie behind, just facing Ruan Ning''s eyes. Ruan Ning took a step back subconsciously, the hands holding the gun trembling. In fact, she didn''t need to deal with the zombies while sitting in this position. The other members of the team guarded her tightly, and the zombies couldn''t approach her. But Ruan Ning still couldn''t help being scared. Only by holding this gun in her hand could she feel a little more secure. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù drop! Check in today! I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 24： "Captain, what should I do? The speed of these zombies is faster than yesterday''s!" After fighting against the zombies for several rounds, several members of the team saw the problem. Xue Chen remembered the topic he discussed with Ruan Ning last night, and couldn''t help but think, are these zombies really evolved? If the zombies they encountered before were toddlers, then today is the teenage years, not only that, their defense and attack capabilities are also much stronger than before. Sometimes the accuracy of the head is so bad that you can''t hit them with a single shot. After looking at the zombie''s appearance for a long time, it was discovered that it was just like that. After overcoming the fear and fear in his heart, Ruan Ning''s slap-sized face also recovered a bit of blood. She can now look at the weird shapes around her more calmly than before, or with a broken arm or leg, or a big hole in her chest, and she can still approach their human zombies tenaciously. Ruan Ning is actually a person who can make guns in the real world, but her skills are not high, and she is at an amateur level. She is good at playing, and she almost nods her head when she hits zombies. Especially now that the zombie has evolved, she can hit two or three shots out of ten, even if she is lucky. Ruan Ning didn''t want to just hide behind others and shiver, she also wanted to help. But she knew that in this chaotic and narrow situation, she could just use her current technology to join in the fun, and she might even hit her. So it''s better to stay quietly in the back seat of the car. Even if they can''t help, don''t drag them back. The number of bullets is limited, and sometimes the abilities will run out, so the team members more often use a machete to directly chop off the head of the zombie. This method was discovered by a survivor in their safe zone. Only in this way can the zombies completely lose their ability to move. Xie Fei, who was weak in his body, also joined the battle. After receiving the captain''s instructions, he called up all the abilities in his body and forced the zombies around the car back several meters. Taking this opportunity, several members of the team hurriedly got into the car. Xue Chen grabbed the car door with a metalized hand, and threw a grenade forward. Heat weapons are still very effective for the zombies in the early end of the world. After blowing up a lot of zombies, an obvious gap appeared in the original zombie encirclement. "Hurry up!!" In the end, their car drove out of the gas station smoothly. Although the speed of the zombies was much faster than the previous few days, it was still not as good as the car at full speed. So soon, they were thrown away by them. However, Xue Chen''s right arm was scratched by the fragments splashed when the grenade exploded because he did not have time to retract it. Fortunately, the situation was not serious. After a simple dressing to ensure that the smell of blood would not attract zombies, he continued to command everyone. Drive the car away from the place where there are many zombies. But before they drove far, the car that was following them suddenly stopped. It turned out that when their car was parked at a gas station, the fuel tank and tires of the car were pierced by the zombie''s sharp nails. Now after the car drove for a while, it finally couldn''t hold it, it was completely turned off and scrapped. Not only that, but their windows were broken on two sides. Although there were no casualties, the car would definitely not be able to drive. "You have grenades on your body, why don''t you know how to take it out sooner! Our car was scrapped, and we were worried about it for so long." A woman could not help complaining when they saw them coming down from the car and asking. This person is one of the couples who had quarreled at the gas station to drive a car by themselves. "Yeah, you are too selfish like this. There are so many good things that you can''t divide us." Seeing the woman said this, her husband followed up and said a few words, his eyes still glanced at the guns on their waists from time to time. Ruan Ning stayed in the car before, so he could see clearly. At the gas station, the woman pulled her husband in the car and refused to move, and squeezed the mother and daughter into the outside seat. In contrast, although the other two men in the car were hesitant at first, they still mustered up the courage to fight against the zombies with sticks and other weapons at a critical moment. And the reason why the people in this car are unscathed is that the other people in the team have been taking care of them and have led the zombies to their side. Now that she can say such a thing, she really doesn''t know what is good or bad. "Since you are dissatisfied with us, let''s separate from here, and everyone will go their own way!" Xie Fei, the fire-type supernatural power person, is a short-tempered person. Seeing these two people, he poured dirty water on their heads. I''m not happy anymore. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 25： "I don''t care. Anyway, you have to be responsible for this car. I think the car you are riding in is quite good, or you can give this to us. And the above materials, how can we score half of us, Give us as spiritual compensation." The woman reluctantly said. Xie Fei was the youngest in the team. He was just in his early twenties. He had never seen such an unreasonable person when he grew up. He blushed with anger, "You, you dream!" What the woman said was really awkward, even the best tempered Chengdu in the team could not listen to it, but thinking that they are still on the street now, it would not be good to quarrel like this, so she had to come forward to be the peacemaker and persuade : "Xie Fei, don''t say a few words, let''s leave here first, don''t call in zombies again." Xie Fei snorted, and was very angry. "They were the first to find the fault when they were invited. It is really kind to treat them as donkey liver and lungs. If we hadn''t rescued them just now, they would have fed the zombies at the gas station." "Sorry, don''t worry, we will find the car by ourselves. Today, we have troubled you enough." The man standing next to the couple couldn''t help but look ashamed. "Yeah, I''m sorry." No one thought that a good thing would become like this. Not everyone in this world likes to push their noses on their faces, and the other people present are very clear in their hearts that this group of people can do this to their strangers. They are also kind to help them. Now that such a thing has happened, they have no face to beg these people to take them in. Everyone goes to the safe zone together. However, Liu Rou glanced at her young daughter in her arms. She was not able to protect herself like the other two big men alone, not to mention that she had a child. Being a mother is strong. She thought about it, and in the end she had no choice but to cheek and look at Xue Chen and his party pleadingly, "Little brother, can you take me and the child again? My daughter is still young, I don¡¯t Bear with the heart to watch her die with me in the hands of these monsters. Don''t worry, we won''t bother you anymore once we reach the safe zone." "Yes, there is this¡ª" The other hand of the woman who did not hold the child took off the necklace from her neck. "This is the necklace I bought when my husband and I got married. It should be worth a little bit of money, just like me and the baby. The travel expenses for you." The child in the woman¡¯s arms was just awakened by the quarrel around her. She didn¡¯t know what was happening around her. Her immature face was confused. It was not until she saw her mother beside her crying that she became anxious, "Mom, don¡¯t cry. ... Huahua will just give you a call." Liu Rou wiped away her tears, "Huahua, it''s okay. Mom didn''t cry, she just accidentally let sand in her eyes." The people in Ruan Ning and Xue Chen''s team were not hard-hearted people. A young child and a mother begged them like this, and they couldn''t help but refuse. "We won''t want your necklace. Anyway, we have to go to the safe zone. You and your children can stay with us." There was an empty seat in the car, right next to Ruan Ning''s seat. Before when there were few people, she sat at the back alone. However, the child is still young and can''t take up much space. It shouldn''t be a problem to squeeze two people out of this position. Hearing that they are still willing to take her with their children, Liu Rou sincerely said, "Thank you! Thank you!" Seeing that she had been holding the child for a long time, Ruan Ning hurriedly took her into the car with the child. As for the couple, they are still arguing unreasonably over there, but no one wants to talk to them anymore. Xie Fei didn''t bother to talk nonsense any more. When he showed his machete that still had the remains of the zombies, he immediately scared the couple that they didn''t even dare to say anything, let alone make any excessive demands. To put it bluntly, this kind of person is bullying and fearing hard work. They don''t listen when they are reasoned, and they have to let them do it before they will stop. The other two men at the gas station were not familiar with this couple, and it was the unreasonable troubles of these two men that they lost an opportunity to walk with a strong team. It would be good if they didn¡¯t teach them a lesson. May be with this kind of person again. So the six people who finally came out of the gas station were divided into three groups and walked together. ******************* ************************* Without the people dragging the legs, the team''s next journey will go much smoother. Ruan Ning took out a few packets of biscuits and a bottle of Yakult from her bag, and said, "Sister Liu Rou, you and your child must be hungry if you haven''t had breakfast. Let''s eat something." The other five people in the team are all men and it is not convenient for communication. As the only woman in the team, Ruan Ning can only greet the mother and daughter. "Miss Ruan, no, we took some food from the gas station." Liu Rou is a very interesting person. She knew that this group of people had no obligation to take her to the safe zone with her children, so she didn''t dare to trouble them too much. many. Huahua glanced at the Yakult in her pretty sister''s hand, and pulled the corner of La Liurou''s clothes, showing desire, "Mom..." Ruan Ning smiled and directly gave Yakult to the child, "This is not a good thing. Now we are all together. Sister Liu Rou, you don''t have to be so polite." Liu Rou looked at her daughter''s eyes, but finally did not refuse, "Huahua, come here and thank this sister." Huahua obediently said, "Thank you sister." Ruan Ning actually liked the mother and daughter. When she was at the gas station, she discovered that the little girl named Huahua was very sensible. And Liu Rou protects the child very well. Every time a zombie comes, she stretches out her hand to cover the child''s eyes and prevents her from seeing those things. Especially when compared with the unreasonable couple, Ruan Ning liked them even more. What''s more, it is not easy for a woman to take a child in the last days, and there are not no people who abandon the child in order to survive. Before the end of the world, cars were everywhere on the road. Not all roads were unobstructed. Sometimes they needed to take a long detour or get out of the car to clear obstacles to get there. Along the way, they also met many people who came to the car for help, but they did not agree. Not to mention that there is no space in the car. If you encounter a few people like the couple, they will not be able to cope with it, and will cause a lot of trouble for themselves. In this way, there were thrills and dangers all the way, and their group finally came to the safe area on the afternoon of the fifth day from the community. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù drop! Check in today! I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 26： This safe area used to be a training base. Because of its excellent location, after the end of the world, the municipal government and the army circled here and several places around it as a shelter for survivors. And after the government cleaned up all the zombies, they began to broadcast the location of the safe area to the whole city throughout the day, so as to let as many survivors have the opportunity to know the existence of the safe area. . In addition, they will send teams to collect supplies outside every day to support the survivors in the city and help them come to a safe area. When Ruan Ning heard Xue Chen''s introduction of the safety zone, he suddenly remembered one thing. The rescue team that the original owner encountered in the first high school in his previous life seemed to be sent by this safety zone on the outskirts of city s. If there is no change in the plot of this episode, then the rescue team should be coming to the first middle school soon, right? Ruan Ning''s clear eyes sank, and she didn''t know if the woman who pushed the original owner into the pile of zombies in the previous life and killed her innocently was still saved. Without others to give her a shield in a critical moment, can she get out of the school smoothly, and will she also come to the safe area. Although Ruan Ning didn''t like to proactively cause trouble, she still occupied this body for so long. If she really meets that woman here, even if it is not to fight the injustice for the original owner, but to make her own conscience live, she will have to help the original owner to avenge the revenge. ... In front of the fence built outside the security zone, there was an iron fence blocking the middle of the road, and a group of soldiers in uniforms with weapons stood beside them. Seeing someone driving towards this side, one of the men came over and stopped their car with a serious face. "Now everyone in the car is getting out of the car for inspection, and foreign vehicles cannot drive into the safe area." The man stood by the window and said in a deep voice, not paying too much attention to who was sitting in the car. This group of them guards this place every day, and the survivors they have seen are really countless. Especially in the last two days. There are more and more survivors coming to the safe zone, and they have to arrange hundreds of people every day. However, after seeing the man''s appearance, Xue Chen called out, "Zhang Tian." Hearing someone calling his name, the man looked at Xue Chen in the passenger seat and other people in the car in surprise, "Xue Chen? Your team has finally returned from a mission!" Zhang Tian did know Xue Chen. He and he joined the army in the same year, and the two usually have a good relationship. After the end of the world, Zhang Tian only knew that their team was sent to perform a mission, but did not know the specific content of the mission. After waiting in the safe area for many days, I didn''t see them coming back. I thought there was an accident midway. Inquiry did not find out any news. Unexpectedly, after ten days, they would come back. "It''s okay to come back safely anyway," he said with a smile, and the stone in his heart fell to the ground. Xue Chen arrived in the safe area and met people he met. He was in a good mood and smiled a little bit on his face. "There are more zombies in the urban area, so it took more time to go back and forth." Zhang Tian expressed his understanding. Everyone knows what the flow of people in the urban area before the end of the world is like. Now that place is very chaotic. It is difficult to get in, and it is even more difficult to get out. There. "Unexpectedly, in just a few days, the safe zone changed a lot, and I almost couldn''t recognize it." He said with emotion. Before their squad left, the security zone was relatively rudimentary. I didn''t expect that when they came back, guards were set up outside, and there were so many more defensive facilities. "No, there are a lot more people in the safe zone than you did at that time." Zhang Tian briefly described the changes in the safe zone after they left. Then he looked at the three Ruan Nings who got out of the car with the team and asked, "These are..." Because of Ruan Ning''s identity, Xue Chen didn''t disclose anything about her. Zhang Tian was also from the army, and Xue Chen''s ambiguous attitude quickly made him understand that this person is probably related to their mission this time, so he didn''t go to investigate any news that he shouldn''t know. Zhang Tian simply registered and let them go. However, for the sake of the safety zone, all people who come in from the outside should have to check. "Miss Ruan, all people who enter the safe area need to check whether their bodies are scratched by zombies." Xue Chen said gently, "After the inspection is over, we will wait for you at the entrance of the safe area." Ruan Ning nodded in agreement, and then entered a room with the guide. This room is a bit bigger than an ordinary room, measuring 20 to 30 square meters. In addition to the two female staff inside, there were also a few people who came in from outside like Ruan Ning and others. However, the inspection procedures in this safe area were unexpectedly humane and simple. They only needed to take off their coats, and there were no obvious bloodstains and wounds on their bodies, and the inspections would be completed soon. What Ruan Ning didn''t know was that not everyone went into this kind of room for inspection. More people coming in from the outside are usually arranged together into the large house that was transformed by the factory next door. There is a mixture of fish and dragons, and there are many people. If someone who went to check on the way becomes a zombie on the spot, it may be killed. "My wound was accidentally scratched by a knife, not a zombie." As soon as Ruan Ning put on her coat, she heard a woman next to her anxiously. "It''s not the zombies that you hid, and I won''t eat you." The staff member finished speaking, put down the anesthesia needle in his hand, and continued, "After you get dressed, someone will take you to another room to observe the situation. , As long as there is nothing wrong in twenty-four hours, you can enter the safe zone." Now the people in the safety zone have also discovered that not all people scratched by zombies will become zombies. Therefore, those who have been injured will be placed in a well-guarded room for observation. If nothing happens after a day, the person will be released. Of course, once there are signs of infection, the person will also be shot. There was nothing wrong with Liu and the children, and they separated after entering the safe zone together. Ruan Ning did not try to keep them. After all, the team is not in charge of her, she can''t protect herself now. Although she likes this mother and daughter, it does not mean that she is responsible for their future. In this respect, she is still a very rational person. ******************************* ************************************ The five members of the team did not return to their original residence, but were arranged into a small villa with Ruan Ning. Ruan Ning didn''t need to think about it and knew that she could have this kind of treatment and Gu''s care was inseparable. The small villa is very large, more than enough for six of them. Considering the difference between men and women, Xue Chen was afraid that Ruan Ning was not used to living, so she let her live alone in a room on the second floor, and everyone else lived on the first floor. Although Ruan Ning felt that he didn''t need to be so particular in the last days, and didn''t live together with one floor, Ruan Ning didn''t say anything since it was already like this this time. Although the place where a few people live is a villa, the furniture inside is actually not that much, and basically they have been evacuated. It should have been taken away by the safe zone as supplies from the beginning. There are very few things in the room, except for a lonely bed in the middle, without a decent mattress on it. Ruan Ning¡¯s space contained some daily necessities, as well as the expensive furniture in her apartment. But now she doesn''t live in this place alone, she suddenly changes these things, if they are discovered, how to explain the origin of things to other people. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù drop! Check in today! I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 27： However, Ruan Ning did not worry about this problem for too long. In the evening, someone brought over everything she needed, including mattresses, sheets and pillowcases. Although not comparable to the supplies in the original owner''s apartment, it is already very good to have such conditions in the last days. To be honest, if it is not clear that she is just a small oil bottle entrusted by someone, and this kind of good treatment may disappear at any time, Ruan Ning feels that there is nothing wrong with staying in this safe zone. But for her now, going to the Imperial Capital is the most suitable choice. Not only is her backer still there, the hope base that will be built in that place in the future will also be the largest safe base in the last days. Nearly half of Huaxia''s high-level abilities come from Hope Base. This base, like its name, represents the hope of China. ... On the night of arriving in the safe area, Ruan Ning finally had a warm meal. The meals are made by the Dacheng in the team. An honest-looking man with a good temper and a very good cooking skills. I don''t know how much better than Ruan Ning, a novice. The dinners were all ordinary home-cooked dishes before the end of the world, but Ruan Ning, who hadn''t eaten these for a long time, couldn''t help it. After eating half a bowl, his stomach was a little bit supportive. The same goes for others. Everyone at the dinner table had a trace of satisfaction on their faces, enjoying this rare meal. ******************** ************************** The next morning. A man in military uniform came to the door of the villa and very politely took Ruan Ning to a place similar to a living room. There, she didn''t see any big people in her imagination, only one phone was opened. Ruan Ning answered the receiver at the sign of the incoming person. As expected, the person on the other end of the phone was Gu Huasheng. "I heard that after the brat rescued you from the apartment, he threw you at someone else irresponsibly?!" Gu Huasheng''s angry voice rang from the phone. Because of worry, he had completely forgotten that the others in his mouth were still trying his best to make arrangements. When he knew that Gu Yicheng had no plans to save Ruan Ning, Gu Huasheng was angry for a long time. Now I heard that Gu Yicheng went to the apartment again, and soon after he disappeared again, I felt even more angry. It seems that Xue Chen had already reported everything that happened in the past few days... Ruan Ning''s eyelids drooped slightly, her voice soft, "My brother is very good to me. He also helped me clean up two people who bullied me." Her words succeeded in making Gu Huasheng stunned for a while, and then she forgot all the words she wanted to scold Gu Yicheng. He coughed lightly and said: "...Ningning, you don''t need to speak for that stinky boy. It is right for your brother to help the younger sister deal with the bad guy! But if he can leave you alone, he doesn''t know where to go. My brother''s job is still incompetent." Although knowing that Ning Ning probably said this to prevent him from worrying, Gu Huasheng was still a little surprised that Ruan Ning was so close to the stinky boy in both words and words, and his tone was not scared at all. Since the day he adopted Ruan Ning, Gu Huasheng has always hoped that the two children can get along well. It is a pity that Ningning is soft, timid, and has a bad temper, and has prejudices against his father. He likes to do everything against him. Ningning has been bullied by him since the first time he came home. As a result, every time I met, I was afraid of him. In desperation, he could only give up this idea of ??letting the two get along like brothers and sisters. Gu Huasheng was always more patient than his biological son when dealing with this adopted daughter. In fact, what he and his wife had always wanted was a daughter who was as clever as Ruan Ning. After discovering that it was a son, the couple even planned to have a second child, hoping to have a young daughter. unfortunately¡­¡­ Gu Huasheng thought of his wife''s accidental death and his son''s resistance to him since then. His aura became a lot more decadent, and he couldn''t help but sigh. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Thank you little angels for irrigating me with nutrient solution~ Thanks to the little angel who irrigates the nutrient solution: Reader "Xuanyue", irrigation nutrient solution +1 Reader "", irrigation nutrient solution +5 Reader "Blue Whale", irrigation nutrient solution +5 Readers "read the text quietly", irrigation nutrient solution +30 Reader "Fei Qingyan", irrigation nutrient solution +1 Reader "", irrigation nutrient solution +1 Thank you very much for your support, I will continue to work hard! ^_^ I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 28： Ruan Ning spent the past few days in the safe zone fairly relaxed and comfortable, eating and drinking, and he only needs to notify someone to deliver what he wants. There are not many people with supernatural powers in the safe zone today, probably just a few dozen. And their 5+1 squad can have two ability players. This configuration is one of the best in the current safe zone. In addition, someone said something to take care of, so Ruan Ning has been so leisurely in recent days. Especially after realizing the importance of the supernaturalists in dealing with zombies, the administrator of the safe zone has improved the treatment of the supernaturalists a lot to win people''s hearts. It has only been half a month since the end of the world, and there is still no shortage of food, so even ordinary people staying in the safe zone can receive three free meals per day. Although everyone only has a simple bowl of white rice porridge per meal, for many people, they can stay in the safe zone without being hungry, and safety is still guaranteed. Compared with eating and sleeping outside, they have to worry about the life of zombies at any time. How many times better. But Ruan Ning knew that such days would not last long. There are more and more survivors coming to the safe area from various places these days, and the teams who go out every day to collect supplies want to bring back food from outside, but it is not as easy as before. When the safety zone is short of supplies, there will not be so much free food for everyone. First, three meals a day become two meals, and then two meals become one meal...It will not be long before it becomes like in the novel. Not only is there no free food, but survivors need to turn in a certain amount even to enter the safe base. food. All food, clothing, housing and transportation must be borne by yourself. The farther behind, the more difficult the life of ordinary people will be. Ruan Ning also has no abilities, but she is a little luckier than the others, and she still has a space. She basically didn''t move much of the materials collected in the city at the beginning, and she didn''t have to worry about the food problem anyway for the past six months. Ruan Ning hadn''t thought about disguising her space as a space superpower. In this case, she could be regarded as a superpower in the eyes of others. The journey to the imperial capital is long, and even if everything goes well, it will not be possible within a few months. The other people in the team are taking good care of her now, and they don''t care if she has abilities, but everyone has no relatives and no reason, so that she has been in the team as a person who eats rice, and her heart is quite guilty. There is no value, anyone can guarantee that he will not be abandoned by the team. Anyway, the space ability players had no attack ability before entering the sixth rank. The attack power will only increase greatly after reaching the sixth rank, and the status will also rise from a walking warehouse to the top three attack power ability. So even if she is disguised as a space supernatural person, others can''t see it. Because as far as she knows, apart from the guy who opened the hook, the male customer, no one has successfully upgraded the spatial ability to rank six. However, Ruan Ning thought for a while, still not assured of this plan, she was more inclined to stimulate other abilities by herself. In the apocalypse, the position of the space supernatural being has always been embarrassing, and it is worse than the water system supernatural being in the early apocalypse. Unless you have a fixed and trusting team, otherwise every space supernatural player will face a problem. Follow the team out to collect supplies. Others will worry that you will use the food for yourself, and you can''t tell if you have a mouth. There is something in the space that no one else can see. This is why Ruan Ning would rather be an ordinary person before disguising as a space supernatural person. Space matters can never be exposed without being exposed to people. It is Ruan Ning''s consistent style of doing things to make a lot of money in silence. It is impossible for her to trouble herself. ****************************** ************************************** Where there are people, there will be transactions. There is a small bazaar in the safe area, where many people are doing business. Few people know the role of the crystal nucleus in the mind of a zombie, so in the safe zone, the most common way of trading is to exchange goods, as if returning to the primitive era. "Boss, may I ask how to sell this?" Ruan Ning stopped by a booth and picked up a crystal-like thing in his hand. ¡ª¡ªThis is the crystal nucleus. Although Ruan Ning herself has never seen this thing with her own eyes, the characteristics of the crystal core are clearly described in the novel, so she can easily recognize it from a bunch of things. If you observe this diamond-shaped crystal, which is only the size of a thumb, under the sun, you can see a transparent thread pulsating in it, which is very beautiful. It was impossible to imagine that there would be such a beautiful object in the head of such an ugly zombie. The owner of this crystal core is a shaggy middle-aged man, who looks a bit decadent like the others in the stall beside him. It seems that business in the safe zone is not easy to do right now. The middle-aged men have set up a stall at this stall for three days, because the stall is located in a remote location, and the things they sell are not necessities of life. There are not many people who come to the stall to inquire, and the business has not been completed. If he doesn''t change some food and goes back, he won''t even be able to make money from the stall of a bag of biscuits that he spent on setting up a stall here. So when someone asked about the price, even if the person came was a strange guy wearing a mask and hat and couldn''t see his face, he was very enthusiastic, "My son picked up this thing on the road. It''s not worth much." Even if you really want to make money, a man can''t talk nonsense with his eyes open, and treat a worthless thing like a pill. This thing was indeed picked up from the ground by his youngest son on the way to the safe zone. He just took it over and set up a stall to make up the number. He didn''t expect someone to like it. "Sister, if you just buy something at the stall, I''ll give this to you." He thought for a while and added. It¡¯s not easy these days. Besides, no matter how small a mosquito is, it¡¯s meat. It¡¯s a deal to do a business. Ruan Ning did not expect her to be so lucky today, "Okay, then thank you boss." Ruan Ning and the others also killed many zombies along the way, including some Tier 1 zombies. It''s just that she didn''t tell the team members that there were crystal nuclei in the brains of the zombies that evolved, so the crystal nuclei in the heads of the zombies killed by them were also abandoned on the road by the violent world. So far, she has not seen a single crystal nucleus. I was fortunate enough to be able to meet it at this market today. There are still colors. Ruan Ning has no reason to miss it. Knowing that she was going to the market today, she deliberately carried a bag, but there was not much food in it, just a few packets of instant noodles and biscuits. Other things are placed in the space and can be taken out whenever necessary. Ruan Ning finally took a fancy to a retro hand suitcase. The price of this style of material before the end of the world was at least 10,000 or 20,000, but after the end of the world, she only bought two packs of instant noodles. Of course, the dark blue crystal core was also included in the bag by Ruan Ning as a bonus. The price of the middle-aged man''s heart is a pack of instant noodles. He originally just wanted to make the price higher so that he could pay the price, and then he agreed. Unexpectedly, this person was so refreshing, and gave him the food without saying anything. There was no meaning to counter-offer. The middle-aged man felt a little embarrassed about this and insisted on giving her something else. Ruan Ning smiled and rejected his kindness. She knew the value of this kind of crystal nucleus, and she had already earned it by picking up the omissions. It would be too immoral to pit the boss again. Today Ruan Ning came out alone, no one else followed. The security in the safe area is not bad, and there are often teams patrolling, so Xue Chen didn''t stop her when she heard that she was going out for a stroll. However, she had walked around in the safe area and it was time to go back. Just when Ruan Ning was about to leave the booth and return to the villa, a woman with curly hair, who was about 20 years old and dressed in clean and beautiful clothes, walked over. "Little sister, can you sell me the things you bought at that stall?" ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *There is one more tonight, is it~ I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 29： "Huh?" Ruan Ning glanced at the woman suspiciously, and asked, "Are you talking about this suitcase?" The woman shook her head and said, "I want to buy the blue crystal you just took. If you are willing to cut love, I''m willing to buy it for a pack of biscuits." A pack of cookies? If Ruan Ning had only guessed in his heart at the beginning, then it is almost certain now that the woman who is a few years older than her already knows the usefulness of the crystal core, so she is willing to pay a high price to buy it back. Otherwise, a seemingly useless "blue crystal" with a large fingernail will only be willing to buy it if there is too much food. But Ruan Ning is not the kind of person who doesn''t know the goods. Of course, he would not treat this crystal core as an ordinary crystal, and sold the crystal core happily with a packet of biscuits. If you really want to count it, in order to be able to buy this, she still spent two packs of instant noodles... "I''m afraid I can''t sell this to you." She refused. Hearing her words, the cabbage on the side frowned, and then quickly recovered as if nothing had happened, and continued, "Do you think the price is not right? I really like this color crystal. I sincerely want to buy it. If you sell it, Give it to me, and I can add another packet of biscuits for you." "...Actually, the blue crystal is not worth the price now." Since this person is going to pretend to be stupid, Ruan Ning is also willing to accompany her on acting. "You want to buy it and you won''t even need half a pack or even half a cookie." Kale thought she was tempted, but thought the price was too high, and worried that she was playing tricks on her, and said, "Don''t worry, I understand the truth about money and money. Since I bought it, I won''t go wrong." Ruan Ning wore a mask, making it difficult to see the expression on his face, but his voice was soft and sounded very comfortable, "Miss, I think you have misunderstood. I didn¡¯t mean it. I¡¯m not a person. It¡¯s a cheap habit. Besides, I also like this blue crystal very much. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t give you this one. If you really like crystals, maybe you can look at other stalls. Maybe you can find a better one? " Seeing that this person showed no signs of selling, Kale was annoyed. It would be nice if she could come to the market earlier. It''s a pity that I''m still a step late, this person has already bought this crystal core. This crystal nucleus is really important for cabbage. There are few awakening abilities in Tier 1 zombies, so the crystal nuclei in most zombies'' heads are colorless and transparent. This dark blue crystal nucleus is extremely rare. She is an ice-type ability person, if she can get this dark blue crystal core, her ability can be improved, and the number of ice cones released by one performance will be more. But all of this can only be achieved on the basis that she can successfully obtain this crystal core corresponding to her own power. Kale thought it would be easy to buy things, but she didn''t expect that she would be willing to give out two packs of biscuits, and this person would not sell her. Could it be that... this person also knows the role of crystal nuclei? ? Kale was unwilling to give up such a good opportunity for advancement. Thinking that this person might know the meaning of the crystal nucleus, she no longer concealed her care for this crystal nucleus. She lowered her voice and said, "I know you are a flower. I bought this suitcase and crystal core for two packs of instant noodles. I can buy two more packs of instant noodles from your hands, and I only need that crystal core. I don¡¯t want your suitcase." so much? It seems that the woman in front of him should be an ice type supernatural person. After all, other abilities can''t use this dark blue crystal core, even if they know its value, they won''t spend so much food on it. Do you want to sell it to her? In fact, Ruan Ning is not very useful for an ordinary person to take this ice crystal nucleus. Replace four packs of instant noodles with first-order crystal cores. Doesn''t it sound good? But before Ruan Ning could think about it, three other people came over. Looked at the person that the woman next to him knew. "Sister Kale, what are you doing in this place? We have been looking for you over there for a long time and we have seen you." A girl with a ponytail walked up to her, and behind her were two boys of the same age. "Sister Lan." The two boys shouted. When Kale saw these three people appearing, a trace of impatience flashed in the depths of her eyes. She hadn''t even treated Ruan Ning as a stranger with a gentle attitude, but she had concealed the disgust well and did not show it. She said lightly, "I''m here to buy things." "Sister Kale, what are you here to buy, can you show me a look too?" Then, the girl looked at the strangely dressed Ruan Ning with curiosity. If she had some thoughts of selling something just now, Ruan Ning would not want to sell it at all when there were more people. Anyway, she doesn''t lack those packets of instant noodles. It doesn''t hurt to store this special crystal core. Maybe she can use it in the future? And the atmosphere between the two women on the opposite side was weird, and she knew it was not a good thing at first glance, so she didn''t want to mix it up. Ruan Ning lowered the brim of his hat and said in a low voice, "Sorry, I have something to do, just take a step first and talk slowly." When Kale saw that this person was leaving, he wanted to say something to keep him, but although Ruan Ning was petite, the speed on his feet was very fast. If he didn''t pay attention, he couldn''t see the shadow, and there was another person who was making trouble. When she was around, she couldn''t catch up, so the cabbage could only give up and watch the crystal core slip away from her. ****************************** ************************************** Ruan Ning ran for a while, but saw no one catching up and slowed down. Ruan Ning just took a breath and planned to walk back quickly when she lived some distance away from the market. Suddenly someone patted her on the shoulder from behind. Ruan Ning almost didn''t startle, and reflexively gave that person a kick. "Sister Ruan Ning, it''s me..." Hearing the familiar sound in her ears, Ruan Ning''s movement just about to run stopped, and the fruit knife that appeared out of thin air in his hand quickly moved into the space. Turning around, it was Lin Yang who patted her on the shoulder just now. "Brother Lin Yang..." She looked at the footprints on his black pants with a little embarrassment, and said grimly. Lin Yang patted off the dust and rubbed his knees with his teeth, "Sister Ruan Ning, you are really using it this time." Ruan Ning pursed his lips, "I''m sorry." "It''s okay, I should be blamed, I was the one who scared you first." Seeing her look guilty, Lin Yang said quickly. Seeing him, Ruan Ning subconsciously looked around, but didn''t see the person, and asked, "What about brother? Did he come to the safe zone too?" "Well, in the safe zone where we came together this morning, I was thinking about looking for you. I didn''t expect us to be so destined to meet here." Lin Yang said happily, "Gu Ge and Superzi are two of them. I stayed in the house and I came out alone." Ruan Ning remembered his unfinished business of holding the thigh before leaving, blinked, and said softly at Lin Yang, "Brother Lin Yang, can you take me to find your brother?" "...I miss my brother a little bit." She lowered her head, her tone revealing a trace of dependence. Ruan Ning almost believed it himself. In front of the beauty he had recognized, Lin Yang could be said to have no resistance. Besides, Ruan Ning''s proposal was not an embarrassment, so he agreed to her request without thinking. ... To be able to meet Lin Yang here, and then to find the male protagonist to brush up on his presence is the unexpected joy of Ruan Ning''s going out today. Perhaps her identity as Gu Yicheng''s cheap sister is still useful. Ruan Ning found that Lin Yang was still not very guarded against her. Basically, she could easily get it out of him. Through him, Ruan Ning learned a lot about what happened to the male lead after they separated. Their path is much more dangerous than hers, but because of the difference in strength between the two sides, it makes people feel like they are similar. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Two more. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 30： The small and crowded houses are piled up with all kinds of messy things outside. Sometimes people can''t move their feet even if they want to pass. The hustle and bustle around is completely different from where Ruan Ning lives now, as if he is in two worlds. ... I didn''t expect the male lead to live so grounded. Ruan Ning followed Lin Yang all the way, seeing a lot of people in his 50s and 60s, and children in his three or four years. Some people saw that she was carrying a backpack and she was so small that she was bullied, so she wanted to grab something, but before she succeeded, she was beaten away by Lin Yang. To be honest, if Lin Yang hadn''t brought her here, Ruan Ning still didn''t know there was such a chaotic place in the safe zone. When she was in the market before, she had never seen such a brazen robbing of things. However, it was right for her to go out for the first time since she came to the safe zone today, don''t you know it seems normal? According to Lin Yang, the elderly, the weak, the sick, and the disabled are easily bullied when they act alone here. Most of these people who have no power to restrain the chickens came with the rescue team coming back from outside. Among those who rushed to the safety zone by themselves after hearing the broadcast, in fact, there are mainly young and middle-aged people, or come in teams, and have a certain ability to protect themselves. Nowadays, there are more and more survivors in the safe zone, and the personnel cannot be arranged, and the accommodation problem for everyone has become a big problem. People who come in from the outside also don''t have free houses to live in, and they need to spend certain materials to have a temporary shelter in the safe area. The price is naturally different in different places. The accommodation environment, the distance to the periphery of the safe area, etc., are one of the factors that cause the different prices. The cost of this place where the male host lives is very cheap, a room, just a fist-sized bread can live here for a week. However, there are also people who are reluctant to spend this piece of bread, and just set up a simple shed tent next to the house. Anyway, there is a mixture of fish and dragons, everyone has. Ruan Ning was slightly surprised after hearing this. She has been staying in the villa these days, perhaps because she was protected too well. In addition to feeling that the food is not as good as before the end of the world, other aspects of life are still Really didn''t feel any earth-shaking changes. However, Ruan Ning has also seen these situations mentioned by Lin Yang in the novel. It''s just that she thought that the emergence of this situation should be delayed for another half a month and a month. After all, the free porridge provided to everyone in the safety zone has not been cut off, so the life will not be so stressful. Others Ruan Ning didn''t understand, but she didn''t think that the male lead would lack supplies, so why would he also live here? When she asked this question tentatively, Lin Yang looked indifferent, "We won''t stay in the safe area for a few days, and we will leave for City B soon. Wherever we live, we can live in this place. It¡¯s also convenient to live in. Besides, when we were in the city, the houses where the zombies were just killed could still live in. Apart from the chaotic environment, it was nothing." Well, Ruan Ning really didn''t think about this. Because she is a kind of frail body and a lot of squeamish minor problems. When she was sleeping at the gas station for the first time, she could suffer from insomnia until midnight, and she couldn''t sleep well. If she doesn''t have any conditions, it''s fine. If she can live in a good place, she will definitely not let herself suffer, because the body will suffer too much. The host lives on the fifth floor, which is the top floor of the house. Probably in order not to disturb other people, they rented out the two rooms across the door. Lin Yang knocked on the door on the right, and after a while, Jiang Jingchao opened the door from inside. When he saw the girl standing behind Lin Yang, he was taken aback and asked: "Why is she here?" Lin Yang smiled: "I just met Sister Ruan Ning on the way back. She said she wanted to see Brother Gu, so I brought people back." Both Jiang Jingchao and Lin Yang are brothers who have played with Gu Yicheng since childhood. They have a very good relationship. They are considered to be reborn male protagonists. They are one of the few people who are more trusted. Since Ruan Ning was going to hold the male lead''s thigh, he couldn''t handle the relationship too badly for those around him. So seeing him, Ruan Ning greeted this man politely. Jiang Jingchao didn''t say anything, but gave up the position of the door. The house looks unpretentious from the outside, but the inside is very clean and tidy. And the man sitting in the living room at the moment wearing a black casual outfit can''t be ignored anyway. "Brother." Ruan Ning shouted, and at the same time secretly glanced at the male lead, only then did he feel a little uneasy. I don''t know if she asked Lin Yang to bring her over this time, whether the hero will be angry. As written in the novel, Gu Yicheng is a man with a strong sense of territory. In fact, if it weren''t for worrying that the hero left the safe zone without her knowing, she wouldn''t be unable to wait for a moment and would run over impulsively. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 32： Text / Teak Tea Seven Exclusively published by Jinjiang Literature City She hasn''t offended the male lead in any place recently, right? ? Only when the male protagonist treats those who have offended him, his black heart will be revealed. According to the normal way of thinking, when she asked if she could come to him again tomorrow, he should find any reason to perfuse her, otherwise it would be fine to refuse directly. But why let her come early tomorrow and take her to kill the zombies? ? This is completely different from what she thought! ! If she has a good relationship with him, it''s fine. It can be said that there are other reasons, but judging from their current plastic sibling relationship, at this time, he took her to kill the zombies, no matter how bad intentions are. The feeling is in. Thinking of the **** scene tomorrow, Ruan Xiaopian Ning couldn''t help but start to shiver, but the male protagonist is still smiling so awkwardly that she dare not explicitly refuse. Gu Yi took the coat next to him, personally sent Ruan Ning downstairs, and took over the errand of sending Ruan Ning back from Lin Yang. Ruan Ning would definitely be very happy to have such a chance to get along with the male protagonist alone without saying the words to take her to kill the zombies. But now, as long as she thinks about what might happen tomorrow, she feels numb on her scalp and her whole body is not well, she just wants to hurry away from the person around her. After the eruption of the end times, the weather in city s began to become erratic, and the sky became darker and earlier. It''s 4:30 in the afternoon, and the safe zone is still daytime, but in less than half an hour, the sun that is still overhead will go down completely, and there will be no signs. "Brother, do we have to go tomorrow?" Ruan Ning whispered, sounding very weak. If her voice were lower, she might not even be able to hear her. "What? Ningning doesn''t want to go with her brother?" Gu Yicheng looked at her, her deep eyes sinking, and her tone was unclear. Ruan Ning''s mind is keen, and he immediately recognized the danger in his tone, and now he dared not say the shaky thoughts. At this time, how dare she refuse this big guy, she can only shook her head quickly, and said: "No, no, I don''t want to be with my brother, I''m just a little afraid of those zombies..." Okay, okay, can''t she admit that she was counseled? ! Can you let her go! Zombies are really terrible QAQ ...... Is she really going to be reduced to the point where she takes an iron rod to blow the head of a zombie? But with her small body and small strength, she can''t blow the zombie''s head. Ruan Ning knew that as long as she was still in the apocalypse, she would face this one day, but she had been protected too well for the past half a month, and now she suddenly had to go to close combat with the zombies. It really came to her. Said to be a big challenge. Ruan Ning can''t guarantee that tomorrow, after seeing those scenes of brain cracking and stumps flying around, he will have soft legs...If he acts too much, he will probably be rejected by others, right? ? "Don''t be afraid, I will be with you tomorrow." Gu Yicheng smiled. Ruan Ning: "..." It¡¯s just because of you that makes people more scared! good or not! ! Ruan Ning couldn''t help thinking, should the male protagonist really feel bored with her little oil bottle, and plan to find a place outside the safe area to solve her on the spot? right? No way? ! She has been behaving very well recently... The more Ruan Ning thought about it, the more he felt that his life was in jeopardy. All the girl''s fear and resistance were shown on her face, and now she was awkward, and she looked lacklustre. "Is that so scared?" Gu Yicheng squinted and said, "In this case, you will stay in the safe zone tomorrow, don''t follow. If Ningning is frightened and something happens, brother will feel very distressed." Distressed for you big head ghost! You black belly! ! Although these words sounded like she was thinking about her on the surface, if she really believed his words and agreed to it, the future will definitely make her feel more uncomfortable than following. Ruan Ning didn''t doubt this at all. She is still too young. The description in the novel about the male protagonist is all black inside, absolutely all true. It''s just that Ruan Ning didn''t know what aspect of him caused the hero to toss her. Big brother, tell me, can''t I change it! ! ! ¦²(¤Ã¡ã§¥¡ã;)¤Ã No matter how unwilling Ruan Ning is, she can only break her teeth and swallow it in her stomach, "I will go wherever my brother goes." The expression on Ruan Ning''s face must be so sincere and sincere. Gu Yicheng stared at the girl in front of him, who only reached his shoulder, the corners of his mouth slightly curled up, and the coldness in his eyes was slightly less. Ruan Ning on the side was in a heavy mood, thinking about how to deal with tomorrow along the way, and didn''t even feel that he almost stepped on empty space. "Be careful." Fortunately, Gu Yicheng''s eyesight was quick and she reached out and grabbed Ruan Ning to avoid her falling off the table. Ruan Ning had a false alarm, and suddenly recovered. Since things can no longer be changed, then we can only face the difficulties. "Brother, I''m at the place." She looked at the familiar scenery around and said. "I''ll come to pick you up early tomorrow morning." Gu Yicheng just wanted to touch the girl''s smooth hair, frowned, and took it back casually. This is not a good habit. Ruan Ning didn''t notice his movement, and responded with a tired expression, and walked into the villa with a tangled expression on his face. ***************************** *********************************** The next day. Ruan Ning can be said to have wrapped herself up and walked out of the room without forgetting to bring the gun that the male lead gave her last time. From the door of the room to the door of the villa, she felt that she was going to die in honor. Even Li Bao, who ran into her in the hallway, inevitably asked more, "Miss Ruan, have you encountered something difficult?" Ruan Ning looked tangled: "Brother Li, can I ask you a question...Zombie, is it hard to kill?" Li Bao thought it was something. After hearing her question, he glanced at Ruan Ning in surprise, but she didn''t expect that she would ask this. Although this young girl looked soft and weak, but in his opinion, she was much calmer than many girls of her age, at least when she encountered dangerous situations. I have never cried, even complained, stayed quietly, obeyed the team''s arrangements, and never caused them any trouble. So even if they always needed to protect her, Li Bao never felt dissatisfied or bored. "Actually, as long as you use the right method, killing zombies is not a difficult thing..." Li Bao said to her, and patiently told her which parts of the zombies should be better. ... When Ruan Ning slowly walked to the door of the villa, he saw a tall, tall and familiar figure not far away. Only then did she speed up and trot over, "Brother, I''m sorry, I kept you waiting." "I just arrived too." Gu Yicheng said in a deep voice. When Ruan Ning went out today, she didn''t wear a hat, her hair was gathered together, and a ball head was tied at the back of her head. Even a mask couldn''t cover her beautiful eyes, and she was shining in the sun. Gu Yicheng also discovered one thing. Every time there are many people, the person in front of him will subconsciously put on a mask to block his appearance. But he also had to admit that the girl''s appearance was indeed enough to attract people, and it was indeed easy to attract some unnecessary troubles. But seeing her like this now, I don''t know why, Gu Yicheng has the urge to take a hat out of the space and clasp it on her head. Entrance to the safe area. Lin Yang and Jiang Jingchao had already waited there for a long time, and both noticed Ruan Ning walking beside Gu Yicheng. Jiang Jingchao was taciturn and didn''t like to talk more, Lin Yang directly asked what he had, "Gu brother, are we really going to take Sister Ruan Ning to kill the zombies?" The little beauty is so weak, in case she gets scared. How to do? Yesterday, Lin Yang thought that what Brother Gu said was a joke, but he didn''t expect to bring people here today. Gu Yicheng opened the door of the back seat and said in a low tone, "Otherwise, what do you think? Am I like the kind of person who can make jokes?" ...I actually really would rather you were just joking this time, Ruan Ning murmured silently, and then, under the sign of the male lead''s eyes, sat in from the car door he opened. There were not many zombies in the place they were going this time. Lin Yang opened his mouth, but seeing the look of Gu Ge at this time, he didn''t know what to say. It''s not that he wants to think too much, just think of Gu Ge''s attitude towards the little beauty before, and it is unavoidable that it is easy to think that Gu Ge is taking her over this time, not holding any bad ideas. Since the outbreak of the last days, Lin Yang has faintly felt that Gu Ge''s behavior has changed a lot from the past, and he has become a little bit unable to understand him and Superzi. But Lin Yang always believed that no matter how Gu Ge changed, he would never hurt him and Super Son, and Gu Ge would always be their Gu Ge. However, Lin Yang also really felt that Sister Ruan Ning was very nice, and didn''t want Gu Ge to anger the little beauty of the conflict between Gu and President Gu. * The car drove for about an hour, and finally stopped near a factory. The factory is not very large and medium-sized, but there will not be fewer workers in such places. After the apocalypse broke out, this place was completely deserted. Looking around, there is no trace of living creatures for the time being, only twos and threes of zombies are still swaying here. Gu Yicheng got out of the car first, Ruan Ning hesitated and walked down behind the hero. Maybe it was because of the smell of living people, all the surrounding zombies leaned over here. Ruan Ning was afraid that he would fall behind and be caught by the zombies, so he hurriedly moved to the male lead, and quietly squinted the corners of the people around him. Gu Yicheng, who was observing the surrounding situation, suddenly felt a pull. Yu Guang glanced at her, the corners of her lips curled up, and the speed under her feet slowed down a lot. More and more zombies came from all over the factory. Ruan Ning roughly counted them, and there were probably more than 20 zombies that could be seen. She swallowed, and looked left and right, the gun in her hand was tightened. Gu Yicheng, who had been following Ruan Ning, couldn''t help but laughed at her overly nervous look. "Ningning, will you shoot?" he asked. "Brother, I, I won''t..." she said fearfully. Strictly speaking, she would. But the original owner will not. However, the hero and the original owner hadn''t seen her once all the year before, let alone understand her. Ruan Ning had never used a gun in front of other people, and no one knew that she could. The reason why Ruan Ning said that he would not shoot, in addition to the original owner''s inability to use this skill, was also the idea of ??"If this is the case, the hero shouldn''t force her to kill zombies." However, before she could think about it, the next second, a clear, unfamiliar smell suddenly surrounded her. Someone embraced her from behind, squeezed her grabbing hand with both hands, opened the safety latch, aimed at the nearest zombie, and the action was done in one go. The distance between the two was too close and the actions were too intimate. Ruan Ning, who hadn''t figured out what had happened, was stunned. "... Concentrate, don''t make a difference, pay attention to how I do it, look for the feeling." The warm breath of the man sprayed around her ears, bringing a touch of sticky and strange feeling. In fact, the area of ??the ears has always been the sensitive point of Ruan Ning''s body. A friend used to jokingly blew her ears, and then all of her face turned red. Unexpectedly, this body is also like this. The movements of the people behind him still didn''t stop, but fortunately, he didn''t talk to her anymore, and Ruan Ning''s messy breath calmed down a bit. With the **** moving, they quickly pulled the trigger. Several bullets came out of the gun and hit the two legs of the zombie, as well as the joints of the spine and nerves throughout the body, blocking the zombie¡¯s ability to move. , After such a smooth operation, the last bullet directly hit the zombie''s Tianling cover, penetrated its head, and shot a headshot. The zombie fell to the ground. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *One more. * Two more at nine o''clock in the morning. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 33： Text / Teak Tea Seven Exclusively published by Jinjiang Literature City The series of shots by the male lead was too fast. Ruan Ning didn''t react until the zombie fell to the ground and it was over. This gun has been modified so that a girl like her with little strength will use it without putting too much load on her wrist. Moreover, ¡õ¡õ is installed, and the sound is smaller than expected. ¡ª¡ªFrom the perspective of an amateur like her, everyone knows that this is definitely a good gun. Unexpectedly, the male lead would be willing to give her such a good thing. Ruan Ning thought blankly. "Ning Ning has not learned it now." Gu Yicheng chuckled softly in the ear of the person in his arms, in a happy mood, and the corners of his lips curled up. Ruan Ning is very uncomfortable with this kind of close contact with strangers, especially now that the male lead is still blowing into her ears again. Her breath that was so easy to calm down just now is now messed up again. "Learned, learned!" Ruan Ning said hurriedly. She was afraid that if she said that she hadn''t learned it, this person would teach her again. That feeling was too strange, so she could only nod her head quickly. Gu Yicheng stood behind Ruan Ning, raised his eyebrows and glanced at her, without saying anything, let go, and gave her the right to use the gun completely. Ruan Ning finally breathed a sigh of relief as the breath of someone behind him moved away. "Have you seen that zombie? Now your goal is it." Gu Yicheng stood aside and quickly eliminated the other two zombies that followed, deliberately letting in only one zombie. Ruan Ning concentrated and looked at the zombies the male lead said. This zombie''s face should have been smashed by a heavy object before, and the skin and flesh of one half of the face were gone, only an empty skull skeleton was left there, and the other half was also covered in flesh, making it difficult to see the original appearance. Because the zombie was still some distance away from where she was standing, Ruan Ning could barely stabilize her mind and concentrate on aiming at the target. However, there is still a big difference between the zombies and the motionless targets in the previous training room. It takes time for her to aim, but the zombie won''t just stand in place and let her hit like that. and so¡­¡­ As expected, she missed this shot. Originally wanted to hit its head, but when the zombie was walking, she directly missed its right eye near the ear. For this kind of living dead who is not afraid of pain, the damage from this position can be said to have no effect at all. Ruan Ning: "..." It seems that she still overestimates herself. When she was at the gas station before, Ruan Ning felt that if she was lucky enough, she should have a hit rate of three or four shots out of ten shots. However, the facts told her that she couldn''t do that if she was lucky. Why did it go so smoothly when Gu Yicheng took her to beat the zombies just now, almost every shot was hit. But Ruan Ning now has no time to keep her depressed anymore. The lone zombie seems to have spotted her, and ignores the male protagonist who is not far away, but just keeps coming to her. , Now it''s getting closer and closer. Ruan Ning is an ordinary person in the real world. When encountering danger, she subconsciously glanced at the direction of the hero. However, Gu Yicheng stood there looking at her, without any intention to help, even with a smile in his eyebrows. Not my sister... can you stand on the sidelines so calmly? ! I can still laugh so happy QAQ In fact, after arriving at the factory, the male protagonist taught her to kill zombies and practiced her hands. Ruan Ning now also knows that the male protagonist brought her to kill zombies and didn¡¯t want to find a place for her. She drew her braids, but actually killed the zombies literally, at most she had some thoughts to scare her. Although understanding is due to understanding, but the zombie came over, and seeing him look so irrelevant to him, Ruan Ning still felt a little unhappy in his heart. Really, only a little bit! She retracted her gaze, stopped looking at the male lead, turned around crying and looked at the zombie who wanted to bite her. It seems that this zombie can only be solved by herself. Ruan Ning moved back while shooting at the zombie. This time she didn¡¯t pay attention to the accuracy of her head anymore. It was completely based on the feeling that the male lead and Li Bao told her before. The position has been shot. I don''t know how many shots she fired, anyway, the zombie was finally killed by her before the bullets ran out. Ruan Ning breathed a sigh of relief, but she was still a little depressed. I have to admit that she is indeed too weak now. The male lead can get a headshot with a single shot, but she has to waste so many bullets to get a zombie. Not to mention that her mental quality is not good enough, as soon as the zombie gets close, her heart will start to panic. To be honest, if she were to be thrown into this factory alone, even if she was given enough bullets, maybe she would be folded here. After Ruan Ning finished solving the zombies, she inspected the surrounding situation and found that during the time she concentrated on killing the zombies, except for the zombie left for her outside the factory, almost all of them were solved by Lin Yang and Jiang Jingchao. Up. And neither of them used abilities, just like her, they only used hot weapons to kill zombies. Otherwise, the two might have solved these zombies earlier. Thinking of this, Ruan Ning felt his weakness more and more. A pair of apricots looked at Gu Yicheng, who was walking towards her, with a voice as small as a mosquito, "Brother, I''m sorry, I''m ashamed of you..." Gu Yicheng stared at the depressed girl who seemed to have done something wrong in front of him, and patted her on the shoulder lightly, as if to appease, "Good job." and many more! Did she hear it right? The hero is... praise or praise her? ? Before Ruan Ning could be moved, he only heard the clear voice above and said, "Make more effort." Ruan Ning was stunned for a moment, "Huh?" "I believe Ningning can do it." After speaking, Gu Yicheng took the gun from her hand, lowered his head and replaced her with a new magazine, and then gave her the gun again. No way? Still coming? ! Ruan Ning didn''t feel it when she had been shooting. Now as soon as she relaxed, her hand began to feel sore. But Ruan Ning, a little rookie, has no strength to refuse. After all, if the other three great gods leave, she can''t stay in place alone. The group entered the factory together. There were obviously more zombies in the factory. Those zombies who had not been attracted by the vitality before were now staggering towards their group of intruders, and there was a roar from their mouths. As before, Gu Yicheng deliberately released a lone zombie to Ruan Ning to solve it until the bullets were exhausted, and then put her in a magazine to start a new round. The benefits of practice were revealed before long. Ruan Ning''s accuracy in hitting zombies became higher and higher, and it was not as hard as the first time to solve a zombie. Suddenly, Ruan Ning felt a trace of heart palpitations, and his body was faster than his head and hurried back several steps. The rotting stench approached, and a mutant zombie ran out of nowhere. The direction that its long black nails pointed at was exactly where she was standing. ...In other words, if Ruan Ning had reacted a little bit slowly, he must have been scratched by this zombie now. But to avoid it, the mutant zombies jumped past her. But because the previous shots had consumed a lot of Ruan Ning''s physical strength, this time the action was too fast, and the person couldn''t stand firmly, and he staggered, just like this and fell to the ground. "hiss--" When Ruan Ning fell, he was supporting the ground with his arms, and now he moved a little, and couldn''t help taking a breath. Her skin is really delicate and tender, and it can be red even with a pinch. Now the ground is full of pebbles, just rubbing it on the ground like this, her arm must have been broken and bleeding. Gu Yicheng seemed to have been watching. In fact, all the other zombies close to Ruan Ning were solved by him. This time, if it weren''t because it was a mutated speed corpse, he couldn''t pass under his nose. The smile on his face disappeared, Gu Yicheng''s face was cold, a few thunder and lightning chased the mutant zombie who wanted to get close to the girl, and instantly turned into coke. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * Two more. *The third shift is at twelve o''clock. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 34： Text / Teak Tea Seven Exclusively published by Jinjiang Literature City After destroying the mutant zombies, Gu Yicheng walked quickly to Ruan Ning and knelt down to check her condition. ¡ª¡ª Ruan Ning''s situation looks very bad. She is wearing a long sleeve today, and now the top of her light blue coat is dyed red. Not only that, but Ruan Ning''s foot was crippled just now when he fell, and it hurts too much now. Gu Yicheng just wanted to help her get up from the ground. Ruan Ning''s tears were about to come out from the pain. With a pure and innocent face, the tears are now dim, and it looks particularly distressing, "Brother..." "It''s all my fault." As he said, Gu Yicheng''s eyebrows were stained with irritability. He never thought of hurting her. Ruan Ning now hurts so much that his heart hurts. She didn''t forget to pull the male lead with the uninjured one, and said softly, "Don''t blame brother, that zombie didn''t hurt me. I don''t have this injury. Be careful of the fall, I really don''t hurt..." Hey, it doesn''t hurt, it hurts! ! This was the first time Ruan Ning was injured after the end of the world. He didn''t expect to give her such a serious one all at once. Today, she finally saw the delicate and delicate body of this body. Ruan Ning had also fallen during physical education class before. At that time, her entire knee was bruised and swollen, and she had never seen the pain as it does now. "Sister Ruan Ning, are you okay?" After noticing the situation here, after solving the surrounding zombies with Superzi, Lin Yang rushed over and asked with concern. "I''m okay." Ruan Ning pursed his mouth weakly, her voice aggrieved, "It''s all I''m dragging you down." Lin Yang looked anxious: "Sister Ruan Ning, what are you going to talk about that is not a drag! Now the most important thing is that your wound needs to be treated, otherwise it will be bad if it is infected." Gu Yicheng looked at the pale **** the side, frowned, bent down and stretched out his hand to take it, and easily picked up the person. Ruan Ning was still in pain, but he didn''t expect that the male lead would suddenly make such a move, so he screamed in fright. At the same time, because of fear, his hands subconsciously wrapped around the male lead¡¯s neck, for fear of following Fell from above. Gu Yicheng was a little bit tight by the person in his arms, but he didn''t feel any discomfort this time. He said to the other two, "We are now returning to the safe zone." Gu Yicheng didn''t come to the factory this time because he was so bored that he came here to kill some zombies. The main purpose of his coming here, or perhaps the original purpose, was to come and collect supplies. This is a meat processing factory. Because there are so many zombies here, there are still many materials in its warehouse that have not been taken away. In addition, the warehouse of this kind of factory has a certain capacity to store the frozen meat, so now it is inside The supplies should also be intact. The information on this material spot was seen in a work report by Gu Yicheng in the previous life. However, at that time, the factory¡¯s warehouse had been out of power for too long, and the meat in the entire warehouse had not been kept for long, and it was all rotten and smelly. The team that was only sent to collect supplies could only return in anguish. The reason why Gu Yicheng came here this time was because he thought that before going to city b, he would collect these undeteriorated materials into the space, and also prepare for his future visit to the Imperial Capital Hope Base. But now, this warehouse has to come another day. Without hesitation, Gu Yicheng got into the car with the person in his arms and hurriedly left the factory. ***************************** *********************************** There were gauze and wound medicine in the car. Ruan Ning could not get the medicine because the injured arm was in the arm, so Gu Yicheng, who was also in the back seat, had to help. Ruan Ning gasped, and took off the coat with difficulty, rolled up his sleeves, and exposed the injured wound. Sure enough, her left arm was close to the outer piece of skin, and now it had all been worn through by small stones, looking like a **** flesh. Ruan Ning, who had never suffered such a "serious" injury, couldn''t bear to look directly at this scene. "Say it out if it hurts." This is the first time that Gu Yicheng has given medicine to the opposite sex. The girl in front of me seems to be particularly squeamish, and her movements are a little heavier. She starts to cry, but she does not cry, she keeps using a pair of black and white eyes. Looking at him, her appearance made Gu Yicheng, who had always been proficient in everything, felt cramped and nowhere to start for the first time. After finally taking the medicine and wrapping the gauze, Ruan Ning breathed a sigh of relief. It takes a lot less time to go back from the factory than when I came here. Once he encountered a zombie on the way back, Gu Yicheng didn''t use any guns anymore, but directly impatiently attacked a few with a single ability. The speed of killing the zombie was many times stronger than that of a hot weapon. Ruan Ning was watching, admiring and marveling at the same time. Because the factory and the safety zone are on the outskirts of the city, there are not many zombies here compared to the urban area, so the car drove back to the safety zone smoothly. Ruan Ning looked at the man who had walked to the door of her car, with his eyes down, the man with profound features, hesitated and said, "Brother...I, I can actually go by myself." After speaking, she wanted to prove to the male lead that she could walk now, and hurriedly got out of her seat. However, in the process, she accidentally affected the wound and took a breath of pain, and the corners of her eyes started again. Few drops of physiological tears appeared. "Don''t you want to have your feet anymore?" Gu Yicheng''s eyebrows were cold, and then he hugged the person without waiting for her to speak. Ruan Ning has a low face. Only a few of them were okay just now. Now that they are back in the safe zone, it is really embarrassing to let the male lead hold him. She also remembered that she is not wearing a mask now. Ruan Ning hesitated for a moment, and then he broke the jar and buried his face in the arms of the hero. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Three shifts *Four is about six o''clock in the afternoon I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 35： Text / Teak Tea Seven Exclusively published by Jinjiang Literature City The person in his arms was so light that he could barely feel any weight. Gu Yicheng even wondered if he hadn''t eaten much every day. When they entered the safe area, they were stopped by the guard at the door. Gu Yicheng and the man in charge said something to see Doctor Ann, and then they were taken to a separate room with only a young man in a white coat sitting in it. Something is recorded at the table. When Dr. An heard the movement, he looked surprised and shocked at a certain man coming in from the door, "Gu Shao?! How do you know I am here!" "I''ll explain this later." Gu Yicheng bent down and put Ruan Ning on another chair, and said, "Help her see how the injury is on her foot." Dr. An was still wondering who was holding Gu Shao¡¯s arms. After seeing the girl revealing her face, a glimmer of surprise flashed in his eyes, but he quickly returned to normal and took out a medicine box from the cabinet entering the door. . Ruan Ning has been sitting quietly and obediently on the chair, allowing the doctor to examine her for her foot injuries, but every time when the pain is too much, she will firmly tighten the man¡¯s sleeve. "Can''t you start lightly?" Gu Yicheng said coldly. "Master Gu, I''m already light enough." Dr. Ann helped her to get the bones right, so she didn''t have a good air. "I have been cured several times when I changed to other people here." He is always known for being simple and rude. When is it so hard to check only one blemish? "Ningning, how is it? Is it better?" Gu Yicheng''s tone softened a lot when facing Ruan Ning beside him. When Dr. An heard it, he couldn''t help but roll his eyes secretly. This was too different. He didn''t know what kind of fairy character this girl was, and he could make this evil **** have such a good attitude. Ruan Ning smiled slightly, revealing the two small pears at the corners of his mouth: "It doesn''t feel so painful anymore." I have to say that the doctor surnamed Ann has a bad temper, but he really has two skills. Although the pain was really bad at the moment of correcting her bones, and the tears almost fell uncontrollably, but after this, she tried to move, and found that it really didn''t hurt as much as before. ... I don''t know what Gu Yicheng did. Ruan Ning was not like the woman he met when he entered the safe area last time, because the wound on his arm stayed in the observation room for 24 hours. She soon entered the safe zone with the male lead. This time, Gu Yicheng did not just send Ruan Ning outside the villa as he did yesterday. Instead, he sent her directly to the room with the person in his arms. Ruan Ning is usually more cautious because he doesn''t live in this place alone, and doesn''t put anything out of fashion that would expose her space in this room. She lay on the bed and said softly, "Thank you brother for sending me back this time." "It should be." Gu Yicheng''s gaze fell on the girl''s face, and he naturally reached out and touched her hair in a gentle tone, "Don''t think too much. I have been in the room for a good rest in recent days." "Yeah." Ruan Ning is not a masochist, of course he knows that he needs to support himself after being injured. She still remembers that there are a lot of supplements in the space. When the hero is gone, she will see if there are any supplements that can help long bones. In fact, Ruan Ning, who was bleeding a little from the injury, didn''t care, but the point was that this body was too sensitive to pain. The injury almost made her faint. **************************** ********************************* Gu Yicheng came out of the room and just walked to the first floor when he saw Xue Chen waiting at the landing of the stairs. He glanced at this man casually, his attitude was neither lukewarm nor cold, "Captain Xue, what''s the matter?" Xue Chen nodded, "Gu Shao, can I find a place to chat alone?" "Lead the way." Gu Yicheng didn''t hide anything when he came in with Ruan Ning, so Xue Chen, who lives in the same villa, naturally received the news that he was coming soon. Since Gu Yicheng would walk in from the door openly today, he had expected that Xue Chen would come to him. In other words, when he sent Ruan Ning back yesterday afternoon, he was already waiting for Xue Chen to come to him. Otherwise, as long as he doesn''t want to appear, there are countless ways to make this person unable to find himself. Xue Chen took Gu Yicheng to the study room of the villa. He handed a document prepared by someone to the people around him, and then said: "Gu Shao, the imperial capital''s point is that you should make a call... They are very worried about your safety." Xue Chen was pulled up by Uncle Gu Yicheng with one hand, and when Gu Yicheng was in high school, because he was too unruly and disobedient at school, he was thrown into the army by the angry Gu Huasheng, and was released after a full summer vacation. . At that time, Xue Chen happened to be one of the deputy captains of the training team. This is how the two met, and Gu Yicheng got full marks every time from shooting to various physical tests. Xue Chen would respect him and call him Gu Shao, not just because of his family background. Gu Yicheng took a look at the information and noted the above, but he didn''t seem to hear what Xue Chen said later. After reading the information, he smashed the paper into powder with abilities and prepared to leave the study. After thinking of something, he said: "Captain Xue, there is one more thing to tell you. Ningning will go with me in the future. You don''t need Follow her again." "Gu Shao, this is not so good." Xue Chen hesitated. "After all, our team''s task is to **** Miss Ruan to the imperial capital. If you do this, it is difficult for us to explain to Chief Gu." The only task Xue Chen and the team members received this time was to **** Ruan Ning. No matter what happened on the way, her safety was the priority. Gu Yicheng frowned when he heard what he said, and said solemnly, "I will deal with this problem." ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Four more. *The fifth is about nine o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 36： Text / Teak Tea Seven Exclusively published by Jinjiang Literature City the other side. Ruan Ning waited until the door was completely silent, then slowly opened his eyes and began to take out all the things he needed from the space. Just as she was about to change the dirty shirt on her body, Yu Guang suddenly caught a glimpse of a black coat lying next to the bed. ¡ª¡ªThis is not Ruan Ning''s clothes. The light blue coat that Ruan Ning wore before was also stained with blood, so this dress belongs to Gu Yicheng. While holding her out of the car, he gave her the coat. But he forgot to take this coat back. Do you want to send it to him now? Maybe people have not gone far. Ruan Ning subconsciously glanced at her unswollen ankle, and instantly dispelled the thought of going downstairs to find someone. ...Forget it, let''s return this coat in a few days. The male protagonist should not be short of this coat, but she can take the opportunity of returning the clothes to brush her presence in front of the male protagonist by the way. This is really a good idea to kill two birds with one stone, Ruan Ning thought happily, and then went on to rest in bed with peace of mind. But when Ruan Ning wanted to fold up the male lead''s clothes and put them away, a few crystal nuclei fell out of his clothes pocket. When I flipped through my pockets, there were still quite a few inside! These crystal nuclei are a little different from the one that Ruan Ning bought at the market yesterday. They are colorless and transparent, and one of them looks larger than the other diamond crystals. When the team killed the zombies today, Ruan Ning vaguely remembered that he saw Lin Yang and the others digging out the crystal nucleus from the zombie''s head. It''s just that Ruan Ning was very nervous at that time, and focused on killing zombies, he didn''t think of taking crystal nuclei. Since this is part of today''s trophies, this crystal core is different from other crystal nuclei, it should be the crystal nucleus of the mutant speed zombie that was previously cleaved into coke by the male lead. Ruan Ning thought that the male lead would put the crystal core into the space and put it away, but he didn''t expect to put it directly in his pocket like this, so he was not afraid of losing it. ¡­Okay, Ruan Ning recalled the hero¡¯s ability. He is really not afraid of losing it. For him, this kind of no-special crystal nucleus is a big deal and then go to a place with a lot of zombies and kill a few more soon. . Ordinary crystal nucleus male protagonists don''t look at them at all. There is a handful of crystal nuclei in the pocket of his clothes, and the male protagonist can only see the eye point. I am afraid that there is only the crystal nucleus of the mutant speed zombie. Ruan Ning was originally curious to pick up the crystal core and take a look. What she didn''t expect was that it didn''t take long for the crystal core to gradually disappear and finally penetrated into the skin. At the same time, Ruan Ning felt a heat flow in his body. This stream of heat finally stayed on her arm. It happened to be the left hand that she injured today. After about tens of seconds, the burning sensation was completely invisible. Ruan Ning frowned, stared at the gauze on her hand for a long time, and then began to remove the gauze that the host had just wrapped her up. At first glance, the skin on the outer arm that was originally rubbed with small stones was already scabs. Ruan Ning reached out and touched the wound in disbelief, but there was no pain. It can be said that her injury almost healed in less than a minute. Although this kind of skin trauma is not very serious, under normal circumstances, it will take at least three to five days for the scabs to reach the current level. Ruan Ning thought this was just an accident, so he hesitated, took another crystal core and placed it in her hand, feeling it with her heart, and it didn''t take long for this crystal core to slowly disappear from her hand. This time Ruan Ning observed more carefully than before. As soon as the crystal core turned into a puddle of liquid in her palm, it was absorbed by the skin without leaving a trace. Then immediately afterwards, there was another heat flow in her body. On the wound on her arm that was already scabs, the ugly scab began to fall off slowly, leaving only a shallow scar. Ruan Ning was taken aback by this scene, and didn''t think much about it. He continued to experiment with the crystal nucleus to see to what extent the crystal nucleus can treat the wound. During the experiment, the scar began to fade. By the time the fifth crystal nucleus was used, the skin on Ruan Ning''s left arm had completely recovered to its original white and smooth, and there was no evidence that she had ever been injured. Ruan Ning would not believe it if she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes. Her wounds that were so painful before were healed within a few minutes. So the crystal core can still be used like this? ? ! For girls who don''t love beauty, Ruan Ning was worried about whether she would leave scars, but now she seems to be worried for nothing. But Ruan Ning didn''t understand one thing. When she was reading a novel, she had never heard that knocking crystal nuclei could also treat trauma. So not everyone can do this? And is she just a special body? ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Five shifts. *Your author is already tired _(:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_ Strive to make persistent efforts tomorrow~ I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 37： Text / Teak Tea Seven Exclusively published by Jinjiang Literature City Since being taken to the factory by the male lead to kill the zombies and injured, Ruan Ning has discovered that the male lead''s attitude towards her seems to be much better than at the beginning. The most obvious manifestation is that on the second day after her injury, the male lead took the initiative to come to her. This is something Ruan Ning never thought of before. So when she saw Gu Yicheng in casual clothes who appeared at the door of her room, she really froze for a while, then she smiled and said in surprise: "Brother, why are you here?" In order to prevent people from discovering that her wound is complete, Ruan Ning thought for a while, and re-wrapped herself with gauze yesterday, so she still looked like an injury on the surface. "I''ll come over and see how your injury is." Although the expression on Gu Yicheng''s face did not change, the eyes under those deep black eyes softened. Really came to see her? Ruan Ning thought that the words that the male lead said before leaving yesterday were just perfunctory, so he didn''t take it seriously. "Doctor An''s medical skills are really good. With such a treatment, my brother, you can see that I can jump now." With that said, Ruan Ning went around in a circle. Gu Yicheng looked at the girl who was smiling brightly on the opposite side, and couldn''t help but curled the corners of her lips slightly, and said in a gentle voice: "Seeing that Ningning is much better today, the guilt in my brother''s heart is finally less." Ruan Ning retorted: "Brother, it''s none of your business. I fell out of the injury by myself." At the beginning, she was really scared and complained about why the male lead wanted her to go to so many zombies, but Ruan Ning was not an unreasonable person, think about it carefully, the male lead took her to kill the zombies. Although the method is a bit more straightforward, it is more pros than cons to her. If Ruan Ning can really get out of the male lead, then Ruan Ning can get more bullets into the space, it should be enough for her to protect herself in the early end of the world. Ruan Ning''s foot injury healed very quickly, even without the healing effect of yesterday''s crystal nucleus, he was basically able to get out of bed and walk normally. However, it was probably because his attitude was not lukewarm when he was in contact with the male protagonist in the previous few times. Now the male protagonist took the initiative to come to him. For a while, Ruan Ning felt flattered inexplicably. She thinks she may be hallucinating, otherwise why does she always feel that the male protagonist looks a little gentle on her? ? When Gu Yicheng said that he was going to see Captain Xue for something, and when he came to see her next time, Ruan Ning''s fluttering heart came to fruition. So today I just stopped by to see her... It seems she really thinks too much. Sure enough, just because the male lead came back holding her in his arms yesterday, he thought everything was too good. Ruan Ning felt a little disappointed when she heard this, but this style was like the Gu Yicheng she had learned. So she was only slightly lost for a while, and soon wanted to drive. In fact, it is a pleasure for the hero to see her. At least the male protagonist can still think of her now, and no longer regard her as a dispensable transparent person as before. Ruan Ning believes that one day, she can let the male lead recognize her sister. At that time, there will be such a big backing in the last days, and then take the opportunity to learn more self-protection ability from the male lead, plus a space, should be able to live her little life well. Gu Yicheng could feel that when the people around him heard that he was about to leave, his whole body was suddenly depressed, a gleam of light flashed in his eyes, and he reached out and rubbed the head, "I will see you again tomorrow." " "Yeah." She said softly. "By the way, brother, you left your clothes jacket with me yesterday." Ruan Ning said, glanced at the male lead in front of him, and continued, "...but I accidentally soiled your clothes. , Just finished washing, it''s not dry today." The problem of water pollution has not spread, and there are still water sources in the safety zone for everyone to use. "In that case, it will be the same for me next time." Gu Yicheng said indifferently, as if he had forgotten the crystal nucleus in his pocket. Ruan Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief when she saw this. It was yesterday after the experiment was over that she suddenly remembered that the crystal nuclei she used for the experiment did not belong to her own, but belonged to the hero. If she was found to be less, how could she explain to the male lead. The hero may not care about the few crystal nuclei, but she can''t use other people''s things without burden. Besides, if the male protagonist''s perception of her deteriorated because of these crystal nuclei, then she really has nowhere to cry. But Ruan Ning couldn''t tell her the truth directly. Could it be said that those missing crystal nuclei were all used by her ordinary people to absorb and heal injuries? ? In this case, will he be sent to the Institute of Biology, and then personal anatomy...¦²(¤Ã¡ã§¥¡ã;)¤Ã It was precisely because of this worry that Ruan Zengcao did not dare to talk to anyone, so he could only hold these things in his heart. ... That afternoon. Ruan Ning disguised himself a little bit, and hurried out the door to the market in the safe area. The main purpose of her visit this time is to see if she can meet another stall owner who sells crystal nuclei. She doesn¡¯t need the crystal nucleus of the mutant zombie with color, as long as she can use the male lead¡¯s yesterday. Just fill in all the crystal nuclei. Ruan Ning is not short of food for shopping, she has a lot in her space, but she is afraid that no one will sell crystal cores at all. People who don''t know the role of the crystal nucleus and those who don''t know the goods won''t stock up on this kind of thing, let alone those who know it, won''t say it with fanfare. Unless she can pick up a leak again like last time. Ruan Ning looked at each stall one by one, but this time, she did not see what she wanted. Ruan Ning couldn''t help frowning at the thought that she might not find the crystal nucleus today, and that the male lead would come to see her again tomorrow. "I finally waited for you." A woman walked up to Ruan Ning and said. Ruan Ning didn''t react at first, and didn''t remember who this woman was. After a few more glances, she recognized that she was the woman who wanted to buy crystal cores at the market last time. But she left without selling it to her. But Kale quickly recognized this person from the crowd. Her dress is really too special. And she would come to the bazaar every day for the past three days, thinking that she would have the opportunity to meet this person in this place and ask her to sell the crystal core to her. The crystal nucleus that can match one''s abilities can be met but not sought, there is a market and priceless. After all, mutant zombies are much stronger than those with superpowers. At other times, Cabbage can still wait slowly, but now she urgently wants to improve her strength and save someone. "Are you looking for me?" Ruan Ning doesn''t think there is anything in her that is worthy of being so concerned about by a same sex. Cabbage: "I am looking for you because of the crystal nucleus. You can ask what you want, as long as I can do it, I can promise you." Ruan Ning blinked, and suddenly remembered that she did not have that kind of colorless and transparent crystal nucleus. This person often kills zombies and knows the effect of crystal nucleus, perhaps. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *One more. *Second, it is about nine o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 38： "I want that kind of colorless and transparent crystal core, do you have it?" Ruan Ning said straightforwardly. Cabbage thought slightly, then nodded, and said, "Yes, but how much do you need to change it." Colorless and transparent crystal nuclei are easier to obtain than attributed crystal nuclei. She also saved some of it herself, not all of which were used to upgrade her abilities. It''s just that the cabbage doesn''t know how much this person wants. If the quantity requested is too much, she may not be able to get it out for the time being. Ruan Ning recalled the story about crystal nucleus trading in the novel, combined with the actual situation, and said: "I will use my crystal nucleus in exchange for your ten." Despite the fact that the exchange ratio looks a bit high, Ruan Ning asked for ten. In fact, it is not too much, and even said that it is a lot less. After the safe base is established, the exchange between crystal nuclei of the same level is at least one to twenty on the market. Now at least five of the ten zombies have evolved. These zombies have crystal nuclei in their heads. Compared with those rare mutant zombies, it is obviously much easier to kill ordinary evolved zombies. Similarly, it is colorless. The chance of a transparent ordinary crystal core is also greater. If it weren''t for Ruan Ning''s eager need for ordinary crystal nuclei, he would at least switch to a crystal nucleus with the same attributes before he was willing to trade. No one with abilities would replace ordinary crystal nuclei with crystal nuclei with attributes, that would be uneconomical. Such a transaction method like them, even if the exchange rate is one to twenty, it is a disadvantage for those with mutant zombie crystal cores, not to mention that Ruan Ning agreed to exchange only ten this time. "Yes." The cabbage happily agreed. She also understood that she took advantage of this transaction. Although she didn''t know why this person was willing to exchange the crystal nucleus in this way today, but in the last transaction, the cabbage still took all the crystals on her Nucleus was given to this person, all of which was the person''s gratitude for solving her urgent need. Ruan Ning raised his eyes and glanced at the woman suspiciously, and finally did not refuse, accepting all the crystal nuclei. It seems that there is not only the nucleus for the male lead. Even these extra crystal nuclei, if she is accidentally injured in the future, can still be used for treatment several times. After solving an annoying thing, Ruan Ning''s mood just got a little better, and then he found someone behind her sneakily following her. At first Ruan Ning thought that she was too sensitive, but later found out that this person kept almost a short distance, followed her two roads, every time she turned, he would turn, if it was not directed at Ruan Ning said that he didn''t believe anything. It''s just that her face is now tightly covered, and others can''t see her real face under the mask, so in all likelihood, this person was recruited by the backpack behind her. Ruan Ning didn''t know how to bring a backpack to attract attention, but she thought about using food for crystal nuclei. It is not convenient to carry on without a backpack to cover it. You can''t make food out of thin air at the market, right? Why these bag snatchers always stare at her... Ruan Ning thought depressedly. Do people who are shorter and petite deserve to be targeted? ! Sooner or later you will get retribution if you judge people so much by their appearances! If he had known that the crystal nucleus was exchanged for the crystal nucleus this time, Ruan Ning would have said that he would not bring a backpack out. Since the last time I went to find the male lead with Lin Yang and found that someone wanted to rob her backpack in the public, Ruan Ning knew that this safe area was much messier than she thought. Ruan Ning also met several people midway, but she did not ask for help, nor did the person behind him leave. Ruan Ning doesn''t ask for help because he knows that in the last days, there are still ordinary people. Everyone just wants to live his life safely and no one wants to cause unnecessary trouble. It is also necessary to have this strength to act bravely. Some people have more than enough energy but don''t have enough energy. Even if they want to help, they can only pretend not to see. Unless she can meet acquaintances...for example, any of the three of the team members or the hero will do. But now she has no time to find them. Ruan Ning roughly estimated the distance between her and that person, and felt that the person behind had speeded up his pace and should catch up with her soon. Instead of waiting for others to save yourself, it is more reliable to save yourself. Ruan Ning was jogging while observing the surrounding situation. Finally, she deviated from the direction of the villa, turned a bend, and walked on a road with few people. At the same time, under the cover of her pocket, she took out the gun in the space. Since he can''t get rid of the people behind him, it''s better to take him to a place with few people. In this case, she still has a gun in her hand, maybe she can turn her passive into an active one and take the initiative. When no one was seen around, Ruan Ning stopped and turned to look behind him. She finally saw the true face of the man who followed her. This person is wearing a gray sportswear with good features. If you look at his appearance, it is estimated that not many people will believe that he is the kind of robber. Ruan Ning couldn''t help but vomit because he was so human, how could he just embark on such a crooked road. She just wanted to take out the gun and see if she could scare this person away, when she heard what she thought was a "robber" and said excitedly: "Ruan Ning, it''s really you!" Hearing his slightly excited tone and the content of the words, Ruan Ning''s first reaction was how this person knew her name. The second reaction is: "Who are you? Do we know each other?" Probably because the doubt in Ruan Ning¡¯s eyes was too obvious, this person continued: "You don¡¯t know me? I¡¯m Qin Renhao, the boy in your next class. Once you were passing the basketball court, I accidentally smashed your head with a ball, and finally sent you to the infirmary...Did you remember?" "Qin Renhao?" Ruan Ning thought for a while before finally remembering who Qin Renhao was and what he looked like. ... It turns out that this person is really a classmate of the original owner at No. 1 Middle School. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * Two more. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 39： You said that you would recognize a person, why not chase her two streets without saying a word, so that she thought she had encountered some robber, and she was terrified along the way. "Qin Renhao, it was you, I remember." Now that Ruan Ning had remembered who this person was, there was no need to implement the plan just now. She took advantage of the neglect of the person opposite, and hurriedly put away the gun. Qin Renhao saw that she recognized him, and then said: "But I almost didn''t recognize your dress, but I felt it looked alike from behind, so I could only chase you all the way..." She smiled embarrassedly, "Fortunately, it''s you, otherwise I''m really afraid of being beaten as a bad guy." Ruan Ning gave an angry smile, can she say that she almost treated you as a bad person just now... Through the memory of the original owner, Ruan Ning learned a lot about this Qin Renhao.Although the two are classmates from the same school, they are still in the next class, but the intersection between him and the original owner is not much, and it is still from before the end of the world. In that month, after the incident of smashing people on the basketball court, I had more opportunities to get along. However, in the last life, after the outbreak of the last days, the original owner stayed with this person and a few classmates during the half-month of school. It was also relying on everyone''s joint efforts to find a safer place to hide in a school with so many zombies, until the rescue team arrived. Thinking of his care for the original owner, Ruan Ning''s eyes were less alert when looking at the person opposite. The original owner is introverted and has no classmates who played particularly well in the first middle school, so Ruan Ning doesn''t need to worry about being discovered something abnormal because his personality is somewhat different from the original owner. Qin Renhao: "By the way, Ruan Ning, where have you been all this time? After the end of the world, I looked for you in school, but the classmates in your class said she didn¡¯t know your whereabouts, but she didn¡¯t expect You have come to the safe zone." Ruan Ning explained the reason he had always used, "I was sick and asked for leave that day, so I will not be in school in the last days..." "It turned out to be like this. Fortunately, you weren''t at school that afternoon. You don''t know that there are so many zombies in our school after the end of the world. I know in our class, but I and I survived." Qin Renhao said in fear. Ruan Ning originally wanted to exchange a few words with this person before leaving. After listening to him talk about his classmates from the same school, he suddenly changed his mind, "Are you alone in the safe zone? Other survivors in our one. Well, you didn¡¯t come together?" "I am not alone. This time we are in a safe area where dozens of people came together. Thanks to the rescue team coming to the First Middle School, all of us were rescued from the school. By the way, Chen Yinger and Xu from your class Chi is here too. Now we all live together." When Ruan Ning heard the name of the person in front, her eyes flickered. This Chen Yinger was the person who pushed the original owner into the group of zombies in the previous life. She was lucky, but she did not expect to be rescued from the school this time. But such a person who pushes others out as a shield in order to survive. This is no longer ordinary selfishness. In peaceful times, her behavior is no different from the nature of murder. Moreover, the two were still classmates, so she was able to do it too. "Where do you live now?" Ruan Ning asked casually. Qin Renhao said one place. Ruan Ning discovered that he was not far from where he lived. "Ruan Ning, I awakened my ability a few days ago, and now I have the ability to deal with zombies. Otherwise, you can move in and live with us. We all belong to the same school and can take care of each other. I will protect you in time." Qin Renhao sincerely invited. Ruan Ning told this person that she was able to come to the safe zone because someone rescued her, and then she followed this team to come here. It''s just that she didn''t deliberately explain that these people were arranged to protect her. Ruan Ning accepted his kindness. She knew that Qin Renhao''s words were from the sincerity at this time, but even if there were no team members and male lead, Ruan Ning would not go to live with these people. But since he had decided to vent for the original owner and teach that Chen Ying''er a lesson, then Qin Renhao''s line connecting with the First Middle School couldn''t be cut too clean. Under Ruan Ning''s hesitant eyes, Qin Renhao thought she was embarrassed, so he proposed to take her to see the classmates first. Ruan Ning did not refuse this time. Qin Renhao and the others lived in a small villa with similar size, but it was different from Ruan Ning where the six people lived. More than thirty people lived in this villa. When the safe area was integrated, this villa area was also in it, so this place was allocated to the team of supernaturalists and their families, as well as those with high authority. Ruan Ning seems to remember that even though the abilities can apply for accommodation in this place, it is not free and requires food to live. So generally only a team of superpowers can afford this expense. However, as long as you take the initiative to expose the identity of the superpower, you can also get good treatment. Follow the team in the safe area to rescue and collect materials, and you can get a lot of rewards every time. "Ren Hao, you are back." When Qin Renhao took Ruan Ning into the villa, a flat-headed boy just came out of it. He looked at Ruan Ning next to Qin Renhao curiously and asked, "Who is this person? Why have I never seen it before? Not our team Inside." "She is Ruan Ning, from the class next door." The flat-headed boy slapped his head and suddenly realized, "It turns out to be the class flower of Class I. We Ren Hao have been thinking of you for a long time since the end of the world, and have been treating you..." "Cough cough, don''t talk nonsense!" Qin Renhao gave a light cough, and the flat-headed boy changed the subject bluntly, but he still blinked at the person next to him secretly, seeming to be asking him how to give someone to him. Brought it back. Qin Renhao does not deny that he has always had a good impression of Ruan Ning, and since he accidentally hit the ball on her that time, he fell in love with her at first sight. I thought I couldn''t see her at school this time, and they would never have a chance to meet again. Unexpectedly, luck was so good that he could meet her in the safe zone. ********************************** ************************************* Because of Qin Renhao''s identity as a supernatural player, he is very much noticed in this team of more than 30 people. In addition to his not bad appearance, he has received more attention. As soon as he came in, many people in the living room greeted him, and naturally they saw Ruan Ning who was following him. Under the introduction of the flat-headed boy, who is Qin Renhao''s deskmate Xu Yuqiao, everyone knew who this person was. There were also a few people in the third grade, even those who were not in the third grade. In fact, many people knew Ruan Ning. Although Ruan Ning may not know them. But Ruan Ning¡¯s appearance is well-known in school. If she hadn''t been at two o''clock in the school every day and had never participated in any activities, she might have been the school flower of No. 1 Middle School. When Ruan Ning first transferred to the first middle school, there were many boys who went to the first class just to take a look at her. Ruan Ning, who is a traverser, didn''t know, she was standing alone quietly, trying to identify who these people were from her memory. I have to say that the original owner¡¯s interpersonal circle is too small. Among the dozen people in the living room, she knows very few people. Qin Renhao counts as one, and Chen Ying¡¯er in the same class has Xu Chi, and then it¡¯s gone. . But no matter if you don''t know him, it is also convenient for Ruan Ning, and there is no need to spend more time dealing with the original owner''s acquaintances. When someone saw Ruan Ning wearing a mask on her face, her eyes were exposed, and they asked her why she didn''t take the mask off. Ruan Ning explained: ¡°I have a cold and I am afraid of spreading it to everyone, so it is more convenient to wear a mask.¡± Medicines in the last days are difficult to obtain, and general minor illnesses and pains can only be sustained on their own. Ruan Ning''s reason is completely valid. But after she said the reason, someone secretly moved back a little bit, as if for fear of contracting the same disease as her. Ruan Ning is not familiar with these people, so she doesn''t care about their actions, nor is she to please or join the team. Qin Renhao saw this scene and couldn''t help frowning at their behavior, then turned his head to Ruan Ning Wensheng and said: "I remember there is a place to exchange medicines in the safe zone. Ruan Ning, your health has not been very well. , It¡¯s not a thing to keep going like this. I¡¯ll accompany you to change some medicine later, and cure the cold first." Ruan Ning just wanted to refuse. When she said that she didn''t need to be so troublesome, she heard a coquettish female voice rushing to her and said, "Cousin, why should she want you to change medicine for her! This is all of our supplies, she is one Outsiders are not qualified to use it." The speaker is Qin Renhao''s cousin, who is also studying in the first middle school, but the two are not in the same grade. She is in the second year of high school. Qin Renhao and her parents are still missing, so he takes more care of this cousin after the end of the world. "Xu Manman, what are you talking about?" Qin Renhao knows that this cousin has always been spoiled at home, and her unreasonable troubles along the way have reduced Qin Renhao''s tolerance to her to a minimum. point. If it weren''t for the fact that everyone was relatives and the face of the parents whose whereabouts were unknown, he would have been impatient and didn''t want to take care of this cousin. He suppressed his anger and said, "You don''t need to worry about this. I will separate my materials from everyone, and I will not use any materials in the team in the future." During the three days in the safe zone, Qin Renhao He also went out with the big team to do a mission. He went out today to receive the reward from the last mission. Ordinary people can also participate in the team that collects materials, and they can also get paid, but because the superpowers are stronger and contribute more, they get a lot more materials than ordinary people. Everyone ran away from school in a hurry, and the material resources they brought were not much, and there was not much left on the way to the safe zone. Today, most of the food in the team is earned by the three supernaturalists. This is also the reason why Qin Renhao could change the dressing of Ruan Ning so confidently. He used the materials he had worked so hard to use as he wanted. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *One more *If there are two changes, it will be at nine o''clock in the evening I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 40： Qin Renhao''s words made the atmosphere in the living room stagnate for a moment. Because long before that, there were supernaturalists who wanted to be independent from the team. After all, everyone was just classmates from the same school, and they were not good relatives or friends. The team was also formed temporarily and was not stable. Before I came to the safe zone, I still thought about how many people could take care of each other. Now that we have reached the safe zone, personal safety is guaranteed, and everyone''s minds become alive. Everyone in the team has high or low abilities, but everyone is treated the same. This kind of seemingly fair treatment is actually not fair at all. Over time, some people will feel uncomfortable. It¡¯s just because I was thinking about the friendship of classmates, I was afraid of hurting face and being kind, so no one took the initiative to talk about this, but in fact, several people have found a way out secretly. Now that Qin Renhao mentioned this, those with ideas also followed his line of thought to speak out. There are endless quarrels in the living room. Some agree, some disagree, and some remain neutral. Everyone is insisting on their own opinions. "Qin Renhao is also right. In the future, everyone''s supplies will be separated. This is good for everyone." A boy with a yellow hair said with his hands in his trouser pockets. "Xu Chi, I think you are thinking about leaving the team a long time ago. Don''t think I don''t know. You have been sneaking out in the middle of the night every day for the past few days, and you didn''t come back until dawn. Go where you are, don¡¯t pretend to be here.¡± Someone retorted. "Even if I wanted to leave the team a long time ago, so what? You don''t look at what this team is like! They are all cowards! Yesterday we asked everyone to go out with the big team to kill zombies to earn money. To fetch supplies, you all push back and block, pretend to be sick, play missing, and refuse to go. Now that Qin Renhao uses the things he earned, does he have to get your consent? Say, your face is so great, who are you wanting to let others support you?" Xu Chi smiled mockingly, "I''m here to tell you today, I really don''t want to stay in this team anymore! You guys go play!" After speaking, Xu Chi left the villa straight away, with nothing. The boy who quarreled with Xu Chi was indignant and cursed: "What am I talking about, people like this kind of social gangster shouldn''t be recruited into the team at the beginning. He fights and skips class every day in school. He has always looked down upon people because of his family background. What is so proud of him now that he still has no abilities like all of us." Xu Chi''s popularity in school is usually not good. Now even if some people don''t agree with what boys say, no one will stand up and speak for Xu Chi. Qin Renhao looked at the messy scene in front of him with a headache, and couldn''t help but remembered that on the way to the safe zone, Captain Su, who led the rescue team, asked him to consider the suggestion to join their team. But at the time he felt that he already had a team, so he didn''t agree. Thinking about it now, Captain Su might be right. Their temporary school team is too ununited, and conflicts will erupt sooner or later. Ruan Ning on the side didn''t expect things to develop like this, "Qin Renhao, or I''d better go ahead. I''m really embarrassed today, I''m causing you trouble." "I will give it to you." Qin Renhao took Ruan Ning away from the living room while others were busy arguing. When the two walked to the door, Qin Renhao said apologetically, "I should apologize to you for making you see such a joke. Fortunately, I wanted you to come and live with us before. Now it seems that whether our team can continue is still a question..." Ruan Ning smiled bitterly, "I am also responsible for this matter. If I don''t come with you today, it will be fine. In this case, you will not quarrel." Unexpectedly, this time I came here on a whim, not only didn''t even meet Chen Yinger, but also encountered this kind of occasion. The key is that she was the fuse for the outbreak of this contradiction. Ruan Ning inevitably felt a little embarrassed. "It has nothing to do with you, you have just been here for a few minutes, how can you take the responsibility on yourself. Even without you, they will still quarrel today." Qin Renhao thought for a while and said, "Where do you live? After I have changed the cold medicine, I will send it to you." Ruan Ning didn¡¯t have a real cold. Even if he had a real cold, there was no reason to accept his things. He could only refuse to say: "My body is not as bad as you think. I just wanted to tell you that I don¡¯t need to change my medicine. I have a cold. It¡¯s almost done, don¡¯t worry." By this time, Ruan Ning had already regretted the reason for the cold. The others are fine, just feel a bit sorry for the Qin Renhao in front of him. Ruan Ning: "You go in quickly, you don''t need to send me off, I think you may need to go in and take care of the things inside." "Okay, then go back alone and pay attention to safety." Qin Renhao felt a little disappointed, but he also knew that Ruan Ning could no longer stay here under such circumstances, otherwise he didn''t know what would happen. Ruan Ning could see clearly after this out that there would be so many troubles in a crowded team. Fortunately, there are only a few members of the team now, otherwise it may be too big to deal with these tedious and odd things every day. * When Ruan Ning returned to the villa, no one else had come back. Since a week ago, she has often found that everyone in the team is very busy, leaving early and returning late is the norm, and she still doesn''t know what they are doing. Ruan Ning was really curious last night, so he looked for the best and most indifferent among them, Dacheng, and found out that they were preparing to leave the safe area, and the supplies were almost ready. You should be able to leave the safe area soon. The road from s city to the imperial capital is long, and it needs to span three entire provinces, more than 1,600 kilometers. It is not easy to walk such a long distance in the last days. The strength of the team is one aspect, and there are also many preparations that need to be done. But maybe it¡¯s because Ruan Ning is the only girl in the team. These few people in the team will always subconsciously regard her as a fragile glass, always afraid that she will be frightened if she bumps into it, as long as they can take care of her. Place, will not let her get started. There was even one time when Ruan Ning heard the conversation between them by chance and knew that someone in the team was injured. That night, Ruan Ning called all the team members into the living room. She looked at the other five people and said solemnly: "I have awakened the power." Ruan Ning was worried that telling others the existence of space would cause her trouble, so he kept it from everyone and never talked about it. But after more than ten days of getting along, Ruan Ning is willing to trust these people in the team. Although to a certain extent she was only the object of their mission to protect, and it seemed that everyone did not have any feelings, but they took care of her sincerely, and Ruan Ning saw this in their eyes and was very grateful. When the girl said that she had awakened the power, the team members looked at her in surprise. Xie Fei couldn''t help it at first, and asked curiously: "Ruan Ning, what kind of power did you awaken?" Xie Fei is the youngest member of the team, and there is no generation gap between Ruan Ning, who is now 17 years old and crossed the previous 20 years old, so he did not call her Miss Ruan like other members of the team, but directly called her. first name. Ruan Ning pursed his mouth, and just like the space abilities at the beginning, put his hand on the table in the living room, and in the blink of an eye, the table in front of everyone disappeared. After everyone saw it clearly, she took the table out of the space with a thought, and the table immediately reappeared in its original position. Xie Fei, the nearest to Ruan Ning, was immediately taken aback by this series of operations. The others are not getting better. Even in the third year of the apocalypse, according to Huaxia''s official statistics, there are very few people with spatial abilities, and they can count them with both hands. At this time in the early end of the world, space supernaturalists are even rarer. Squad members, including most of the survivors now, have never seen the spatial ability that makes items disappear and reappear like Ruan Ning just showed. After confirming that Ruan Ning was really not conjure, everyone showed great curiosity about it. Ruan Ning didn¡¯t make any delusions, and said generously: ¡°My ability may not be able to kill zombies like everyone else, but I can put items in a special space and take them out when I need them. ." As the captain, Xue Chen thought more than the other players on the field. He knows very well how important the materials are in the last days. The space in the car for loading things is limited. Food, use, and all kinds of materials combined are simply not enough. Even with careful calculations and scattered calculations, in fact, there is not much to put in every material. Most of them can only collect materials while rushing to the imperial capital. If there is such a space, it means that their team can bring more supplies this time, and they don¡¯t even have to worry about saving people like the last time, because the car was scrapped on the road, and the supplies can only follow. Give up most of it. I just don¡¯t know how big the special space of Ruan Ning¡¯s power is... Thinking of this, Xue Chen asked with excitement: "Miss Ruan, can you ask, how many things can your ability contain?" Ruan Ning stated the data of the space supernaturalists when they first awakened, including the feature that space can keep fresh and cannot contain living things. However, the area of ??the space she said was much smaller than her actual size. Xue Chen thought about it carefully and said, "Miss Ruan, I probably understand the function of your ability. Recently, I may have to trouble you to collect some materials from the team into that space." The space is indeed small, but it is enough to solve their current problems. Xue Chen was worried about not having a place to put supplies. Now that with Ruan Ning''s ability, some of the materials they had to discard because they couldn''t get it, can now bring them, and they can even bring a lot of things. "Of course this is okay." Ruan Ning said cheerfully, "As long as I can help everyone. I''m afraid I won''t be able to help at all in this team, and I always trouble you. I really feel embarrassed. ." "Ruan Ning, don''t say that, your ability is much more convenient and practical than mine, and we never felt that you caused us any trouble." Xie Fei said quickly. "Miss Ruan, everyone is in a team now, and you are also our teammate. Teammates can''t talk about this." After solving the problems that had been plagued him for a week, Xue Chen felt a lot more relaxed and smiled a little more on his face. Thinking of the news that I had just received from the imperial capital today, Xue Chen originally planned to wait until tomorrow when Shao Gu and the others arrived. But now that Ruan Ning is here and the rest of the team are all here, he just went straight. Said it. Ruan Ning was surprised and happy: "What? Captain Xue, you mean, we will all be with my brother and them next time?!" ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Updated at nine o''clock every evening. *If there is a second change, it will be the next morning. If there is no, then there will be no. I will update more, huh~ I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 41： Ruan Ning was surprised and delighted by the news. The hero actually agreed to go with them! ! Ruan Ning has been thinking about when the hero will leave the safe zone. The house they rented pays food once a week. Even if they will live for a full week this time before leaving, they will stay in the safe zone for less than five days at most. Ruan Ning was also wondering how to mention the incident of traveling with their team in front of the male lead without being aware of the intention. As for why he didn''t directly ask if he could bring her... Ruan Ning no longer expects the male lead to bring her oil bottle alone. After all, he had already refused her once when he was in the parking lot of the community. However, if a small team is added, the hope that the male lead agrees should be greater. Everyone''s destination is the same, they are all imperial capitals, so they can all drop in. It''s just that she didn''t expect that she hadn''t started to act yet, and that''s what happened? She felt a sense of unreality. Did God take care of her again? So let her wish it all? Xue Chen is reliable, and his words are highly credible. However, when the male lead came to visit her the next morning, Ruan Ning still did not forget to confirm with the person again whether the matter was true or false. Seeing that he didn''t deny it, Ruan Ning was almost unhappy. If it is assumed that the probability that their team can safely reach the imperial capital before is 50%, then after the existence of the male lead, it can at least be raised to as high as 89%. As long as the male protagonist is willing to keep them, some common tricky events can be solved. Gu Yicheng looked at the girl with joy in the corners of his eyes and brows. At this moment, he was thinking about another thing Xue Chen told him just now, "I heard that Ningning, you have awakened the power?" Ruan Ning was in a good mood, nodded like garlic, beautiful eyes, and excitedly said: "I have a power, I can help my brother in the future." Therefore, I am not worthless, you don''t have to worry about me. Will keep you back~ Gu Yicheng raised his eyelids, his eyes fell on that snow-white face, and said warmly: "Even if Ningning has no abilities, brother will protect you." ¡­¡­con man! big liar! ! Big trotters! ! ! Ruan Ning couldn''t help but want to complain about Gu Yicheng''s words. Did this male lead forget who turned off her phone and didn''t answer her phone? Who threw her to Xue Chen at the apartment and they left by themselves! ! These facts don¡¯t make it clear that they dislike her for being weak, so they don¡¯t want to take her! Hmm... Even though she has more space, compared with the male lead, her strength is still very weak. If Gu Yicheng''s own ability level is used as the standard, then there are probably not many people who are not weak in this world. Thinking about it this way, Ruan Ning was relieved. In the eyes of the reborn male protagonist, people in the world are roughly divided into two categories, those who have offended him and those who have not. Everyone is no different. Ruan Ning, the male lead¡¯s jacket, had already been returned to him when they met, including the crystal nucleus in his pocket. But Gu Yicheng didn''t even look at it, just put his clothes aside. Regardless, Ruan Ning was very thankful that he could return the male lead''s crystal core in time. Misappropriating other people''s crystal nuclei privately, this matter was originally because she had lost her mind first and did not return it, Ruan Ning was uneasy. ****************** ********************** Ruan Ning has been busy with it for the rest of the day since he exposed his "power". Of course, this is only compared to Ruan Ning who had nothing to do all day long before. Because many things still don''t need her to worry about, her task is to put the stuff in after the team members have prepared the materials. And the male lead, a real space supernatural person, didn''t show any strangeness when she saw her receiving supplies. Ruan Ning couldn''t help sighing that Gu Yicheng''s psychological quality was excellent. If she hadn''t read the novel and knew that the hero is a dual-system of Thunder and Lightning Space, I am afraid that he still has a room for him. ... After disappearing for a long time, the male protagonist who came back from the outside suddenly became a little more murderous. Although he didn''t say much, Ruan Ning is still not difficult to guess that in the half-day that the male lead disappeared, he should have gone to a place with a lot of zombies. Ruan Ning does not know the exact location, but in the novel, the hero takes the initiative to approach a place with many zombies every time, not to collect materials, but to save people. Now I haven''t seen any strangers he brought back, so this time I should go to collect supplies. "Brother, is this bag for me?" Ruan Ning looked at the black cloth bag that the male lead placed in front of her with a look of surprise. It didn''t know what it was, but it looked heavy and weighed a bit. Gu Yicheng sat on the chair, took a sip of hot water, suppressed the hostility in his heart that had risen because of the murder, and said concisely: "Yeah. Ningning opened it and took a look." Ruan Ning originally opened the pocket in front of her with the idea of ??seeing what the male lead gave her, but opened it like this... Shocked her! ! Who would have thought that in this shameless cloth bag, all the crystal nuclei were contained! ! What is the concept of this at this time in the end of the world... It is probably as dazzling as a large diamond in front of you before the end of the world. Anyway, Ruan Ning, who has little knowledge, has never seen so many crystal nuclei! At that moment, she almost thought she was dazzled. God! Isn''t she dreaming? The male lead gave her so many crystal cores without even blinking his eyes? ? ? Is it April Fool''s Day? The hero is joking? No, it''s autumn, and it''s still far from the next April Fool''s Day. But since it''s not a joke, why does the male lead give her so many crystal nuclei? ? Ruan Ning thought a thousand times, but didn''t think clearly about the reason. Gu Yicheng stared at the contents of the bag in a daze. Ruan Ning, who didn''t know what she was thinking, raised her lips and told her about the purpose of the crystal core. "Brother, do you mean that this thing can help upgrade the abilities?" In order not to be seen by the hero as a traverser, Ruan Ning can only be like most ordinary people, pretending to see it for the first time. This thing is not understood and curious. Gu Yicheng picked up a crystal-clear crystal core, raised his brows slightly, and said, "Does Ningning know where this thing came from?" Ruan Ning suddenly felt vigilant, and he could tell from the rhetorical tone of the male lead''s words that there is absolutely nothing good about him asking such questions. But it won''t be what she thinks... the male protagonist shouldn''t be really boring, want to use this kind of thing to scare her. But even if you want to scare her, this doesn''t work. She had known the source of the crystal nucleus a long time ago, and she couldn''t be scared at all. Ruan Ning glanced at Gu Yicheng beside him, then shook his head decisively, and said, "I don''t know. Brother, where did this come from?" The capable person is the boss. In order to hold her thigh... let''s make the hero happy this time! Isn''t it just pretending to be afraid? As a good sister who is "behaved and sensible", she can''t pretend it temporarily. Gu Yicheng stared at the girl, speaking slowly: "Don''t look at this crystal core that looks so beautiful. In fact, this thing is hidden in the heads of those zombies. If you want to take it out, you need to dig it up after killing the zombies. Only the head can take out the crystal nucleus mixed with zombie brain plasma." Ruan Ning finished listening: "..." Well, she took it...The male lead was still the male lead after all. Under his vivid description, Ruan Ning, who knew that the crystal nucleus came from the zombie''s head, was successfully said to be disgusting and scared. Ruan Ning hurriedly pushed the cloth bag over and said nervously: "Brother, I can''t ask for this! You can take it back." She''s not stupid, she won''t accept such a valuable thing, who knows if anything will happen if it accepts it. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *The second surprise! I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 42： Ruan Ning pursed her mouth, frowning, her expression flustered, and the resistance in her eyes was obvious. Seeing her like this, Gu Yicheng stretched out his hand to touch her head, smiled softly, and said in a gentle voice, "How can there be any reason to take back the gift? Since these crystal nuclei are given to you, they are yours." Ruan Ning heard that the male protagonist insisted on giving her the bag of crystal nuclei, and her heart was very broken, and she refused dryly, "Brother, I really don''t need it." Gu Yicheng raised his eyebrows, his eyes jokingly: "I just said that made Ningning feel scared?" "No." Ruan Ning shook his head grievously. Gu Yicheng''s eyes were so wronged that he didn''t dare to speak. It actually made his mood a lot more inexplicable, and the hostility hidden in his heart also disappeared. "Ning Ning didn''t say before that he could have supernatural powers. Have you helped your brother? Now that your power leveling up is the biggest thing in your brother''s heart." "But I still can''t have..." Ruan Ning said dullly. Her space ability was originally disguised with space. Although it seems that the two functions seem to be similar, hers cannot be upgraded. And even if she is a real space supernatural person, she can''t just accept the male protagonist''s crystal nucleus in this way. Gu Yicheng has never been a person who can suffer. She thinks that she has never brought any value to the male protagonist these days. If she accepts such a precious thing this time, I don¡¯t know if she will be happy and sad. Zi fell from heaven to hell. Gu Yicheng frowned: "Why?" "Since this thing can improve abilities, it should be given to my brother." Ruan Ning randomly found a reason. and so¡­¡­ Gangster, get it back soon! I beg you! ! For the first time, Ruan Ning felt that refusing to accept gifts was such a hard work. I thought that the previous male protagonist with a lukewarm attitude was already difficult enough, but I didn''t expect that after the male protagonist returned from killing a circle of zombies abruptly, his personality became even worse. Ruan Ning thought... probably because the smell of blood irritated him. It''s fine if the hero''s personality only becomes uncertain, the big deal is that she doesn''t provoke him. But why does the male lead pick her to bully every time she is in a bad mood? Don''t bully the weak so much! ! If this continues, even his sister will be unable to go on strike, not to mention that she and he are not brothers and sisters. The corners of Gu Yicheng''s lips curled up slightly, "I didn''t expect Ning Ning to think about her brother that way." Gu Yicheng''s thunder and lightning ability has already been promoted to the second stage, about to enter the third stage. The ability has reached his level, and the crystal nucleus of an ordinary zombie that has just evolved does not have much effect on the improvement of his ability. However, when Gu Yicheng killed zombies in the factory this morning, by the way, he thought that Ruan Ning''s ability had just been activated, and she had the idea of ??giving her the collected crystal nuclei. The old man himself hates it so much, but the daughter he raised did not expect to be so in his eyes. Gu Yicheng was born again, and the boring days passed for a long time, and now suddenly such a "sister" who looked pleasing to the eye and quite interesting appeared in front of him. It feels good too? Although this person has a relationship with the old man, as long as she can keep him pleasing to the eye and not bore him, maybe he is really willing to send her all the way to the imperial capital safely, so that the old man will follow his heart. Just when Ruan Ning was bitter and unable to hold on, someone finally came to rescue her. The person who came was Xue Chen. The material preparation has now entered the final stage. He came over to call them two, of course, mainly to call the male lead over to discuss their next route to the imperial capital. Ruan Ning is very self-aware, and she is the one to observe. "Okay, Captain Xue, no problem. My brother and I will go over now!" Ruan Ning quickly agreed to the male protagonist who hadn''t spoken, for fear that something would happen if he said one second later. Anyway, she couldn''t stay in this place anymore, and she didn''t want to be alone with the male lead anymore. Gu Yicheng glanced at the girl faintly, without the thought of piercing her, but the curvature of the corners of her lips was a bit shallow. Ruan Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief when seeing the male lead getting up and planning to leave, and did not force her to accept the bag of crystal nuclei. Captain Xue Chen is simply her little angel, saving her from fire and water. If it wasn''t for the difference between men and women, she really wanted to give him a big hug to express her gratitude to him. ***************************** ************************************ When Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng walked to the living room, everyone else had already arrived. As soon as Ruan Ning found an empty place to sit down, Lin Yang leaned in from the side with a smile, and asked her about the space power. One is that he is really curious about the little beauty''s ability, and the other is that he saw too many zombies this morning, and he urgently needs the beauty of the little beauty to wash his eyes. Ruan Ning chatted with him one after another, and when Lin Yang told a joke, she also smiled, her apricot eyes curled up, and she looked particularly pleasing. Gu Yicheng had already listened indifferently, and his attention was focused on Ruan Ning''s side. The girl suddenly laughed so happy, and he naturally saw it. "Ningning, come and sit here." He said in a deep voice, his eyes cold. Ruan Ning and Lin Yang were happily chatting, they were suddenly called, ah, and then looked in the direction of the male lead ignorantly. Lin Yang was also very heartbroken, and he still didn''t realize what was wrong, and said with a smile, "Brother Gu, Sister Ruan Ning is nice to sit here. There is no need to go there." Ruan Ning heard Lin Yang say what she wanted to say for her, and couldn''t help but want to praise Lin Yang for being a good one. Sure enough, the friendship they had established just now was not in vain. Gu Yicheng frowned, calmed his eyes, looked at the girl quietly, and said in a low voice: "Ningning, can''t you come?" This time, his tone was quite dangerous. Ruan Ning still had grudges in her heart about what happened just now, but when she saw Gu Yicheng''s deep and deep eyes, she finally got shamelessly and got up and sat next to the hero. However, after sitting down, Ruan Ning''s mental state was not very good, and his head drooped, looking tired. nonsense! ! The poor little who was scared by just one look, now staying next to the culprit, how can he be happy! ! Ruan Ning could only pray in his heart that the male protagonist''s abnormal mood would pass quickly. Otherwise, she might collapse when he can''t support him normally. Mommy, the hero is terrible QAQ "Is Ningning angry? My brother didn''t intentionally scare you just now." Gu Yicheng''s clear and magnetic voice approached. The male lead said that when he was alone before, he used how to dig out the crystal nucleus from the zombie¡¯s head and deliberately scared her... But how dare Ruan Ning be blatantly angry with the big guy around him, curl his lips, and say, "No, I''m not angry." Gu Yicheng squinted slightly, "Why did Ningning sit so far away from me just now?" "I, I...that''s where there is a free space." Ruan Ning wanted to cry without tears, and the hero didn''t want to think about it. He had treated her like that just now. Did she take the initiative to sit next to him when she was crazy? ? Moreover, it has been written in the novel that the male protagonist dislikes others being close to him. The first time I met Ruan Ning, it was forced by the situation to hug the male lead, and at that time her heart jumped to her throat, for fear that the male lead would get angry and throw her out. She didn''t want to experience this tortured state again. "Then sit here with me and listen to Captain Xue''s analysis." Gu Yicheng squinted his eyes and said, "Don''t think about chatting and running away." Ruan Ning: "..." She''s very innocent. It''s obviously Lin Yang who talked to her first, OK? The male protagonist is really eccentric. She and Lin Yang were chatting together, he didn''t talk about him, but just kept holding on to her pigtail. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *One more. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 43： With the great **** of the male protagonist sitting next to him, Ruan Ning was much quieter for the next time, and he didn''t say a word. He kept holding his chin and listened boredly as they discussed where to leave and where to leave more supplies. many. In addition to the road traffic before the end of the world, the situation after the end of the world has to be considered. Ruan Ning was the one to listen in, and he didn''t think about making any suggestions. The original owner is a native of city s, and he rarely left this place in his memory. Even if he occasionally goes out a long distance, he usually takes trains, high-speed trains and planes, and there is no need to remember any highways around city s. , Where are the gas stations, how can I reach the city of Lin Province b faster. Ruan Ning himself spent time studying this when he was in the apartment. At that time, I wanted to find a good place to settle down in the last days. Nguyen Ninh also classified it as one of the alternative destinations in B city of Lin Province. The main reason is that this city b is not far from city s. The two cities are located on the side of the province. They are about two or three apart from the apartment to the safe area. Ruan Ning was alone at that time, lonely, and even if you choose a place to go, of course you have to start from the closest place. It''s best to get as close as possible, otherwise she may become a broken arm under the mouth of a zombie before she reaches the place. Up. And city b is indeed a good place after the end of the world. A No. 3 base will be established there, and the comprehensive strength will be ranked among the top several bases in China every time. This is due to the fact that there are not many people in this city before the end of the world, the city¡¯s luck is good, and the speed of zombie evolution is still within the normal range. Unlike the city of S in the previous life, mutant zombies were rampant, and the rate of fall was too fast. Before the base was built, there were very few survivors in the entire city. Later, after the news that S City was occupied by high-level mutant zombies spread, no one dared to establish any safe base around S City. Every survivor can''t wait to stay far away from the city of S. Even if he wants to cross the road, he would rather pass by the side by a detour, lest he lose his life accidentally. Ruan Ning can''t remember exactly which route Gu Yicheng took to go to city b in the novel. However, she believes that the reborn male protagonist must know better than her outsider. So instead of worrying so much here, she might as well follow the team with peace of mind. Anyway, when the last days broke out, there were zombies everywhere, it was just a matter of more and less. Following the hero, there is the protagonist''s halo body protection, and it is safer than they can act alone. *************************** ******************************** After the meeting, Gu Yicheng did not go back. Ruan Ning, who originally thought that he should be able to get rid of the male lead when he had a meal and rest at night, almost fell off the sofa when he heard the male lead saying that he planned to live here tonight. "Brother, are you really going to stay here tonight?" Ruan Ning asked in shock, suddenly feeling a bad feeling in her heart. Gu Yicheng, who was asked by her, didn''t change her face, and said indifferently: "I have something to discuss with Captain Xue later. It is more convenient to live here tonight." "..." Well, Ruan Ning, who has suffered mentally since this afternoon, has been taken aback. Lin Yang saw that Brother Gu was staying tonight, thinking that he would just let Superzi go back alone, stay with Brother Gu, and see Little Beauty for a while. It''s just that Lin Yang started his idea, and was dismissed lightly by Gu Ge. Lin Yang could only leave reluctantly. For supper, Ruan Ning was absent-minded and had no appetite. He stopped his chopsticks after eating less than half of his usual meal. Gu Yicheng on the side frowned when she saw the girl hardly eating. No wonder that when he was holding this person a few days ago, the weight was so light that he could lift her up with one hand...How could he be able to get heavier if he only eats so much every day. "Eat more. When we leave the safe zone, there will be no such food to eat." He started. "Brother, I can''t eat anymore." Ruan Ning looked at the people around him with a pair of apricot eyes. She also knew this was true, but she really couldn''t eat it today. Why do you want to force her to eat... Gu Yicheng stared at her implied aggrieved eyes for a few seconds and was silent. Is he really doing too much today? But he obviously didn''t do anything, just on a whim, he couldn''t help teasing her. Why is this person so scared? Even the crystal core he gave her refused to accept. For some reason, Gu Yicheng suddenly thought of his first meeting with Ruan Ning. It seems to have been a few years ago, but that time was different from this time. That time he deliberately teased her. Then until the end of the world broke out, he could see it a few times when he went home. Behind the old man, he looked at him timidly, with a look of fear but not daring to leave. At that time, Gu Yicheng didn''t feel much about it. But, is this person hiding from him for so long now? Gu Yicheng suddenly became irritable, as if the hostility in his body had come out again. Ruan Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief when seeing the male lead looking away, no longer paying attention to his side. But today''s day is not over yet, because they are "brothers and sisters", Xue Chen arranged the male lead on the second floor, in the room next to Ruan Ning. Ruan Ning''s last hope was also wiped out, she now especially wants to find a corner to be quiet. This arrangement is simply too inhumane! Arrangement on the second floor can be said to be excusable, but there are obviously four rooms on the second floor, so why did you choose the one closest to her? However, Ruan Ning could not change what had become an established fact, so she could only slip back into her room as soon as she was free. As long as the hero cannot see her, nothing will happen? As for whether he would go to other people... The dead Daoist is not dead and the poor Dao. It would be better if someone could help her share the pressure. Ruan Ning was lying on the bed, eating an apple from the supermarket, while playing a mobile phone that can only play stand-alone games. After clearing the tenth level of the stand-alone game, his mood finally became less depressed. Before the power outage in City S, Ruan Ning had charged all the electronic devices in the apartment long ago. The same is true for the power bank, which is also fully charged and should be enough for her to use it for a while. It''s just that Ruan Ning was afraid that he would be addicted to playing before, so he won''t have to play again, so he put the phone in the space and never took it out. Now it can be used to ease her mood. "Boom, dong, dong", when Ruan Ning was about to clear the game, there was a rhythmic knock on the door. Ruan Ning heard the knock on the door, his eyebrows jumped, and the game was lost. It was self-evident who was at the door. So, does she open the door or not? Ruan Ning stared at the door for a long time, then turned off the game and put the phone in the space, reluctantly walked to the door and opened the door. If she really dared to leave the male lead outside, she might be too comfortable with her current life. "Brother?" Ruan Ning pretended to be surprised while looking at Gu Yicheng who was standing in front of her. The place where the psychic lives will have an additional hour of limited power supply every night, but other times the lighting is mainly based on candles. But nowadays, with insufficient supplies, even candles have become a luxury. More people in the safe zone can only be illuminated at night by a full moon hanging in the sky. The current supply has not arrived for an hour, the villa has not been powered off, and there is still a light in the corridor. Therefore, Ruan Ning''s sight shifted down, and he could easily see the food container held by the male lead. Now the fake shock has become a real surprise. This taste is... Gu Yicheng''s eyes are deep, and the dark eyes make people can''t see the emotions, but the tone is slightly softer, "In the afternoon, Ningning, you didn''t eat much, worried that you were hungry at night, so I cooked some seafood porridge." In fact, when Ruan Ning smelled the food in the corridor, his heart was hooked by the male lead. Because this smell is so fragrant! It reminded her of the restaurant she liked the most before crossing. However, after being attracted by the food for a short time, Ruan Ning fell into another panic. Crystal nucleus first, then food... She could understand crystal nucleus, after all, the hero scared her later. What happened to this seafood porridge? And it looks like it was made by the hero himself. Isn''t the hero still making a bad idea in his heart? Ruan Ning thought of this possibility, swallowed, and her voice started to stutter, "I, I''m not hungry." Hearing Ruan Ning''s rejection of his thing this time, Gu Yicheng frowned, and the breath on his body was not hidden, making him look a bit fierce. As soon as Ruan Ning saw the male protagonist''s appearance, at that moment, the desire to survive suddenly broke out, and immediately reached out and took the food box in his hand, and hurriedly said: "But as long as my brother does it, I will definitely do it all. Finished!" Gu Yicheng stared at her flickering eyes, squinted, and said in a deep voice, "Then I will be there and watch you finish eating before leaving." "..." Ruan Ning is indeed thinking about the plan to flick the male lead away first, and then put the porridge in a container and put it into the space. This will not waste food, but also can explain to the male lead. Unexpectedly, the male lead would still have time to watch her finish drinking... If he hadn''t known that Gu Yicheng was not so boring, Ruan Ning would have begun to wonder if there was any laxative in the porridge. Ruan Ning squeezed the handle of the food container tightly, tears in her heart, "Then I will drink now." "Yeah." Gu Yicheng was satisfied. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *The deposit box is set to the wrong date. I originally wanted to update this update at nine o''clock in the morning (©Ó_©Ó) *Also, there is something wrong tonight. The original update at 9 pm may be later, so let everyone know. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 44： There was a small table in Ruan Ning''s room, and she put the food container on it. However, before she sat down and started eating, she still felt that she should work harder to save. After hesitating for a moment, she said: "Brother, otherwise I''ll eat here alone... You didn''t mean to go to Captain Xue to discuss something. Isn¡¯t it? Take advantage of the fact that the villa hasn¡¯t been powered off, you go over quickly, business matters, so you don¡¯t have to stay with me here." "I promise you will finish all this porridge before you finish your business!" After saying that, Ruan Ning also stretched out his hand to make an oath, and the expression on his face was too sincere. "Don''t worry, I have finished talking to Captain Xue, Ningning, you can drink slowly." Gu Yicheng handed a chair and sat next to Ruan Ning. He really wanted to watch her finish eating. The posture of giving up. The discussion is over so soon? Since this thing is so easy to handle, why do you still live here? ! But no matter how many complaints, Ruan Ning only dared to complain in his heart, and did not dare to stop the action of opening the food container in his hand. Who told her to put the words out just now, and now even if the male protagonist puts the laxative in this bowl of porridge, she has to drink all of it. Opening the food box, the taste of the seafood porridge came over, and the aroma became stronger. Ruan Ning was shamelessly aroused by greedy worms. If there were no people around, she might have swallowed. She didn''t eat much for dinner today. At that time, she really didn''t have much appetite, but she didn''t know what was going on. Now that she smelled the scent of this porridge, she immediately felt an appetite. How about...Taste it first? The food box doesn''t look big from the outside, but it can contain a lot of porridge inside. Ruan Ning made up his mind and tried to take a bite with a spoon, and found that the texture of this bowl of porridge was sticky, melted in the mouth, and salty was just right. Even by her pre-apocalyptic standards, this taste could definitely be regarded as a delicacy in the world. . Ooh, not fair! Why is his cooking so good? ! Ruan Ning, who was still thinking about how to force herself to drink all the porridge in the food box, unconsciously speeded up her hand, and before she knew it, she drank the porridge completely. After seeing that the food box had bottomed out, Ruan Ning put down the spoon, and a trace of impressive appeared on her snow-white face, "I''m done drinking." Fortunately, fortunately, what she said at the door just now seemed to be drinking all of this. If the excuse I used for dinner today is that I have a bad appetite, but now I don¡¯t have any leftovers, wouldn¡¯t it be a real slap? "Yeah." Gu Yicheng stared at the girl with nightmarish eyes, a smile flashed across his eyes, "How does it taste? Is it okay?" "The taste is really good!" This Ruan Ning has been proved by practical actions. There is nothing more convincing than an empty food box. Seeing that she drank all the porridge in the food box, Gu Yicheng didn''t stay in this place for long, "Ningning, take a good rest, and my brother will leave first." "Good night, brother." Ruan Ning''s eyes sparkled, "Also, thank you brother for today''s seafood porridge." Ruan Ning has eaten a lot of good things, and her mouth has long been sloppy. She already tasted the porridge when she tasted the first bite. This taste is definitely not made with frozen or preservative ingredients. The meat inside is delicious, and the best yellow croaker should be used. As for the others, they are definitely fresh ingredients. Where can I find this kind of food in this end of the world, it is impossible for her to go fishing in the river at night. Even before the end of the world, it takes a lot of effort to prepare these ingredients. In other words, the bowl of seafood porridge that the male lead made for her this time was actually made with the ingredients taken out of his space. Living things cannot be put in the space, but all kinds of seafood that have just been killed can be put in. In addition, the space can be kept fresh, so the ingredients put in are always put in the state, and the taste is no different from the living seafood. It''s just that these days, the hero has never exposed the matter of space. Whether Lin Yang and Jiang Jingchao know that the hero has space, Ruan Ning is not sure. But at least others certainly don''t know. Because the male protagonist doesn''t seem to rely on space abilities so much, he usually only collects materials, and he has never seen anything in the space before. Even in the novel, every time he upgrades his power, he gives priority to the lightning power. If it weren''t for the occasional meeting, knowing that the spatial ability can derive offensive abilities, the male protagonist might not have noticed this ability. But knowing it''s the same thing, Ruan Ning is of course impossible to puncture, she just assumed that she was just drinking a bowl of ordinary seafood porridge. But this seafood porridge is also really delicious. It would be great if I could eat this kind of delicacy every day. Alas, people are more popular than others. People who have space before the end of the world are the ones who have only after the end of the world. The level of collecting materials is different. Think about it, her space is full of instant products such as canned biscuits and instant noodles, while in the hero''s space, there are even fresh seafood, maybe there are all kinds of cooked food. If Ruan Ning had space before the end of the world, she would definitely pack all the signature dishes she liked in restaurants for ten, no, at least one hundred, and put them all in the space. In the future, you can take out whatever you want to eat. Anyway, when you put it in steaming, it will be the same after taking it out. The key is that you don''t have to make it yourself. After all, Ruan Ning could not eat the food she cooked herself. Even if she has the ingredients in the hero''s space, she can only be a violent thing. Of course, this can only be thought about. The person who has an extra space power after rebirth is the male patron Yicheng, not her Ruan Ning. I just don''t know if he can let her eat a few more meals after she hugs the male lead''s thigh. Even if it can''t be once a week, even once a month will do. Ruan Ning did not expect that one day he would be attracted by a simple bowl of seafood porridge. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 45： The hottest news in the safe zone today is about the crystal nucleus in the zombie''s head. Just yesterday afternoon, the security zone temporarily issued a notice that materials should be used to purchase this crystal core. No matter who it is, you can exchange crystal nuclei for food, and you can charge as much as you have. Ten crystal nuclei the size of a pinky fingernail can be replaced with a catty of rice. From the view of Ruan Ning, who knows the truth, this exchange rate is already very low. But for others, this can be regarded as a happy event that fell from the sky. No one would have imagined that this kind of stuff that no one usually notices can actually exchange so much food. Nowadays, the safe zone only provides one free meal a day. These are simply not enough to be full. Now that there is this good opportunity to earn food, who can not be moved. Such high returns can even make some ordinary people willing to risk their lives and leave the safe area to dig the so-called crystal nucleus. Of course, it is not that there are no smart people who have discovered something wrong. They did not choose to sell the crystal core to a safe area, but kept it. But such people are still a minority after all. The end of the world is coming, and the most important thing is to survive. The starvation in front of them makes it difficult for them to think about the future. * Entrance to the safe area. Ruan Ning and his party just got here, waiting for the guards at the door to let them go. Coming all the way from the safe zone, the word they heard most from the survivors was the crystal core, and there were many people standing at the door who wanted to go out to get the crystal core or hesitate to go out. "I heard that the things in the heads of zombies can really be exchanged for food? Couldn''t someone lie to us in a prank?" Someone disagreed. "Brother, this is a notice issued on the safe zone. Can it be fake? I saw someone change food from the window for a week early this morning." The person standing next to him explained. "There really is such a good thing!" The face of the person who just asked the question was still a little hesitant, but it still seemed to be moved, and his eyes were eager to try. Another person came over and interjected: "Wake up, now it is not so easy to exchange crystal cores for food." "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say how much you change?" "That''s how it is said. In the period from yesterday afternoon to this morning, the corpses of the zombies near the safe area were completely wiped out, and there was no one with a crystal core. If you hit Don¡¯t even think about picking it up. Of course, if it¡¯s going to kill zombies, then I didn¡¯t say... alas, I¡¯m a pity, I should pick up more of this thing when I was outside the safe zone." Some people are happy and some are worried, after figuring out what the crystal nucleus is. Many people regretted why they didn''t dig out the heads of the zombies. ********************************** ************************************* Compared with the others, Ruan Ning and his party''s expression was much calmer, because they knew about this matter earlier than these people, and they even knew what the crystal nucleus was, and why the security zone had to spend so much material to acquire this. Gu Yicheng stayed that day and talked to Xue Chen about crystal nuclei, and he threw the bag of crystal nuclei that Ruan Ning refused to accept. Xue Chen trusts Gu Yicheng in his heart. That night, he experimented with the method he said, and the result was really effective and the effect was remarkable. Then he asked Xie Fei, the fire power ability player in the team, to use the crystal core to improve his power. Naturally, Ruan Ning was not left behind by Xue Chen. So when she took the half-bag of crystal nuclei from Xue Chen, she was still a bit at a loss. Unexpectedly, these crystal nuclei went back and forth, and finally returned to her hand. At first, the hero alone gave her so many crystal nuclei, Ruan Ning refused to feel ashamed, and was afraid that the hero had ulterior motives. But now the other two abilities of the team have accepted the nucleus, and the problem she was worried about no longer exists. Ruan Ning has no reason to refuse. Now that Ruan Ning heard that the people around him were discussing the nucleus, he suddenly thought about it, and couldn''t help but glance at the male lead beside him. The day of their departure has been set, just today. But before heading to city b, they have to go to a place. They basically prepared all the supplies, but only one thing is missing, and that is gasoline. It¡¯s unrealistic to get to the imperial capital so far. It¡¯s unrealistic to just walk there, so it¡¯s best to drive, but it requires gasoline. Gasoline is not easy to change in the safe zone, it can even be said that it is impossible to change, and they have to drive so long, so oil can only find a way on their own. If there is no space, they will find a way to collect gasoline on the road, but now, they want to directly do a big ticket-- Xue Chen inquired about a piece of news from someone he knew. There was a gas station five kilometers away from the safe zone. On the afternoon before the end of the world, there happened to be a tanker parked there. And now, that tanker is probably still there. That''s right, they wanted Ruan Ning to take as much gasoline from the tanker as he could. Ruan Ning actually wanted to say that she could take the entire tanker away, and even a few more tankers would be completely fine. "Ningning, come and have a car with us." After leaving the safety zone, Ruan Ning consciously walked to the team''s car. Just as he was about to get on, he heard the male lead asking her to pass. The male protagonist''s off-road vehicle has been modified. It looks ordinary on the outside, but it is actually more durable than Xue Chen''s car, and it can hold more supplies. The two siblings are going to sit in a car, of course Xue Chen cannot have any opinions. Moreover, Ruan Ning is now alone with most of the materials in the team, which is the key protection object. Of course, where is safer to stay. So he happily let Ruan Ning sit over, and helped her put the backpack in the car over there. Ruan Ning whose whole person is arranged clearly: "..." The car slowly drove out of the safety zone, Ruan Ning turned around and took a last look at the safety zone behind him. Staying here for a while, and now suddenly leaving, there is still a little bit of reluctance in my heart. After all, none of them will come back again in the future. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Finally set off, the heroine punches! ! I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 46： "Gu Shao, the way forward is blocked, there is no way to go." Xue Chen''s voice came from the intercom. The walkie talkie in the car was obtained by Gu Yicheng. With this, the two cars can also communicate with each other and report the situation while driving. The two cars were one behind the other. Xue Chen and the others took the lead, and Ruan Ning¡¯s car followed closely behind. However, the car in front was halfway through and was suddenly forced to stop. Ruan Ning opened the car window and poked his head out and took a curious look outside. In front of this road, there are a lot of scrapped cars piled up there, about 20 or 30, with various types of vehicles, blocking the road and making it impossible to get through. The gas station they are going to is in the north part of City S. The development speed of this area is much slower than that of other areas in City S, as can be seen from the low buildings around it. So even if it broke out in the last days, it would be impossible for so many more cars to have accidents at once, and they were all stuck in the middle of the road so accidentally, but even a corpse could not be seen. Therefore, the present situation can only be artificially caused after the end of the world. Xue Chen on the walkie-talkie suggested: "Gu Shao, do you think we need to change the road?" It may be more convenient to change the road, but it takes a long detour and takes longer. They don¡¯t have much gasoline left, and if they encounter any obstacles along the way, they may not be able to toss them anymore. Listening to Xue Chen''s words, Gu Yicheng tapped his finger knuckles on the seat, staring straight ahead, and said in a deep voice, "No, let''s get out of the car and take a look." Lin Yang followed Gu Yicheng and got out of the car. Ruan Ning felt a little bored in the car, and wanted to follow her to take a look, but Gu Yicheng only warmly asked her to stay and don¡¯t walk around. Finally, Jiang Jingchao stayed and stayed in the car with her. . Ruan Ning held his chin and looked at Gu Yicheng who had already gone away with a depressed expression. Even if she was a little weaker, she wouldn''t even dare to get out of the car. And she couldn''t stay in the car every time something happened outside, and let someone stay to protect her. Ruan Ning originally felt that she was relaxing enough in the team and didn''t do anything. Now she felt like a professional user who was holding her back. Jiang Jingchao glanced at Ruan Ning from the rearview mirror, and rarely took the initiative to explain: "There are many zombies behind this dump of junk cars. Brother Gu is worried about your safety, so he won''t let you get out of the car." There are many zombies over there? ? Ruan Ning did not doubt the authenticity of the news at all. Jiang Jingchao is a mental ability, with his level, he can indeed detect the situation on the other side of the road. In addition to Dacheng who drove in Xue Chen''s car, everyone else got out of the car. Xie Fei looked at the cars piled a few meters high, and he was eager to try the fire power ability in his hand, and said, "Captain, or let me burn all these cars, so it will definitely pass." Before Xue Chen spoke, Li Bao vetoed his method by touching his forehead: "Xie Fei, can you use your brain, if there is still gasoline in the fuel tank of any car here, we will all be killed if it explodes. In this place." "What can we do? Can we still move these cars one by one?" A car weighs at least nearly one ton. They are not strong men. Besides burning them all, they seem to be There is no other way to get these cars away. Just as several people were discussing how to solve this problem, Gu Yicheng on the side had already turned over to the dump of waste cars. Lin Yang had cultivated a tacit understanding with him a long time ago. After he went up, people immediately followed. The two moved cleanly and quickly, and they quickly turned over to the other side of the waste car pile. These scrapped cars are stuck in the middle of the road, and their cars cannot pass, but it is not that difficult for people to pass. "Follow closely." Although Xue Chen didn''t know what the two wanted to do, he still chose to follow with his teammates unconditionally. Not only was it related to the fact that Gu Shao had helped their team a lot from the beginning after the end of the world, but Gu Shao had an aura that made people want to follow it convincingly. ********************************** ************************************* Ruan Ning, who was in the car, could only see from a distance that the male lead and Lin Yang had flipped to the side of the junk car pile, and then the other four people disappeared. Didn¡¯t you say that there are all zombies? Why are you still catching up with the land one by one? The waiting time was boring and anxious. To be honest, Ruan Ning would rather go with everyone to kill the zombies than just staring out the window in a daze. The surroundings of the car were calm and the waves were calm, not even the zombies could be seen, and they might all ran to the other side. It¡¯s a pity that the person who stayed in the car was Jiang Jingchao. He was a natural person who didn¡¯t like to talk very much. Even if she took the initiative to throw up a topic, he would just reply to her with a few words. After a few rounds, he would be completely chatted this day Up. If Lin Yang is here, maybe he can chat with her or something. Ruan Ning couldn''t help sighing. After about an hour, someone finally jumped off the waste car pile again. It''s Xie Fei. He first walked to the driver''s seat of the car in front and stopped for a while, then walked over to Ruan Ning and said, "Gu Shao let everyone pass." Ruan Ning asked, "Xie Fei, have all the zombies over there solved?" Xie Fei glanced at Ruan Ning in surprise, seeming to wonder how she knew there were zombies there, "Don''t worry, it''s resolved, we are all fine." After getting out of the car, Ruan Ning looked at the pile of scrap cars several meters high in front of him. Just as he wanted to roll over these cars like the previous heroes and the others, the car at the end of the pile was lifted up. There is a place where people can pass. "You come here from here." The tall muscular man in a short vest threw the car aside and said to them. Yes, the man lifted a car with only two hands. Knowing something, Xie Fei introduced: "This person is a power-type supernatural person with great strength. This waste car pile was created by him alone." Ruan Ning certainly knows the power system supernatural powers, but she also remembers that other power systems can also pick up about ten times more weight at the beginning. And this person just picked up a jeep, at least a ton heavier, but he didn''t feel that he was struggling. Probably the surprise on Ruan Ning¡¯s face was too obvious. The tall muscular man saw this and smiled and said: ¡°I used to be a member of the provincial weightlifting team, and now I have awakened the power system ability. I''m so strong." When Ruan Ning was talking to him, Gu Yicheng just walked out of a car 4s shop next to him, and saw the girl still staying on the spot, standing with others, squinting his eyes, approaching and asking in a deep voice. : "Ningning, what''s wrong?" "I just feel that this person is very powerful, so he can lift a car so easily." After seeing Gu Yicheng, Ruan Ning trot up to him, naturally grabbed the male lead''s arm, and casually praised the strength. One sentence of the supernatural person. When Gu Yicheng heard this, his eyes sank, and he smiled: "Isn''t my brother not good in Ningning''s heart?" Ruan Ning has hugged his thighs a lot these days. Hearing this kind of problem, his first reaction is to show his loyalty as soon as possible, "How come, brother is the best." She blinked and quickly changed the subject: "Brother, what is going on?" Looking around, the waste car pile here is no different from the ruins. The streets are in a mess, and there is no clean place to stay. No one can tell that there has just been a big battle here. Unlike Ruan Ning who was in the car just now, he didn''t even see a zombie. There is a sharp contrast between the two sides. Gu Yicheng lowered his head slightly, and his narrow eyes glanced at the curious girl beside him, "You''ll know it later." "Oh." The hero didn''t satisfy her curiosity immediately, and Ruan Ning didn''t feel disappointed either. Staying in this place is better than staying in the car with Jiang Jingchao''s boring gourd. Ruan Ning followed Gu Yicheng back to the shop where he came out just now. The situation in this car 4s shop is not much better than the street outside. Glass fragments are everywhere. As for the cars in the booth, most of the cars are pulled outside and used as roadblocks. In the rest area of ??the shop, there were several seriously injured people lying on the sofas. Their clothes were burned to pieces by the fire. Standing here, you could smell the smell of scorched meat. Ruan Ning discovered that the people present, especially the strange faces, had more or less burn marks. Even the power-type supernatural person who had just carried the car had a black mark on his face. A black mark, it seems that it is not as simple as she thinks she put a layer of dust on her face. "Thank you so much for what happened today. If it weren''t for you, people from our team might all be folded here." Lying on a single sofa, a middle-aged man in his forties coughed lightly. With a cry, I wanted to get off the sofa, but unfortunately the injury was too serious, and I was supported by the power system in a timely manner so I didn''t fall. In the end, Ruan Ning understood the cause and effect of the whole thing under the narration of the power system supernatural person. It turned out that this group of people was a team that came out of the safe area to perform rescue tasks. When passing through this place, they detected a large wave of zombies coming here. Because this side is not far from the safe area, in order to prevent these zombies from approaching the safe area, they first sent two people back to request support, and then let the power system supernatural person create this waste car pile roadblock in the middle of the road, temporarily blocking it. Lived with zombies. Everything was fine, their team''s strength was not weak, even if they couldn''t deal with this group of zombies, they could retreat to the other side of the roadblock in time to protect the team. But what they didn''t expect was that in the middle of this zombie group, there was also a zombie that could release a fireball like a fire-type superpower. Not only that, that mutant zombie was stronger than any fire-type supernatural power they had ever seen. In this way, without the slightest preparation, they will not only deal with the zombies group, but also deal with such a powerful mutant zombie. If it weren''t for the male protagonist to come and support them in time, even if they were not completely wiped out, few of them would survive intact. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 47： Ruan Ning said that the mutant zombie was really miserable. It should have been possible to abuse several waves of newcomers in this place. Maybe you could become a high-level zombie in the future, but it turned out to be bad luck. Not long after they first appeared on the stage, they met the male protagonist here, and finally turned into the male protagonist. A fiery red crystal nucleus in his hand. It was useless for Gu Yicheng to hold the fire-type crystal core, so he gave it to Xie Fei, who was also a fire-type superpower in the team. "Thank you Gu Shao!" Xie Fei was surprised and delighted when he took over the crystal core. The zombies were killed by Gu Shao alone, and they didn''t make much effort at all. Xie Fei didn''t expect this crystal nucleus to fall into his hands. Not only Xie Fei, but even Xue Chen in the team were surprised when they saw this scene. It would be okay if they didn¡¯t know the value of the crystal nucleus before, but now that I know it, it is inevitable that Gu Yicheng¡¯s behavior would be unavoidable. A little touched. As for those who are not in the team, even if they really have the idea of ??playing this crystal core, they have to weigh whether they can win Gu Yicheng. As long as anyone with a little self-awareness understands that when the mutant zombie makes everyone embarrassed, this crystal core is destined to miss them. The crystal nucleus of this fire-type mutant zombie is a little bigger than the thumb nail, and the whole body is fiery red. At first glance, it seems that this is not an ordinary crystal nucleus. Although Ruan Ning could not see the mutant zombie with his own eyes, he knew from the size of this crystal core that this mutant zombie was definitely more than one order. At least it should be about to enter the second order or have already entered the second order. And when dealing with this mutant zombie, the male protagonist didn''t get any injuries at all. It seems that killing the second-order mutant zombie is not a tricky thing for him. Mutant zombies are generally better than those with the same level of ability. I don''t know what stage the hero''s thunder and lightning ability has reached at this time? Ruan Ning thought about it, and felt that it was definitely not weak. Maybe the power level was faster than the third rank. This is less than a month after the end of the world broke out. Some people have not yet awakened, and they can only rely on cold weapons to kill zombies to survive. Some people have just awakened and are still in the groping stage, but the male protagonist has been able to defeat Tier 2 Mutant zombies. Sure enough, people are more popular than people. Ruan Ning is happy that the hero can be so good, so that as a "comrade teammate", her safety can also be more guaranteed, and at the same time she is worried about when she will become as good as the hero. ********************************** ************************************* Just after dealing with a group of zombies, the team''s physical strength and abilities were too exhausted, so for the sake of safety, Xue Chen arranged for everyone to stay here and fix them, and then leave to the gas station after lunch. The rescue team next to it suffered heavy casualties, and it was impossible to leave so quickly. It is now resting on the spot and counting the casualties. When they came out of the safe zone, there were dozens of people in total. The number of supernatural players in the team was very small, and most of the people who came were ordinary people. After tossing by the zombie group, five died in the team, and eight were seriously injured. Basically everyone had injuries. In contrast, on Ruan Ning''s side, except for the team''s Li Bao who was slightly injured when dealing with zombies, everyone else was intact. Ruan Ning did not expect that she could still see Qin Renhao here. He even became a member of the rescue team. He was considered to be the one in the rescue team with relatively minor injuries, only his arm was burned a piece of skin the size of a palm, but even so, the wound after being burned by the flame still looked a bit scary. If it is not handled properly, he may be infected. "Brother, I saw a high school classmate over there. Can I go over and say hello to him?" Ruan Ning originally wanted to go directly, but suddenly remembered the male lead''s words to tell her not to walk around. So I decided to talk to Gu Yicheng first. "High school classmate?" Gu Yicheng squinted, and looked in the direction Ruan Ning was looking at. Outside the shop, stood a handsome boy about her age. "Ningning will go if he wants to go, but it''s better not to leave everyone''s sight. The zombies on the periphery may come in again at any time." Gu Yicheng retracted his sight and said lightly. Ruan Ning nodded, but she didn''t feel that anything could happen to her because of the distance between the inside and outside of the shop. As soon as she heard the male lead agreed, she immediately walked out of the car 4s shop excitedly. "Ruan Ning? Why are you here?!" Qin Renhao had just learned what others had done before, using a knife to dig out the rotten meat from the wound to prevent it from being infected. Now there is not much blood on his face, and the whole person looks a little weak. But when he saw Ruan Ning, Qin Renhao''s face still couldn''t hide his surprise and joy. Since the meeting in the safe zone, he has never had the good luck to meet her in the safe zone again. He didn''t know her address, and she never came to him. "Your hurt yourself is not easy to bandage by yourself, let me help you." Ruan Ning thought of this person''s friendly attitude towards her before, and once wanted to help her change her cold medicine. Now he is like this, she can''t stand still. Watching him frantically dressing up the wound at that one person. "Then, then I will trouble you." Qin Renhao originally wanted to refuse, but seeing Ruan Ning''s bright eyes and the care in his eyes, the tips of his ears turned red, and then nodded in agreement. "It''s actually the first time I helped someone bandage. You don''t want to dislike my bad bandage." Ruan Ning took the cloth for bandaging from his hand, looked at the wound he was bleeding out without applying any medicine, frowned imperceptibly, and couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°You¡¯re really hurt if you don¡¯t apply medicine. Can it work?" Qin Renhao thought very eagerly, "After awakening the ability, the wound will recover much faster than before. This hurts me still." The conditions in the rescue team are not good, there are not many medicines, and the wound medicine is in short supply, so it can only be used first by the seriously injured people in the team. Drugs such as antibiotics are even rarer, otherwise Qin Renhao would not need to dig out rotten meat to prevent infection. There were wound medicines in Ruan Ning''s space, but she didn''t go to the pharmacy when she was collecting supplies, so these wounded medicines were not hers, but the team prepared them to put them in her space. Ruan Ning is very clear about the importance of such materials in the end times, so she is not qualified to decide on her own whether to use medicines on someone who is not in the team. But just letting him deal with the wound so crudely, it doesn''t seem to be very good either... When Ruan Ning was wondering whether to go to the male lead or Xue Chen for instructions, Jiang Jingchao walked over from the side and handed Ruan Ning iodine and Yunnan Baiyao. "Brother Gu asked me to send it over, saying that your classmates should be able to use it." Jiang Jingchao had other things to do and left after sending the medicine. After receiving the wound medicine, Ruan Ning looked for the male protagonist through the glass of the car 4s shop. Gu Yicheng was in the rest area with the rescue team''s Captain Su, the middle-aged man who was seriously injured, and did not pay attention to this. Someone has already sent medicine for injuries, so Ruan Ning doesn''t need to worry about other things. He quickly helped Qin Renhao retreat the wound, disinfected with iodine first, and then sprinkled him with Yunnan Baiyao. "By the way, who is Brother Gu that the person just said?" Qin Renhao asked casually while she was treating the wound. Ruan Ning tied a bow to the cloth strip and ended the bandaging operation. He casually said, "That''s my brother. He is also a very powerful superpower!" Hearing this answer, Qin Renhao''s heart raised up and let go. He followed Ruan Ning''s gaze and looked over there just now, and he just glanced at the man, and the sharp gaze he threw over made his back chill. Ruan Ning has been very low-key at school. Qin Renhao doesn''t know her family''s situation, nor does he know who is in her family. However, Qin Renhao could feel that only from the side just now, Ruan Ning''s brother was definitely not waiting. But with such a person, I think Ruan Ning should be able to live better in the last days, right? Qin Renhao also heard that it seemed that the team with Ruan Ning saved everyone, otherwise they might still be chased by a group of zombies and the mutant zombie in this place. Qin Renhao once thought that after he had the ability, he would be able to protect himself and the people he wanted to protect, but after experiencing this time, he fully realized his weakness, otherwise he wouldn¡¯t be invisible to the mutant zombies. The power to fight back. In addition to greeting Qin Renhao, Ruan Ning has one more important thing to ask him. Now that they have already left the safe zone and don''t know if they can meet them in the future, Ruan Ning didn''t use any more circuitous questioning methods, but directly asked. Then from Qin Renhao''s mouth, Ruan Ning learned something she wanted to know. That Chen Yinger didn''t stay in the team of No. 1 High School for a few days. Before Qin Renhao joined the rescue team, she went to seek refuge with her boyfriend who had also come to the safe zone. It seems that he followed that person to leave the safe area. Because her boyfriend''s house is not in S city, she came to the safe area this time to replenish supplies, so Chen Ying''er followed him after he left. Ruan Ning felt a sense of sorrow after listening, but he didn''t feel any indignation or unwillingness. After all, the person who has experienced these pains in the previous life is the original owner, not her. Ruan Ning has only this memory that belongs to the original owner. He knows what happened, but he has not had the same experience, and he cannot empathize with it. It seems that the only thing she can do is to give an explanation to the original owner when she encounters the person who killed the original owner in the previous life, but if she can''t meet or have the opportunity to teach that person, Ruan Ning will not worry about it. But to be honest, Ruan Ning actually didn''t know how to teach that Chen Yinger. She has thought about several plans, and there are all kinds of them, but they were rejected by herself at the beginning. After all, Ruan Ning couldn''t do things like this person fell into trouble and push other people into the zombies, and he couldn''t do it under the pretext of avenging others. Dogs can bite people, but people can never bite dogs afterwards. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 48： When Qin Renhao heard Ruan Ning say that she would not go back to the safe area with them, but directly to the imperial capital, he exclaimed, "You are leaving the safe area. You will never come back again?! " "Yeah." Ruan Ning glanced at him suspiciously, not understanding why he had such a big reaction. Qin Renhao finally calmed down the stormy waves in his heart, but he was still a little out of state, a trace of loss flashed through his eyes, and he suddenly lost his words: "I thought you were just like me and just came out to perform the task. Go to the capital city... that should be far away. Right..." If Ruan Ning is still in the safe zone, as long as the two of them are still alive, sooner or later they will meet. But if the people in front of you go to the imperial capital, then the possibility of them meeting again in this life is really close to zero. "The imperial capital is quite far away from S city, but I have a reason to go." Ruan Ning said. She had to follow the footsteps of the hero. Qin Renhao glanced at the girl next to him with a complicated expression, his lips moved. After all, he didn''t tell the faint thoughts in his heart. Instead, he changed his words and said, "I wish you all the best." If it were not for this dilemma, perhaps Qin Renhao would tell Ruan Ning his love for her as it was, but now that it is said at this time, besides causing the other party to worry, what other use can he do? His parents are still alive or dead, and he must stay in the safe area of ??S City to wait for their news. Therefore, it is impossible for him to go to the imperial capital with her, and he has no position to ask her to stay, and he does not have enough ability to protect her. And Qin Renhao could see that Ruan Ning hadn''t had the kind of thought he had for her so far. Although I am a little unwilling, it is the best way not to speak out. "Then I will borrow your good words." Ruan Ning gladly accepted Qin Renhao''s blessing. She didn''t continue to talk with him for too long. Before leaving, Ruan Ning left the remaining iodine and Yunnan Baiyao to Qin Renhao. She thought he should still be able to use these medicines in the future. But she hoped that he had better stop using this opportunity. ... During the period when Ruan Ning was applying medicine to Qin Renhao, the waste car pile in the middle of the road had been cleared by the power system supernatural person to a road that could be opened to traffic. As long as their team finished repairing, they can Immediately set off to the direction of the gas station. Because it is outside, there may be zombies at any time, and the conditions are not more convenient than when in the safe zone, so they did not set up an iron pot to cook at noon today, but just settled it casually, just like everyone else. Water nibble on bread and biscuits. The bread they eat after the end of the world is not the kind that has a shelf life of only two or three days in a cake shop and is sprinkled with a thick layer of pork floss or icing sugar. It''s the kind of ordinary buns sold in supermarkets. Fortunately, there are a lot of preservatives, otherwise the shelf life may have passed. But in a few more months, no one cares about the deterioration. As long as there is food to fill the stomach, whoever cares whether eating the food will make people diarrhea. The more Ruan Ning thought about it, the more he felt that he was so pitiful that he had crossed into such a world. She found a quiet corner with no one in the car 4s shop, and ate the little bun in front of her with a sullen expression. Ugh! When will this kind of life pass... Originally, Ruan Ning had gradually become accustomed to this arduous life in the last days. Even if he ate coarse grains, he would not choke from time to time. But since drinking the seafood porridge delivered by the male lead that night, she tasted the delicious food again. The squeamish intestines and stomach began to resist again. Just like now, Ruan Ning feels that this bread is really not delicious at all, dry and can''t taste what it is... She really wants to take out the snacks stored in the space and is shocked. Ruan Ning knew that he couldn''t eat much and was afraid of wasting food, so he only took a bag of bread from the car and didn''t even bother to add the jam on the side. Anyway, it''s just to fill up your stomach, so what else can you do? Halfway through the meal, Ruan Ning thought in pain, the compressed biscuits eaten by the rescue team over there were much more unpalatable than the bread in her hands. When Ruan Ning went to the supermarket, he also put a lot of them in the space, because I heard that this is easy to fill up. It''s just that the taste is really hard to describe. "Why are you here alone?" A magnetic voice with a smile rang from above, and Gu Yicheng didn''t know when he appeared in front of Ruan Ning. The hero walked silently. "Brother." Ruan Ning raised his head slightly, looking at the man who sat down still much taller than himself. "Is the bread not tasty?" Gu Yicheng noticed when she was there that the bread in her hand had been eaten for almost ten minutes and had not been finished. The rest of the team did not dislike it, even if Ruan Ning really couldn''t eat it, he couldn''t say it. So she shook her head and said, "No." Ruan Ning sighed and stuffed the remaining half of the bread into his mouth. He swallowed it without even chewing a few times. Then, she was choked. "Cough! Cough! Cough!" Ruan Ning coughed painfully several times, and there were a few physiological tears in the corners of her eyes. At that moment, she felt that the air in her lungs was almost coughed up by her. Gu Yicheng frowned, unscrewed the mineral water next to her and handed it to her. At the same time, he patted Ruan Ning''s back to give her comfort, and said helplessly: "Eat slowly, no one will grab you." I''m not afraid of you grabbing it, I''m afraid of you being okay. Ruan Ning drank several sips of water before finally swallowing the food that was stuck in the esophagus and had no time to swallow. "Why is such a big person so easy to get anxious." Gu Yicheng said, handing her the prepared canned fruit, "Didn''t you say you want to eat canned food? It''s for you." ...It''s still her favorite yellow peach flavor. But how does he know he likes this? Ruan Ning suddenly remembered that when she was in the car before, she seemed to have casually mentioned that she wanted to eat canned food. If it is a yellow peach flavor, it would be better. Many brands in this world, including food, are almost the same as in the real world. This brand of canned Ruan Ning has been eaten in the real world before, and it tastes sweet and refreshing. Ruan Ning stared at the canned yellow peaches in the male lead''s hand for a long time, struggling a little. Canned food is a fragile and difficult to store material in the last days and not many people will choose to collect it first. Just like Xue Chen and the others, they only take some light and easy to eat food, not paying much attention to taste. The nearby shops are also related to auto repair industries. How can I find any canned yellow peaches? I''m afraid this is probably taken out of the male lead space in all likelihood. They all say that they can eat people¡¯s mouth softly and take short hands... But she doesn¡¯t know how many good things she has used the male lead, shouldn¡¯t it be bad this time? Ruan Ning succeeded in persuading herself with this reason, and then smiled and took the can from the male lead. She decided that she must be better to the hero in the future! This man is simply a Doraemon walking in the last days. ****************************** ********************************** After having enough rest, Ruan Ning and his party also hurry up and set off. Before leaving, Qin Renhao came over and gave Ruan Ning something. It was a safety charm, said to be given to her as a thank you gift for treating his wounds just now, and I hope this safety charm can protect her from reaching the imperial capital safely. He said so, Ruan Ning seemed to find no reason to refuse this gift. So he could only put the peace talisman on his neck under Qin Renhao''s hopeful gaze. Qin Renhao stood where he was, looking disappointed as Ruan Ning got into the car, and then the car left his sight. However, the feeling of disappointment in Qin Renhao''s heart diminished a bit when he thought of having a peace symbol next to her in the future. I wish they could meet again one day. ... Probably because the road was not so smooth today, they didn''t drive far this time, they encountered a little situation again and stopped. "Captain, there seems to be a person lying in the middle of the road." After the apocalypse broke out, the most people have seen are corpses. As soon as Xue Chen wanted to say there was something to make a fuss about, he heard Dacheng who drove add, "He seems to be alive." Xue Chen looked over the windshield in front of the car, and the exposed half of the face of the person lying on the ground that Dacheng said was a normal human skin color, without the swelling and hideousness of zombies. It''s just that the blackened wounds on this person''s back that were scratched by zombies are also very obvious. Even if he had seen more life and death in the last half month of the last days, Xue Chen still couldn''t solve a person who just might become a zombie in advance. But he can''t save everyone. Xue Chen sighed when he saw this, and said, "Move him to the side of the road, and...put some food and water beside him. If this person can survive for good, these materials should be useful to him. " Although not all people who are scratched will become zombies, in the final analysis, those who can not be infected are a few of them. Just like Xie Fei before, when he was scratched by a zombie, even if Shao Gu said that he might not be infected, everyone in the team had already planned the worst in their hearts. Now that this young man who looks even younger than Xie Fei was scratched by a zombie, he is probably too bad. When Ruan Ning heard Xue Chen on the walkie-talkie saying that someone was lying in the middle of the road and wanted to go down to deal with it, he didn''t take this to heart. When Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the person lying on the ground, he felt familiar. He said: "Wait, I know this person!" The intercom was not turned off yet, Ruan Ning''s voice reached the car over there. At the same time, the three people in the car she was in also looked at themselves. Ruan Ning smiled embarrassedly and explained: "His name is Xu Chi and he is a classmate of mine." Ruan Ning did not expect that in just a few hours today, she would meet two people she knew in two different places. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *There is no well-known male second in the sweet text _(:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_, except for teammates, who are soy saucers. Just stand firm with the male lead. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 49： "Since this person is Sister Ruan Ning''s classmate, then we will save it easily. Otherwise, put him in a comatose person here, if he doesn''t become a zombie, maybe he will be passed by. The zombies are gone." Lin Yang suggested from the side. If the one lying on the road today is just an unknown stranger, no matter how pitifully he is going to die at a young age, they can only put this person on the side of the road and let him fend for himself. Up. Whether they are cold-blooded or ruthless, there are too many people like him in the last days who need help. They are not the savior, and they don''t have that great ability. It is impossible to save everyone. "Brother, let''s save him, okay? Watching my classmates lying here alone, I''m really sorry..." Ruan Ning thought about the same as Lin Yang. She could just ignore people she didn''t know, just as if she had never seen him. But looking at a person who had just spoken to herself a few days ago, and now just abandoned him on the side of the road, to be honest, she did have a little bit of intolerance in her heart, so she opened the mouth to persuade the hero to agree with her Save people. Ruan Ning looked at Gu Yicheng next to him with a pair of sparkling eyes. The people in this car, it should be said that the whole team of them were all led by the male lead. As long as he agrees to save people, then Xu Chi will have recovered half his life temporarily. As for whether he can survive in the end, it depends on his own good fortune. Gu Yicheng looked at the hope in the girl''s eyes and squinted slightly. After a while, he said in a deep voice, "Lin Yang, you and Captain Xue go down and arrange this person." When Lin Yang saw that Gu Ge spoke, he knew that he had agreed to save the man, took out a bundle of twine from under the car seat and got out of the car. Ruan Ning also understood the meaning of the male protagonist''s words, suddenly raised a bright smile, and said happily: "Thank you brother, brother, you are such a good person." She gave him a good person card without hesitation. Gu Yicheng looked at her joyful appearance, her dark eyes were slightly deep, "Let me promise to save your classmate, but Ningning, you have to promise me one thing. You won''t get out of the car later. Your classmate Lin Yang will arrange it for you." Ordinary people scratched by zombies may be infected with the virus at any time and become zombies, so it is the safest way to only let the supernatural person pass. In this way, even if this person suddenly becomes a zombie, it will not cause serious consequences. Of course Ruan Ning also knows this. Her goal has been achieved, and she and Xu Chi have only met once, which is not an extraordinary relationship. Of course, she will not make trouble with the past to see how he is going. Was willing to rest assured. Xu Chi was finally **** by Lin Yang Wuhua and thrown into the back seat of another car. Even if someone suddenly turns into a zombie in the middle of the way, there is no way to harm those around him. ********************************** ************************************** After successfully solving Xu Chi''s matter, they can continue to drive on the road. It stands to reason that the closer they are to the city, the more zombies they will encounter. When I first started on the road, I didn''t see many zombies. I thought it was the group of zombies I met in the car 4s shop just now that brought the surrounding zombies over, so I didn''t take this situation too seriously. But when they drove for a few kilometers, they were almost at the location of the gas station. Not only were there not many zombies, but fewer and fewer zombies. Even after entering this street, looking around, there was a zombie around. I can''t see it. The gas station they were going to was located on the corner of a crossroad, and the traffic lights were no longer functioning because of the power outage. Abandoned cars on the side of the road, as well as dried blood on the ground, all prove that this place has experienced the same changes experienced by other places. The surroundings were silent, and there were no survivors in the nearby residential buildings. Even the trees originally planted on both sides of the road had fallen leaves, only a few scattered leaves still hanging in front, looking even more depressed. There are few zombies in a place that can understand, but China has a population of more than one billion before the end of the world. This place is in an urban area, not in a barren mountain. It is not normal to have no zombies. And even if a powerful ability person happened to slaughter the zombies here before their party came, the street would not be so clean that there were no "dead" zombies. "Gu Shao, what should we do now?" Everyone was vigilant about the surrounding situation, even when they arrived at the gas station, no one got off the car. If something goes wrong, it is a demon. No zombies can be seen on the street, sometimes it is more dangerous than seeing a group of zombies. A danger is in the light, and the eyes can see what you know in your heart, and the other is hidden in the dark. I don¡¯t know when I will come over and hit you by surprise. "Everyone, be careful, there is a problem with this place." After Gu Yicheng finished speaking, Yu Guang glanced at Ruan Ning who was next to his seat, and frowned when he thought of something. Ruan Ning noticed the male lead''s gaze throwing at her, and before Gu Yicheng spoke and arranged himself as clearly as last time, he quickly said: "Brother, can I get off the car with you this time. You." Don''t worry, I will protect myself and I will definitely not hold back you! I have been practicing the marksmanship you taught me in the past few days, don''t believe me." Ruan Ning took the gun out of the space and loaded the magazine herself. The whole movement was clean and tidy. After all this was done, she raised a pair of moist eyes and looked at the person next to her with an obedient expression. Gu Yicheng thought of the weirdness of this place. It may not be safe to leave people in the car, so he no longer insisted on letting Ruan Ning stay here and said, "Get off the car. But you must remember to follow me and don''t run too far." "Okay, brother. I promise not to run around!" Ruan Ning was relieved to see that the hero didn''t force her to leave her in the car and gave her a bodyguard by his side to protect her safety. Although this feeling of being protected is good and safer, there is no danger of life, but it is not a problem that it has been like this. Compared to being regarded as a dodder who knows nothing, she still prefers the feeling of working hard with everyone. She can learn with everyone **** zombies and try not to drag the team. After getting off the car, Ruan Ning followed Gu Yicheng obediently. After the experience of the male lead taking her to the factory to kill the zombies, Ruan Ning now obviously has no sense of the zombies that was so scared that they were so weak. In any case, this is a big improvement. I believe that sooner or later, she will be able to kill the zombies just like the hero. This gas station is much larger than the gas station that Ruan Ning and Xue Chen stayed there for a night when they left the city. Everyone immediately saw the tanker truck parked on the empty space of the gas station. It seems that the information they got from the safe zone is accurate. There is indeed a tanker truck that was parked here before the end of the world and was not driven away. Lin Yang and Xue Chen walked at the forefront of the team. When they reached the fork in the road, the two looked at each other, and then walked into the gas station separately to check. The others stayed in place, watching the surrounding situation. At the same time, when Lin Yang and Xue Chen acted, Jiang Jingchao also activated his own mental powers to investigate the situation around the gas station. "Brother Gu, everything is normal. There is no problem with the gas station." He nodded at Gu Yicheng, indicating that there was indeed no zombie in the gas station. Sure enough, a few minutes later, Xue Chen and Lin Yang who had gone to the gas station to explore the way also returned without success. They went around the gas station just now, and even searched the inside of the gas station carefully. As long as they could hide things, they all took a closer look, but they still found nothing and found nothing. abnormal. The entire gas station was unexpectedly safe. But for some reason, it is this kind of unusual security that is revealed everywhere, but it makes everyone feel more and more panic in their hearts. On the side, Ruan Ning was even more nervous than the others present, and his nerves were tense all the time, as if a barrel could erupt at any time. The reason for her is because... She suddenly remembered that there were plots about this place, the gas station, and the kindergarten that Ruan Ning accidentally caught when they drove over from the street just now. . It was also from the time when I saw the kindergarten that Ruan Ning suddenly felt a familiar feeling, but she did not connect the two with a certain place in the plot of the novel at first, until Xue Chen and Lin Yang just now. Speaking of the supplies in the gas station are all well preserved, it seems that no one has ever gone in and flipped it, and she suddenly recalled this episode. This place is indeed not safe, and there are indeed zombies hidden in the dark, and it is still a group of zombies. In fact, with the current strength of their team, a group of ordinary zombies, as long as they are not so large that it makes people scalp numb, it is difficult for everyone to feel like a big enemy. But the zombies in this place are a bit special, it''s so special that these zombies are all infected by the virus from a few years old. In the last days, a minor child wants to survive, it is far more difficult for those adults. But when humans become zombies, these little zombies have their own advantages because of their petite size, making them more flexible and easy to hide, making them hard to guard against. The reason why they felt weird everywhere on the way here, and they still couldn''t see a zombie, was because this area was occupied by a group of little zombies who had turned into very young children. All the living people who enter this place will be watched by them. "Brother, let''s leave this gas station as soon as we get the gasoline." Ruan Ning said from the side. She spoke in a very small voice, for fear that it would startle the little zombies who didn''t know where or when they would suddenly jump out. There was a trembling sound in the girl''s voice that she didn''t even have time to notice. Gu Yicheng could even clearly feel her fear. He took a part of his mind, gave her a soothing look, and said warmly, "Don''t be afraid, I am here." Ruan Ning wanted to explain clearly the danger they would encounter next, but when he spoke, he suddenly didn''t know what to say, and finally nodded following the words of the male lead. A long novel with a few million words of content includes too much plot. Ruan Ning can''t remember exactly what happened to the male lead and the group at this gas station. She only knew that Gu Yicheng, who was the protagonist, was seriously injured in order to solve these difficult little ghosts. Although in the novel, because of the powerful strength and the necessary protagonist aura, no matter how many things the male protagonist and the three of them have experienced, they all walked safely all the way to the imperial capital, so it is impossible to be here in S city. But this place is the first time such a difficult occasion has been encountered since the male protagonist was reborn. Regardless of whether the gas station is dangerous or not, since everyone has come, the gasoline still has to be packed and taken away. With the concerted efforts of everyone, dozens of large and small bottles were quickly found from the gas station. Ruan Ning went straight to the tank truck when everyone was looking for petrol containers. Before the change, Ruan Ning might still hide himself, but now the situation has changed. She just wants to get all the gasoline quickly, and then quickly leave this dangerous place. No matter what she said before, the space area cannot fit a tanker truck. But Ruan Ning is not a reckless person, and he won''t expose his own background in just a few days. She thought about the reason early in the morning. If someone in the team asked about it, she would say that her space was upgraded. Anyway, the male protagonist has also given her a lot of crystal nuclei in the past few days, which should be enough for one person to raise her low-level abilities to the first level. It is difficult to install people with small space, and people with large space have less space to install, so there are fewer problems to face. As long as she can find a reasonable reason, no one will doubt the truth. After understanding it, Ruan Ning did not hesitate anymore. With a thought, the oil tanker in front of him disappeared in a blink of an eye and entered the space. Such a big fuel tanker just disappeared, and it was natural to hide it from other people in the gas station. Ruan Ning gave the reason that he had thought up a long time ago, "It seems that my space has been upgraded this morning, but I am not sure, so I want to try to see if I can put this car in..." She pretended to be surprised. "I didn''t expect it to be successful." The tank truck can be put into the space, which is a great thing for the team. They originally planned to take as much gasoline as they could, and the missing part was added on the road. Now that they took so much gasoline at once, and only supplied them with two cars to the Imperial Capital, it was more than enough. Ruan Ning finished collecting the tanker truck and the gasoline that everyone had collected from the gas port and put it into the bottle. He walked quickly to Gu Yicheng and couldn''t help but express his concern, "Brother, since the gasoline is now If we have enough, can we leave quickly... I, I feel a little flustered, and I always feel that something is watching us secretly." Gu Yicheng actually feels like this. The longer you stay in this place, the more obvious the feeling of being stared at by something. If Ruan Ning hadn''t put the tank truck into the space just now, he would also take action. "Hurry up and get out of here!" Even if the others on the scene did not know the plot in advance and the danger hidden in the dark like Ruan Ning did, they could still somewhat vaguely perceive the danger of this place, and understand that it is not appropriate to stay here for long, so it is better to leave as soon as possible. Therefore, none of them were greedy for other supplies in the gas station. After getting the gasoline, they hurried back to the car. During this period of time, nothing happened around the gas station, and there was a lot of silence, as if all the dangers were due to everyone''s pressure and imagination. Until they started to start the car, the sound of the engine sounded in the open space. Suddenly, a dark figure rushed out of the nearby residential building, and only a few seconds appeared on the front windshield of Ruan Ning¡¯s car. Before, and then with a bang, hit it. If it hadn''t been for their car that had been modified, the glass on this side might have been broken. "There are zombies coming, everyone pay attention!!" Ruan Ning''s eyesight is 5.2, and he has been paying attention to his surroundings all the time, so the scene where the zombies appear can be seen clearly. When she caught a glimpse of the hideous and immature face exposed in the dark shadow, she knew the plot in the novel, and they couldn''t escape this time. This group of zombies will not let them leave like this. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 50： After the first zombie appeared, soon, nearly a hundred more zombies burst out from the nearby residential buildings. No wonder they didn''t find anything when they were at the gas station just now. It turns out that these residential buildings are their base camp. The one who appeared in front of Ruan Ning and his car was the first zombie that rushed out of it. He was a young boy, about four or five years old. The clothes on his body have been torn apart, the exposed skin is dark and purple, and the limbs are twisted together, which looks very weird. A pair of eyes, mostly white, seems to hide a trace of resentment, staring at the car. Of them. Seeing that the windshield could not be broken, it was lying on it, and its long black nails scratched the glass, making a sharp and piercing sound. It made people feel numb when listening. Because several of them were in the car, they couldn''t hit the zombie in front of the windshield, but they couldn''t let it keep hitting the glass here. Jiang Jingchao in the driver''s seat reacted quickly. After the car started, he immediately turned the steering wheel to the left and made a sharp turn, trying to throw it off from above. After the boy zombie was thrown to the ground by the car, a tumbling avoiding Gu Yicheng''s thunder and lightning ability, he tilted his head, grinned at them, and ran away. Into the group of zombies. Nearly a hundred zombies came around, and apart from the difference in clothes and size, they couldn''t see much difference at all. As soon as the boy zombie got in, it disappeared immediately. Lin Yang used his abilities to build a wall of one or two meters high, blocking some zombies who wanted to approach from the side. Gu Yicheng''s thunder and lightning ability is even more powerful. Sometimes when an ability goes down, the zombies that are hit have no time to struggle, and they turn into cokes on the ground. Ruan Ning was not idle, and had been shooting zombies. After the last special training, her shooting accuracy has been much higher. Although she can''t guarantee that she will hit the zombie''s head every time, she can now successfully prevent a small number of zombies from approaching. It¡¯s just that these little zombies are very difficult to entangle. Although they are not as thick as those of adult zombies, their reaction speed is much higher than other zombies, and every time they are attacked, they will immediately run away from the spot. Opened, and then suddenly jumped out from another corner, making people unpredictable. Fortunately, there are three powerful abilities in the car, Ruan Ning and the others are not too pressured, but Xue Chen is not so lucky. They are in trouble. "Gu Shao, the car on our side can''t start, and these zombies have surrounded us, so we can''t get off the car at all." Xue Chen''s nervous voice was mixed with the electric noise of the walkie-talkie. Hearing his call for help, Ruan Ning took a look at the right hand side, where Xue Chen and his vehicle were located. I saw dozens of petite zombies surrounded by the vehicle. Looking from her side, there were a large area densely covered, and several of them had even climbed onto the roof, windows and doors of their cars, blocking them. The way they got off. If these zombies are not dealt with, Xue Chen and others will probably be trapped in the car, and in the end they can only be slaughtered by the zombies. "Lin Yang, Superzi, you get out of the car and help, I''ll clear the way for you." Gu Yicheng said decisively. With so many zombies outside, it is not convenient to move around in the car, but it will hinder them. Moreover, these zombies like to run around randomly. They got under their car or climbed onto the roof of their car with a little carelessness, scratching the things they touched with their sharp nails, and so on. , I am afraid that not only will they not run away, but the car will be completely destroyed by them. Jiang Jingchao slammed the brakes, Lin Yang immediately opened the car door and jumped off the side. With a wave of the machete in his hand, his eyes were quick and his hands were quick, he chopped off the head of a zombie who ran over by smelling a living person. After Lin Yang got off the car, Jiang Jingchao got out of the car and went to support Xue Chen together. Gu Yicheng cleared the way for the two of them behind him, and the abilities were released one after another, and several zombies soon appeared around the car. Ruan Ning watched from the side, and couldn''t help but sweat for the hero. Ability is not inexhaustible, inexhaustible. The hero''s ability level is indeed higher than many people, but Ruan Ning just thinks that the hero in the original book was seriously injured in this place, and he is a little worried that he will not have enough physical strength at that time, and what should be done if the zombies find a chance to fight back . The hero is the core force of their team, and there must be no accidents. To deal with this kind of small and fast zombies, bullets may not be as good as cold weapons. Gu Yicheng picked up the Tang knife he used before from the back seat, opened the door and got out of the car, and greeted Ruan Ning together. Ruan Ning did not hesitate, and ran down quickly. She could understand it. These little zombies seemed to have spotted their car. Every time they rushed to the side of the car to make trouble, it was like treating them and the car as toys. I am afraid that staying in the car is faster than dying outside. "Follow me." Gu Yicheng bowed his head and exhorted Ruan Ning next to him, then waved his hand and smashed a zombie who wanted to sneak to death with a power. Ruan Ning nodded quickly. In the chaotic scene before her, she certainly knew who was the safest to stay with. But when he saw the Tang knife in the man''s hand, Ruan Ning flashed a flash, and took out the golf club she had put in before. Although this weapon was not aggressive and couldn''t kill zombies, she felt it was easier to use than a machete. Anyway, she followed the male lead. When one came, she would swing it away, and shoot if she couldn¡¯t run away. Ruan Ning didn¡¯t expect how many zombies she could kill, as long as she could let the zombies come close. She was thankful. During this period, Lin Yang and Jiang Jingchao also rescued Xue Chen and the others from the car surrounded by zombies. They gained a few more combat powers. With everyone¡¯s cooperation, the surrounding zombies were already a lot less visible to the naked eye. . But there were too many zombies in the beginning, and there were still dozens of zombies beside them, coveting them, the living people. Ruan Ning should be the easiest one among the crowd, Gu Yicheng beside her attracted most of the firepower. Ruan Ning was fully protected by Gu Yicheng, because in this way, she was able to pay attention to the surrounding situation while killing zombies. At this moment, she happened to see the boy zombies who had disappeared just now, and she didn''t know when they ran back again, and she was about to jump down from the tree next to him. The direction it stares at is exactly the position of the male lead. At this time, Gu Yicheng was focusing on dealing with several zombies entangled with him, unable to tell. "Brother be careful!" Without knowing where the courage came from, Ruan Ning didn''t even think about it, so he quickly took out an ashtray from the space and threw it on the zombie. Unlike other zombies, this boy zombie only knows to eat people by instinct, it should already have a bit of wisdom. Just because the lightning in Gu Yicheng''s hand almost hit it before, it was always on the side, but did not attack other people, but specifically stared at Gu Yicheng. When he showed his weakness, he couldn''t wait to come over and kill him. Ruan Ning was very ambitious when he smashed it. At that time, he only wanted to save people as soon as possible, but he waited until after smashing the zombies. Suddenly thinking of how vindictive this little zombie was, Ruan Ning felt a little regretful in his heart. The male protagonist has abilities, strength, and the protagonist''s halo. No matter how bad he is, he won''t be weaker, and even more injured than her. As for her, the identity of the original owner in the plot is at best a female partner who died early. She has inherited the identity of the original owner. Although she is still alive and well, who knows if this death buff will fall again one day. On her. In addition, she has no abilities and strength, even if good luck is not killed by this zombie, the consequences of being scratched and infected are enough for her to drink a pot. I am afraid that when she arrives, she can only end up with Xu Chi in that car, tied to the seat by a large number of people, and anxiously awaiting news of whether she can survive the zombie virus in despair and confusion. But Ruan Ning now has no extra effort to regret what he did just now, because after the boy zombie was hit by the ashtray, he decisively gave up Gu Yicheng, who had noticed it appeared and reacted quickly with lightning. , Turned and rushed towards Ruan Ning. When Ruan Ning saw this scene, she was so scared that her face was pale, and she stepped back several steps while her brain was running at high speed, thinking about what else she could do to get the zombie away. The speed of this boy zombie is very fast, but it is a bit different from the mutant speed zombie, it belongs to the kind of flexible movement. Using her hands and feet together, she reached Ruan Ning''s side with a few efforts. When she was swinging, she was evasively avoided by its movements and did not hit it. Instead, the zombie found a chance to approach, although Ruan Ning ran to the side to avoid its direct attack on the face. But its long black nails were still inevitably scratched on the back of Ruan Ning''s hand, and her white skin instantly added two inch-long blood marks. "Hiss!" Ruan Ning took a breath, his body movement slowed down because of the pain. Ruan Ning didn''t pay attention just now when he was in a panic. He was several meters away from Gu Yicheng. During the moment she was fighting the boy''s zombies, Gu Yicheng frowned and speeded up to get rid of the zombies beside him. All the zombies in front of him were struck by lightning and turned into coke. In time, he also used Tang Knife to stop the boy zombies from wanting to approach Ruan Ning again. His eyebrows were cold, and his eyes were cold when he looked at the zombies. "Brother, I''m so scared... will I die here." Seeing Gu Yicheng coming, Ruan Ning was like seeing a savior, holding on to him with a look of fear, and the blood from the back of his hand stained his clothes. However, Gu Yicheng''s clothes were black, and the blood stains on them were not visible. Gu Yicheng looked at the people around him, his eyes softened, and calmly said: "No. I won''t let you have anything." I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 51： "No. I won''t let you do anything." Gu Yicheng''s deep voice contained an inexplicable reassuring feeling, and Ruan Ning''s fearful and uneasy heart was gradually stabilized by him. In fact, isn''t it because she was accidentally caught by the zombies? Thinking about how many zombies she has seen during most of the last half of her life in the last days, she can''t just be planted here unclearly. Besides, being caught by a zombie will not necessarily turn into a zombie, and some can be a blessing in disguise. Maybe because of this incident, she might be able to inspire abilities. She will not die here! Definitely not! ! In order to prevent the male lead from taking care of her emotions, Ruan Ning cheered up and tried to put a smile on her face to cheer herself up. At the same time, she also decisively gave up using golf clubs that could only be used for defense, and took out the gun given to her by the hero. Perhaps it was because I thought that since I had been scratched, even if I was injured a few more times, the infected person would still be infected. On the contrary, Ruan Ning''s action to kill zombies this time was not as fearful as before, and he turned his head well. Several small zombies who were about to sneak attack from the side were shot down. "Brother Gu, let''s help you." The situation there has stabilized, but there are only two people on Gu Yicheng and Ruan Ning. The boy zombie is obviously a special existence in this group of zombies, with higher wisdom and more difficult to deal with. Lin Yang and Jiang Jingchao were uneasy. After solving Xue Chen and their crisis, they came to help. The three of them have cultivated a tacit understanding in these days of fighting. Gu Yicheng has not yet recovered to the heyday of the sixth-order ability of the previous life. With a large number of zombies and protecting Ruan Ning around him, his actions will inevitably be fettered. The boy zombie had felt threats from Gu Yicheng before, and his pursuit of it angered him. Ruan Ning had long been abandoning him, and he had been pestering Gu Yicheng forever. On it. The boy''s zombie''s movements were flexible, and he also drove other zombies to make trouble nearby, Gu Yicheng couldn''t even do anything to it for a while. Now that Lin Yang and Jiang Jingchao deal with other zombies, Gu Yicheng can also concentrate on dealing with this difficult boy zombie. Gu Yicheng thought of the injuries he saw on Ruan Ning just now, as well as her face that had become pale and invigorating because of fear and fear. He looked at the zombie in front of him with colder eyes, palms up, and slowly gathered one. A thunder and lightning ball the size of a ping-pong ball, and electric current is crackling around. When Ruan Ning glanced at the thunder and lightning ball, there was a hint of surprise on his face. This is a move created by the male protagonist in his previous life, condensing the lightning ability in his body into a sphere, which he used to deal with the zombie king in his previous life. The power of this move is several times more powerful than directly activating the ability, but in the same way, this move is also a test of the ability of an ability person to control his own ability, and it will also consume more ability to condense into such a lightning ball. . Across a distance, Ruan Ning could feel the powerful force contained in this lightning ball. The boy zombie also felt the danger, but when it quickly avoided as it did several times before, unexpectedly the lightning ball suddenly exploded in mid-air, its volume expanded several times, and it instantly turned into a net, boy The zombies shunned it and were completely covered by the lightning grid. The lightning ability originally had a bonus damage effect on zombies than other abilities. Although the zombies had no pain, they had an instinctive fear of lightning. After being trapped in it, it screamed at Gu Yicheng. Although this boy zombie has a hint of wisdom, it has no powers, and can''t break this lightning grid. He can only stay in it, trying to tear the lightning trapped with his nails, but there is no way. Gu Yicheng¡¯s eyebrows were cold, and another ability went down. This time the lightning ability hit the zombie¡¯s head directly. The boy zombie was completely trapped in this net and could not move. No matter how flexible his body was, it wouldn¡¯t work. It also became a scorched corpse on the ground, and the transparent crystal core in the head also fell to the ground. This crystal nucleus is about the same size as the nucleus of the fire mutant zombie that Gu Yicheng they encountered before. This zombie should have entered the second order or has entered the second order to form such a large crystal nucleus. . Ability people use crystal nuclei to improve their abilities, while zombies can advance by eating human flesh. From this we can know how many humans have been harmed by this young zombie in this place. If it weren¡¯t for its own awakening of its abilities, with its level of intelligence and the group of difficult little zombies around it, I¡¯m afraid not only this area in the north of the city, but also most of the city of S will be harmed by them. A clean, and finally reduced to a dead city. After the leading boy zombie died, the remaining zombies would be much easier to deal with. However, after this round of consumption, Gu Yicheng''s abilities were almost exhausted. Other people are the same, their physical strength and abilities are beginning to be overdrawn. If this continues, I am afraid they will not get the slightest good. Thinking of this, everyone no longer wanted to fight, they had to kill the dozens of zombies before they were willing to give up, but step by step back to their car, ready to find an opportunity to leave this place. Instead of the situation where zombies swarmed in front of the car like before, the group of people drove off the group of zombies smoothly before long. ********************************** ************************************* Seeing that the zombies have completely stopped chasing after them, the tense atmosphere in the car has eased a lot. Ruan Ning sat in the back seat, but his eyes fell involuntarily on Gu Yicheng beside him. This is the first time Ruan Ning has seen the male protagonist so embarrassed from the beginning to the present. Although his clothes were a little messy and he was not injured, it is rare to see this on him. "Brother." She yelled. Gu Yicheng just took out the medicine box from under the seat and prepared to treat the wound and apply medicine to Ruan Ning. Hearing her call to herself, she stopped, raised her eyes, and asked in a warm voice: "Ningning, what''s wrong? Is the wound very bad? pain?" Thinking that she brought this danger this time to help him, and was injured, Gu Yicheng''s gentle tone was filled with guilt and worry that she had never had before. "No." Ruan Ning looked at Gu Yicheng in front of him, feeling a little complicated. She didn''t even regret that she had just stopped the zombie from attacking the male lead. Probably Ruan Ning understood very well in her heart. With her skill, if there was no male lead guarding her, she would have been given to Huo Huo by zombies many times, even if she would only suffer this injury. At least the male owner is fine now, better than if she was scratched by a zombie after he was seriously injured. Ruan Ning also knew that the male protagonist didn''t know that she was not a real supernatural power, so she should have not thought about whether she would be infected after being scratched by a zombie. "Brother, I, I..." When things came to an end, Ruan Ning suddenly wanted to tell all the truth, including her space actually existed before she told them. She lied to them, but before she could say anything, she suddenly felt a while. Chest tight, her delicate brows couldn''t help but wrinkle together. I don''t know if it is a psychological effect. She feels that her physical condition is very bad now, and it is painful and uncomfortable. The pain comes from the wound on the hand, and the discomfort is the chest feeling particularly stuffy, as if there is something heavy on it. What is strange is that her heartbeat is getting faster and faster. Ruan Ning roughly estimated that her current heart rate is at least two hundred. The heart rate of a normal person is generally between 60 and 100, which is twice the maximum heart rate of a normal person. According to common sense, she should have died suddenly at such a high heart rate, but even though she feels physically uncomfortable, she is still living well here, which is not normal. By the way... Isn''t she going to become a zombie? ? ! Ruan Ning didn''t know how the person who wanted to become a zombie would feel before becoming a zombie. Her gaze fell on the wound on the back of her hand. The two wounds penetrated the entire back of her hand, which looked terrifying. The blood stained the cuffs red, and the wound around the wound showed the same abnormal color as the zombie¡¯s skin. . Or else... she tried it with a crystal core? Ruan Ning suddenly thought about the treatment of the wound on her arm. Since she was able to quickly heal the wound with the crystal nucleus last time, she couldn''t even see a scar on her body last time, so maybe the crystal nucleus might be the same this time. Can you help her get rid of the zombie virus from the body? Ruan Ning now has no other way but to use a dead horse as a living horse doctor. It is better to find a way to do something than to do nothing, just to stay here decadently and wait for God to bless her. After thinking of this treatment with crystal nuclei, Ruan Ning took out the largest crystal nucleus from the male lead in the space. Sure enough, just like the last time, the crystal nucleus quickly turned into a liquid in Ruan Ning''s hand, melted into her skin, and there was a warm flow in her body. However, Ruan Ning used more than a dozen of them to no avail. The wound on the back of the hand that was scratched by the zombie was still bleeding out. Seeing this, her heart couldn''t help but feel cold. Isn''t this method working on wounds infected by zombie virus? When she thought that if she died, it would be useless to have more supplies, so Ruan Ning''s action to absorb the crystal nucleus did not stop, and the crystal nucleus disappeared into her body one by one. Ruan Ning did not notice in her grief. After she looked away, the black around the wound was slowly disappearing. After a while, the blood flowing out of the wound turned bright red, not the previous one. It''s normal black and red. But Gu Yicheng, who was closest to Ruan Ning and was about to treat her wounds, saw this abnormal phenomenon clearly. The two wounds began to scab right after they were sprinkled with powder. Is the wound healing itself? When Gu Yicheng saw this scene, his eyes narrowed slightly, and a trace of surprise flashed under his eyes. After awakening the abilities, the ability of wound recovery is indeed much stronger than that of ordinary people, but it will not be like this. In this moment, the wound started to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. The only one who can achieve this level is probably only the healing power. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *I think many people have guessed that the heroine is a healing ability. However, this healing ability of the heroine is a bit special, the heroine needs energy, that is, the crystal core to heal the wound. As long as the person is not dead and the crystal nucleus is enough, all injuries can be cured. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 52： After a while, Ruan Ning noticed the changes in his wounds under the slightly surprised eyes of the male lead. How is this going? Hasn''t it changed at all just now? ! Gu Yicheng saw the same shock on the girl''s face, and knew that even she herself might not have expected such a situation to happen. He put down the gauze he was going to use to bandage her, and asked in a deep voice, "Ningning, are you awakening the ability again?" Apart from this possibility, Gu Yicheng couldn''t think of any other reason for this kind of wound healing. Ruan Ning is actually very confused now. Hearing the male lead ask if she has the awakening ability, she shook her head, nodded, and then shook her head again. In the end she fainted herself. However, Ruan Ning really didn''t know whether she was awakened by the healing power. If it was a healing ability, why did she rely on crystal cores to heal the wound. If not, what is her situation now. Ruan Ning hesitated for a moment, and finally decided to tell Gu Yicheng everything. The hero has lived in the last days for so many years, and he has a lot of knowledge and understanding, and how he is better than a Xiaobai who has passed through her and knows almost nothing. Maybe he will know what her situation is. The most important thing is that Ruan Ning can now faintly feel that Gu Yicheng''s attitude towards her is clearly different from the beginning. So... even if her physique is really abnormal, the male protagonist shouldn''t find it troublesome to leave her behind. Before he knew it, Ruan Ning was already slowly trusting the person in front of him. Ruan Ning took a deep breath and spread the hand holding the crystal core in front of Gu Yicheng. Only a little while later, a crystal nucleus turned into a liquid in her palm, and finally melted into the skin, disappearing. The crystal nuclei appeared on the hand one by one, and after a few more such steps, the wound on the other hand was completely crusted. "Brother, look, that''s it." Ruan Ning said with his eyes down, a little uneasy in his voice, "...I don''t know if this is an awakening power." "Actually, I had this situation when I was injured last time, but I felt something was wrong, so I didn''t dare to say it." Ruan Ning lowered his head slightly, like a kid who did something wrong. The male protagonist was betrayed by others in his life, and it was not easy to distrust people. Since she can directly take out the crystal core to heal the injury this time, a person as smart as the male lead must suddenly think that the same thing must have happened before this time. Rather than stubbornly concealing it, waiting for him to find out, she might as well explain everything clearly by herself. Gu Yicheng did not appear as Ruan Ning was worried, because this incident suddenly became colder towards her. Instead, he spoke mildly as always, and even gave her an idea on the side, "Ningning, you try it, don¡¯t use crystal nuclear energy. Can¡¯t heal wounds like this." Ruan Ning knew the male lead''s intention to let her do this, but she wanted to test whether she had a healing power in her body. She obediently tried them one by one according to the method he said, but it didn''t work at all. The wound did not respond under these methods. It seems that only through the crystal nucleus can she have the ability to heal. Ruan Ning couldn''t help showing a frustrated expression and asked, "Brother, am I different from others?" It is of course a good thing to be able to heal. Ruan Ning is worried about whether there will be any side effects in her situation. When she was the only one who knew about this before, she could still control her optimistic thinking. Now that someone listens to her, Ruan Ning can''t help speaking out all the worries in her heart. Gu Yicheng touched her head and soothed: "Maybe it''s just because your ability has not fully awakened, so you need to rely on the energy of the crystal core to work." "Don''t worry, it''s fine." Gu Yicheng had seen the healing powers of the healing powers in his previous life. It should be said that it is completely different from Ruan Ning''s healing ability. But Gu Yicheng selectively did not tell her this situation. Ningning is timid, and he is really afraid that she will think too much about it. It is better to hide things that have not been confirmed. But it doesn''t work to just leave it alone. Gu Yicheng hid all the thoughts in his heart, took out all the crystal nuclei he had just obtained from the side, and handed it to Ruan Ning, saying, "If you don''t have enough crystal nuclei, just use these." Looking at the bag of crystal nuclei, Ruan Ning was moved to cry. Her crystal nucleus is indeed not enough, it should be said that she had never expected from the beginning that it would take so much crystal nucleus to treat a wound scratched by a zombie. The wound on her arm at that time only took a few crystal nuclei to recover, but now the wound on the back of her hand, after dozens of crystal nuclei, has a significant effect. If you really want to be what the male lead said, her current physical condition is related to the fact that the healing power has not been fully awakened. Then she thought, maybe the speed of healing wounds is also related to the level of crystal nuclei? If she were to use this levelless transparent crystal nucleus at the same speed as before, she was afraid that she would have to use at least a hundred crystal nuclei to control the injury. But if it is really useful to prevent her from being infected by the zombie virus, how can these hundreds of crystal nuclei be worthwhile. Even so, Ruan Ning was successfully shocked by the male lead''s generosity. Oh, she didn''t follow the wrong person. The protagonist is simply too generous! ! If she could do it again, Ruan Ning thought she would still throw the ashtray at the zombie without hesitation. After all, if something happens to Gu Yicheng, no one in this world will be able to give her so many crystal nuclei so readily at once. In the last days, it is really super happy to have a capable brother who sees the nucleus as nothing! ! She would like to have a dozen brothers like this! ! ! ... Perhaps it was the killing of the zombies just now and the emotional ups and downs that made her physically and mentally exhausted. After Ruan Ning used the crystal core to heal the wound, the whole person began to feel sleepy. In the end, her eyelids couldn''t hold her back, and she leaned on the seat dazedly and fell asleep. Because I slept too deeply, there was a trace of tranquility on his face. Seeing this, Gu Yicheng laughed softly, then took out a blanket from the space and covered her. Lin Yang and Jiang Jingchao in front saw this scene through the rearview mirrors, and they didn''t show any overly surprised expressions on their faces. The two had long known that Brother Gu had room. When they went to the factory that time, they saw with their own eyes that Gu Ge had collected all the materials from the warehouse in the blink of an eye. Then, after coming back from the factory, he learned that Ruan Ning had the space power. ****************************** ********************************** When Ruan Ning woke up again, the sky outside was completely dark. She glanced at her watch, it was almost seven o''clock. It turned out to be so late. She actually slept for almost five hours. There is only Ruan Ning in the car now, and no one else knows where he is going. It seemed that the team had found a place to rest tonight, but no one called her up. Ruan Ning rubbed his eyebrows, and when he became more sane, he pushed the door and got out of the car. The car is now parked under an abandoned ruined building. The building in this place has just been built halfway. Because of the delay in the apocalyptic outbreak, it became a ruined building, plus the zombies that came from time to time not far away. The roar makes people feel a bit like a horror filming scene here. "Miss Ruan, you are awake." Dacheng saw her looking around, thinking she was looking for Gu Shao, pointed to a place, and said, "Gu Shao is talking to Doctor An over there." Doctor Ann? When is there another such character in the team? Ruan Ning was a little puzzled, but she really wanted to find the male lead now, so she walked in the direction pointed out by Dacheng. After passing the turn, I saw two figures standing in one place talking in the open space over there. Ruan Ning was afraid of accidentally hearing something that shouldn''t be heard, so when he approached, he deliberately made more noises for the two people to hear. Hearing the footsteps, Gu Yicheng glanced at where Ruan Ning was, and when he saw that it was her, he motioned to An Yi next to him with his eyes, asking him not to say what had just happened. Then he walked to Ruan Ning''s side and said warmly, "Ningning, how are you? Are you feeling better after a while?" "It''s getting better." Ruan Ning nodded, looked at the conspicuous comfort in a white coat, and asked, "Doctor An, why are you here too?" Ruan Ning did not expect that the Doctor An mentioned by Dacheng would be the Doctor An that she met after returning from the factory last time to help her treat her foot injuries. She just thought about how such a coincidence happened. Before An Yi spoke, Gu Yicheng said calmly: "Doctor An happened to be passing by. Hearing that we were going to the Imperial Capital, he wanted to be with us, so I took him." "Oh, that''s it." Ruan Ning asked casually. Although she knew that the relationship between the male lead and this Doctor Ann was not simple, there should be something to hide, but she was not very interested in this Doctor Ann. , So I will not take the risk of making the hero unhappy to inquire more. And An Yi on the side heard this explanation from Young Master Gu, and the corners of his mouth twitched, wanting to cry without tears. What does it mean to pass by by chance? What does it mean that he wants to go to the imperial capital. He was completely forced to board the thief ship, OK? He knew that nothing good would happen to the young master in the safe zone. An Yi couldn''t help but think about how Young Master Gu asked him to find a way to check the body of the girl in front of him. Now that we have entered the end times, where are the conditions for a full-body examination. Under the common situation that ordinary people in the safe zone would have to work hard to get a bottle of wound medicine, Young Master Gu had to do a full-body examination on his sister. The reason is only because something went wrong when her ability was activated, and she was afraid that something would happen to her. I''m afraid that only this person can have such a great ability, saying that he can definitely get him to check the full set of equipment to be used. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 53： "Miss Ruan, your classmate has woken up." Soon after Ruan Ning woke up, Xu Chi also woke up. Everyone hung a few night lights that can be installed with batteries in the unfinished building where they were. The brightness of the night lights can make people just see the road on the ground clearly without being too conspicuous in the dark night. When Li Bao came to tell her the news, Ruan Ning was sitting on a chair, holding his chin and lazily watching Gu Yicheng and Xue Chen sitting around the table studying the route map. In order to get rid of the group of little zombies during the day, their route deviated a bit. In addition, they didn¡¯t know what happened to the east. The whole street was full of rubble, and the past road was completely sealed, so they could only temporarily Change another way. Temporary changes of routes are very common in the last days, and no one knows what kind of situation the original road that should have existed before the end of the world is now. Fortunately, for the occurrence of such an emergency, everyone had made enough psychological preparations for a long time, and when there was not much discussion, they readjusted their route for tomorrow. Ruan Ning breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that the person had woken up. Since Xu Chi has now awakened, it means that others have not become zombies, and even have abilities. She was really happy for him. To be honest, Ruan Ning was especially afraid that when he woke up, he suddenly heard the news that this person had become a zombie. It''s not because of her relationship with him, but because she is a human being, inevitably, she feels like her teeth and her lips are dead. This kind of normal human being put on the people around him because of infection and becoming a zombie is completely different from hearing others talk about it. Ruan Ning followed Li Bao to the side of their car. In the back row of seats, a young man with yellow hair was lowering his head and rubbing his wrist in silence. There was also a bundle of hemp rope scattered on the ground, which Lin Yang took from their car to tie people during the day. "Xu Chi, what''s wrong with you now?" Ruan Ning asked with concern. She never wears a mask when she is alone with the male lead. Xu Chi was taken aback when he saw Ruan Ning. It seemed that he didn''t recognize who she was for a while, and then said, "It''s just a little bit of blood shed, and there is no major problem with her body." When he was scratched by a zombie and then fainted on the side of the road due to excessive blood loss, he was actually ready to die. He had no idea that he would have a chance to wake up again. At the moment he opened his eyes, if he hadn''t found out that he was in the car immediately, he almost thought that there really was a place like the underworld in this world. He didn''t even die, nor did he become the zombie monster that can be seen everywhere on the street today! ! Before he went to inform Ruan Ning, Li Bao had already explained the general process of saving him to Xu Chi. So Xu Chi understood why he was rescued and appeared here. Xu Chi and Ruan Ning are not very familiar, or it should be said that he is not familiar with the entire class of Senior Three. The first grade of senior high school is a key class, and Xu Chi is a different kind of class in the first middle school, which is arranged according to academic performance. Fighting and skipping classes are common for him. After a semester, the Communist Party did not go to a few classes, and even went to sleep on the seat. His reputation had spread throughout the first high school when he was transferred from the second year of high school. Most people didn''t have time to avoid him. Naturally, a good girl like Ruan Ning would not take the initiative to communicate with him. And the last time Ruan Ning and Qin Renhao went together they wore masks, so Xu Chi didn''t link her current face with her name. "Thank you." Xu Chi didn''t say thank you very much to others since he was a child. The tone of this sentence sounds a little stiff. Ruan Ning did not help him to get his thanks or anything. If he suddenly made a 180-degree turn because of his attitude towards her, she would feel uncomfortable. But what is surprising is that Xu Chi does not have the awakening ability! "Ability? Do you mean that I will awaken the ability?" Xu Chi looked at his palm blankly, where nothing appeared. It stands to reason that anyone who can survive the zombie virus will awaken the ability. Ruan Ning is a special situation, and she still doesn''t know if she is a supernatural person. Unexpectedly, Xu Chi was worse than her, and there was no sign of awakening ability. At the same time, Tianya fell into disrepair, and Ruan Ning couldn''t take this to hit him, so he didn''t mention this topic any more, and instead asked him about his future plans. They are planning to go to city b. If Xu Chi still wants to return to the safe zone, they should part ways in this place tomorrow. "I don''t know. Since you haven''t died under the hands of the zombies, let''s find a place to settle down first." Xu Chi didn''t know where to go. His parents went abroad to talk about business before the end of the world. Even if they were still alive and separated by such a distance, they didn''t know if they could return to China. Ruan Ning couldn''t help being silent after hearing this. This situation was really uncomfortable. But she is not a person who can comfort others in particular, so she can only end the chat between the two and leave the space to Xu Chi alone. *************************** ******************************** The next day. Xu Chi¡¯s mental state is much better today than yesterday. The young people¡¯s recovery ability is already strong, and the wound medicines in the team are also the best ones. There is also a doctor in the team. After Xu Chi The injury on his back was quickly brought under control. In fact, Ruan Ning originally wanted to try her healing ability on him, to see if this ability could help other people besides healing himself. But it was stopped by the male lead. He said that she hadn''t fully awakened her healing power yet, so she shouldn''t use this ability too much. The hero''s words still have to be heard, so Ruan Ning can only dispel this idea. However, Xu Chi finally stayed in their team. And he agreed. Ruan Ning curiously asked Gu Yicheng for the reason. Gu Yicheng didn''t conceal this, saying that Xu Chi''s situation of being scratched by a zombie without awakening his ability had been heard. There should be a way to help him, but the current conditions are not enough. It was also because of this that Xu Chi decided to go with the team. Ruan Ning knew that the male lead had heard something like this in his previous life. It seems that the male protagonist knows something about it, maybe it has been written in the novel, but it is a pity that she is not serious when she reads the novel. ********************************** ************************************* To go to city b, in any case, the highway is definitely not allowed. So they walked along the same path. I don¡¯t know where the male lead got so much information. Ruan Ning studied the road map of city b in the past, and he didn¡¯t know that there was such a route. The team''s strength is strong, as long as it is not mutant zombies or a large number of zombies, everyone does not even need to get off the car. Usually the old method is used, either directly hitting it, or staying in the car and using the ability to solve it directly. As for the zombies that were resolved, they all turned into crystal nuclei one after another in Ruan Ning''s space. With so many crystal nuclei in his hand, Ruan Ning felt full of satisfaction. The crystal nucleus is not an ordinary crystal nucleus here, they are all life-saving elixir. After one night, her body still showed no abnormalities, and there was no sign of zombieization, Ruan Ning was completely relieved. It seems that she should not become a zombie. And although her heartbeat rate is still fast, it is not as high as it was at the beginning. Basically maintained at around one hundred and five. Ruan Ning saw that the high heart rate did not threaten his life, so he just left it. In the afternoon, the group of them drove to a gravel road that was hard to see in the city. The road was a bit difficult to walk, but it was spacious enough. Do not delay them driving past. "Please, give me something to eat." When their car passed the entrance of a village, they saw a woman standing on the side of the road, about thirty years old, holding a child wrapped in a quilt in her arms, her clothes dirty and her face Yes, it looks very down and out. Ruan Ning glanced to the left and right of the seat, and found that several people in the car were indifferent, and even had a feeling of avoidance and disgust. She didn''t think everyone was indifferent, or she felt a little strange. Ruan Ning got along with everyone and knew a little bit about everyone. She saw that even Xue Chen in the car in front of them didn''t react at all, indicating that there must be something wrong with this matter. She was so strange that she didn''t see anything special about the woman holding the baby. Gu Yicheng saw the puzzlement in the eyes of the **** the side, and said to Jiang Jingchao who was driving, "Superzi, stop the car." Jiang Jingchao glanced at the back seat in surprise, but said nothing, and immediately braked to a stop. On the other hand, An Yi yawned and said what to do to stop. By the way, because Xu Chi was sitting in the car of Xue Chen''s team, Dr. An could only sit with Ruan Ning and the others. As soon as their car stopped, the woman who was standing on the road holding the child quickly trot over. Lin Yang rolled down the car window on his side under Gu Ge''s gesture. The woman stood by the car, her eyes caught the supplies they placed beside the car seat, and a trace of greed and desire flashed through her eyes, and she swallowed. Saliva, begged: "Little brother, look at me and the child have not eaten for several days, can you give me something to eat? I am an adult, it doesn''t matter, the key is the child, he is so young, if there is no food for him You can only starve to death here with me..." As she said, the woman began to cry quietly. Ruan Ning didn''t see the clues just now, but now he understands it. She glanced at the child held by the woman, and saw that the child hadn¡¯t moved in her arms for a long time. Even if it was really as she said, it was just fainted from hunger, but any mother would use it. The quilt covers the child''s entire face. Does this really hurt the person? Unless this kid has... Ruan Ning thought of this possibility and couldn''t help feeling cold. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 54： "It''s not impossible for us to give you something to eat." Lin Yang tapped his fingers and said slowly. After hearing this, the woman smiled, thinking they were willing to give her food. "But we have a request. We are a little curious and want to take a look at your child." Before the woman was happy, he added another sentence. When the woman heard his words, a trace of panic flashed across her originally joyful face, and her voice began to hesitate and hesitated, "This... my child was just coaxed by me. It may be inconvenient to fall asleep. Can you change your request." "Let''s take a look. It won''t disturb your child''s sleep." Lin Yang squinted and said, "As long as you agree, this package of beef jerky is yours. Isn''t that too much?" Beef jerky is even more popular than canned meat in the last days. Because beef jerky has low water content, it can be stored for a long time even if it is opened. The meat is chewy, easier to fill up, and taste better. Since the outbreak of the last days, in this small village, women have not eaten good things like this for a long time. Now that she had such an opportunity, not only did she not agree, but she couldn''t help but back down. But I was reluctant to bear the package of beef jerky in front of me, and kept watching it eagerly. To exchange a package of beef jerky with the condition of looking at the child is a profitable business for anyone, but the woman in front of her hesitated again and again. All of a sudden, it was inconvenient for the child to fall asleep. Say if they can change their terms. Seeing this, Lin Yang inevitably thought of the incident that happened yesterday, and suddenly became impatient. After asking Gu Ge through eye contact, he prepared to put the things on his hands back to the original position, and then drove away from this place to let this The woman played it alone. When the woman saw him taking things back, she suddenly made up a certain determination, and her heart was flat. Taking advantage of the man in the car not paying attention, she quickly reached out and snatched the pack of beef jerky. In the process, the quilt wrapped around the child she was holding in her hands also fell. She didn''t bother, and ran away. Ruan Ning thought of her previous guess, fearing that she might accidentally see some **** scene, and evasively pulled the male lead''s sleeve, closed her eyes and lowered her head to lean towards him, her body still shaking. "Brother..." She frowned, and shouted with some anxiety. As if seeking a certain sense of security. Gu Yicheng raised his eyes and glanced at the woman who ran away with the beef jerky outside the window, reached out and patted her shoulder comfortably, and said warmly: "Ningning, it''s okay, this child is fake." When Ruan Ning first heard these words, he didn''t react for a while, so he let out a low voice, and then squinted at the quilt left by the woman. I saw that the scene she did for did not exist at all. Under the quilt on the ground was a puppet doll, the size of which was about the size of a newborn child, and she was also wearing a child¡¯s clothing, so she was disguised as such. The child in the woman''s mouth. Such a "child", it is no wonder that the woman just refused to show them life and death. But seeing this fake child disguised as a puppet doll was better than she thought. Ruan Ning was fortunate that he did not encounter the kind of people who use real children to deceive sympathy. People with Ruan Ning''s personality really can''t see that kind of scene. She was pitiful enough for a person who lived in a peaceful age to suddenly travel to the end of the world. If she had to see these dark sides with her own eyes, she was afraid that her heart would become hardened then. What Ruan Ning didn''t know was that during the time she went to bed yesterday afternoon, the team encountered something similar to today''s on the road. And yesterday''s situation was far darker than today''s, even more incredible than the possibility she had just thought in her heart. The woman who was holding her child in the urban area for help not only used the real child, but the woman was not alone on the road. There was a team squatting around her cheating. As soon as someone or the team stopped, they would immediately bring someone over to outflank the other party. After looting all their supplies, they kill all the men, and the women stay for other purposes, either for them to vent their desires, or forcing them to do things like intercepting passers-by on the road. Of course, it¡¯s okay if the coming car is unwilling to stop. This group of people has already thought of other ways. They put a nail on the road and waited for the nail to pierce the tire, and it would logically force the team to stop. . At the beginning of the last days, there were still many people with a trace of kindness in their hearts, so this team deceived many people in that place. Sometimes they will change their strategy, let beautiful women stand on the road and ask for help, to attract people who have greed for these women. Ruan Ning slept too well because of the exhaustion of physical therapy at the time, and was unaware of this. In addition, the team battle ended quickly. Almost all of the men in the group were embroidered with fists, and there were only a few supernatural powers. Neither is strong. They don''t kill zombies, they just target humans, and they don''t know the effect of crystal nuclei. Everyone in the team didn''t have to shoot all of them, and just beat them all down. It''s just that after everyone learned everything from the innocent women in their team, a strong sense of disgust rose in their hearts. It was precisely because of this that after Ruan Ning woke up last night, they also tacitly did not tell her about it. Lin Yang looked at the woman who was about to run downhill, and asked, "Brother Gu, are we going to catch up?" The woman looked like she hadn''t eaten for several days, but her strength was not small. So she snatched it from her own hands. Gu Yicheng said lightly: "No need." It''s just a pack of ordinary beef jerky. Although it is more difficult to obtain than other materials such as biscuit and bread for their team, it is not a rare thing. Lin Yang thought for a while, and felt reasonable. He just saw the woman tearing the package into her mouth while running. He certainly couldn''t ask for beef jerky even if he chased it. And he can''t let him beat that woman for a pack of beef jerky. Ruan Ning took advantage of the time the male lead was talking to Lin Yang, and quickly moved the half of his body that occupied his seat to his side. Think about the other people in the car looking calm about this, and compare it with the move that she barely got into the male protagonist''s arms just now, Ruan Ning realized afterwards that she did indeed overreact. She sat back in her seat, and the more she thought about it, the more she felt that what she had done just now was too silly, and she didn''t know if the male protagonist took it to heart and how she would think of her. Ruan Ning''s face was very thin, and after the car restarted, she continued to close her eyes and pretend to be asleep. Gu Yicheng noticed her entire movement, with an imperceptible smile in her eyes, and the corners of her mouth curled up, and then quickly pressed down again. The child that the woman was holding was a fake thing, Gu Yicheng had noticed it early in the morning, otherwise he would not let Jiang Jingchao stop at all. He just wanted to let the girls around him understand the difference between before the end of the world and after the end. Not all people in this world are good people. Don''t trust other people easily. She just trusts him. Gu Yicheng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the mood in his eyes was uncertain. ******************************** ************************************* Due to their sufficient supplies, Ruan Ning and his team did not just focus on the journey like other teams that were also on the way in the last days. Generally speaking, as long as they can find a place to stay before dark, they will be there that night. Settle down here, and then have a steaming meal together. The last meal that the team ate before entering G province was noodles. Tomorrow they will leave city s and enter the suburbs of city b in province g. After finding Jiang Jingchao''s family there, they will head north from city b to the imperial capital. It¡¯s good to have space. Kitchen utensils for eating, tables and chairs are all available. If the background behind them is too shabby and desolate, their appearance is no different from Autumn Outing. "Ningning, eat more." Gu Yicheng frowned and looked at the girl next to him who only had a small bowl of noodles and was still eating small bites, with a little helpless on her face. "But I can only eat so much." Ruan Ning said hesitantly. She can''t eat too much, and she doesn''t want to waste food. After several days of hard work, Ruan Ning may be weak and uncomfortable, and his appetite has become smaller and smaller. The bit of meat that he managed to raise in the safe zone is now completely thin. There is even a tendency to lose weight. In fact, Ruan Ning has not been treated badly in terms of food, but the food conditions have been getting better and better recently. Specifically, every time she said something she wanted to eat, that thing would appear on their table the next day or even the same day. Of course, the food was provided by the heroine by her side. She didn''t have the ability to get so many good things at all, but the many useful materials collected on the road finally entered her space. Suddenly there was more food in the team that was rare in the last days, and it was of the kind that was fair and honest, and the male lead naturally didn''t want to hide it anymore. With Gu Yicheng''s material reserve larger than Ruan Ning, the team''s life was not much worse than that of the end times, except that the life of the team was a little tired from rushing to stay and killing zombies. Ruan Ning also saw the variety of materials in the male lead space under the soft and hard foam, admiring while admiring. At first, when he discovered that the male lead spoiled her so much on food, Ruan Ning was worried that he would be too special in the team and would make everyone uncomfortable. Later, I saw that everyone''s food was like this, the host didn''t treat her very special, and everyone''s attitude towards her was as kind and friendly as before, and Ruan Ning accepted the food with peace of mind. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 55： In the early morning of late autumn, the air in the suburbs was filled with chills. Before five o''clock, when the genius was just bright, Xie Fei, the last night watchman, squatted on the stone beside the road, wrapped his coat tightly, and wondered if he should wear more clothes recently. Suddenly, a human scream broke the tranquility of this place. He quickly got up, stood up from the stone, and looked in the direction of the sound. This scream came from the small woods in the north, and they had to pass over there when they went to city b. In an emergency, Xie Fei ran back to tell everyone about the matter. The tone of this scream was not small, and the people in the team were very vigilant. When Xie Fei came over, everyone had already awakened from their sleep, and there were others standing outside the car with weapons and looking alert. Gu Yicheng opened his eyes as soon as the screams sounded. "Brother, what''s going on outside?" Ruan Ning rubbed his eyes and turned his head to the male protagonist and asked in a daze. Although she has woken up, her mind is still not fully awake. The road outside the suburbs can be said to be deserted, but it is safe, but they did not find a place to live in, and there was no place to tent them on the road, so they could only temporarily feel wronged and stay in the car overnight. Ruan Ning''s body is petite, and it is convenient for someone to fall asleep alone in his seat. Even though he was wronged by these big men in the team, they couldn''t stretch their legs and feet. Gu Yicheng: "Something happened. Humans should have been attacked nearby." As soon as Ruan Ning heard the word "attack", the conditioned reflex developed in these last days, he immediately thought that the zombies might come in this direction, and now everyone was completely awake. All roads to city b have to pass through the grove in the north, so detours cannot solve the problem. Since I have to go there sooner or later, I might as well pass now, and I can learn more about the situation. After the car drove along the road for a few minutes, I saw a few men and women running fast to the side of the road in the woods next to them. Everyone looked embarrassed. The few people who were running wildly did not expect to encounter humans in such a place, and they were still a team with cars. One by one couldn''t help showing surprises, shouting at them: "Help!!" Sitting in the car, Ruan Ning could hear the hoarseness of these people''s voices and the joy of seeing the savior suddenly in desperation. It''s just that although their car stopped on the road and didn''t drive away, the people in the car didn''t get out of the car and they were all watching. In the last days, people or teams who can hang around outside have some ability. What''s more, a man among these people just threw a few ice cones behind him. It shows that they still have superpowers in this team. These people can be embarrassed like this, and behind them is definitely not just a few simple zombies. It may be a group of zombies, or it may be some other threat. After they ran a little closer, Ruan Ning faintly heard several dog barkings, and then suddenly many Chinese pastoral dogs appeared in her field of vision. This is what people often call a native dog. However, these Chinese pastoral dogs are a little different from ordinary Chinese pastoral dogs. Not only are they a lot bigger, but their appearance has also changed a lot. The teeth are sharp and the pupils become scarlet, just like some crazy disease. The group of people in front of him chased after him. Seeing this, Ruan Ning was stunned. This is... a mutant animal? ? ! In the novel, animals are also infected with viruses, but they evolve more slowly than humans. Compared with humans, animals are ultimately higher than humans. Therefore, in the process of evolution, the mentality of most animals will deteriorate and become creatures like zombies that can only search for food by instinct, and have strong Offensive. Later, they and zombies became the two major threats to mankind. Sometimes, groups of mutant animals are even more frightening than groups of zombies. Fortunately, zombies have an appetite for all living things, and food is scarce, so in the initial stage, the mortality rate of animals is much higher than that of humans. Very few can truly become mutant animals. Before everyone was in the city, and there weren''t many animals in places like zoos, so I didn''t feel the change of animal mutation. Even Ruan Ning, a traverser who knows that animals will eventually evolve, doesn''t know how far animals have evolved. People''s thirst for survival is strong. In less than a minute, the person running in the front has already ran to the road, only a dozen meters away from their car. At the same time, the group of mutated Chinese pastoral dogs behind them are getting closer and closer. Among those people, a young woman accidentally fell to the ground in a hurry. Originally, she ran in the middle and back position, but now this fall fell directly to the back of the team. The others were too busy to take care of themselves and just ran forward. No one noticed the accident on her side. During this period of time, one of the mutant Chinese pastoral dogs also took advantage of this opportunity to catch up with the young woman, opening a mouthful of blood, and volleyed over. "what!!" This scene was too terrifying. The young woman sat on the ground in a daze. She was so scared that she even forgot to resist this incident. She waited desperately for a while, but the pain of being bitten did not come. "Hey, are you okay?" asked Xie Fei, who had just beaten the Chinese pastoral dog away with a fireball. The young woman came back to her senses and looked at Xie Fei before she knew that she was saved. When she ran over just now, she saw that none of the two cars got off. Although it is understandable that she knew that they did not save them, it was a fake to say she was not disappointed at all. Now that this desperate feeling made the young woman cry with excitement, she choked up and said thank you, and wiped her tears with her sleeve. Xie Fei saw the young woman cry like this, thinking she was crying in fright, the corners of her mouth twitched, and she didn''t know what to do for a while. Except for Ruan Ning, everyone in their team is male, and as the only girl in the team, Xie Fei has never seen her cry like this. In the end, he could only tell the truth: "If you don''t get up from the ground, I will really be unable to hold these dogs." He has to prevent the dogs from approaching and take care of her, which is very tired. "I''m sorry." The young woman realized that she was wrong, and quickly got up from the ground. "You quickly go over there and find a safe place to stay." Xie Fei saw that she was okay, so there was no time to take care of this person. After seeing her starting to run to the car, he focused on the team. Let''s continue to deal with these mad dogs for some reason. The young woman avoided the mutant animals that showed fangs and could eat people, and stumbled all the way to the road. Next to the two cars, she saw a few familiar people. "Yiyi, the situation just now really scared me to death. I thought you were going to be bitten by that mutant animal." A woman saw her walking unsteadily and came over to support her body, frightened. They came out of a team from Base No. 3, with nearly 20 people, but only three men and two women escaped. The people who survived were less than one-third of the total. The young woman, Yao Yiyi, had an unpleasant face after the rest of her life, "Isn''t it okay with me? Thanks to the person who saved me just now." "These people are really strong." Chu Yu, who supported Yao Yiyi, looked at the men on the other side who were dealing with mutant animals, and exclaimed, "It feels even better than the strongest team in our base." Their team used to be at the upper-middle level at Base Three, but this time they were all seriously damaged. You know how difficult these mutant animals are to deal with. But when the people in this team deal with these mutant animals, they give people a sense of clean and easy action. Especially the man in black clothes, he didn''t even use any abilities, and he chopped off the head of the mutant dog with a knife. "Drink some water and take a break." Since they decided to save people, in order to make a quick battle, everyone else in the team went to deal with the mutant animals. Ruan Ning looked at these exhausted men and women collapsed on the ground, took a few bottles of water out of the space, and then got out of the car and handed them one by one. "¡­¡­Thank you." Seeing this in my hand was full of water, there was a transparent bottle of almost 300 ml. The five people who came out of the No. 3 base in city b couldn''t help but froze. I had known that all the water sources near their base had been polluted recently. At first, everyone didn''t know it, thinking it was just a little bit more impurities in the water, so many people just drank it after simply filtering it. However, within a few days, some people who drank this contaminated water began to have diarrhea, and later large areas of erythema began to appear on their bodies, and even more serious, they even became zombie. Since then, almost no one in the base dared to drink the contaminated water. Only dare to drink the bottled or barreled water in the supermarket, or the water transformed by the water system. Even their team came out this time and came to the border between city b and city s, mainly to find if there is any clean water source here. The hottest people in the base nowadays are those with water system supernatural powers, but unfortunately their team can''t recruit people with such supernatural powers, so they can only rely on contributing points to exchange for clean water. Sometimes when you don''t go out to fight, the only ice-type supernatural player in the team will melt the ice to change water. At Base Three, water is even more important than food. Now this person is so generous to give each of them a bottle of water. Isn''t she... she is not a water system supernatural person? ? Thinking of this, all five of them couldn''t help looking at her with excitement. Ruan Ning on the side accepted their sudden fiery gaze, not knowing why. The team drank all collected bottled mineral water along the way, so it was not clear that the water source on the way was now contaminated. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *There will be two updates at around nine o''clock tomorrow morning~ I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 56： Because of this bottle of water, Ruan Ning managed to close the relationship with these people and brushed a wave of favorability. Then from their mouths, she learned the news that the nearby water source had been contaminated, and she also knew that 100 milliliters of water now needs a contribution point to be exchanged at Base 3. A first-order transparent crystal core can only be exchanged for two contribution points from them. In this regard, Ruan Ning has to sigh that the management of the No. 3 base in city b is far more advanced and complete than that in city s. They not only established a rudimentary material exchange mechanism after the end of the world, and used contribution points to replace the money before the end of the world, but also provided many ordinary people with no power to earn contribution points. . Even if the power of the supernatural beings is strong, they are mostly ordinary people in the last days. They can survive on a safe base with their own efforts. Whoever has nothing to do is willing to do something to overthrow the regime. Compared with some bases that use force to suppress whatever happens, the method of Base 3 can last longer. Moreover, this mechanism can be promoted within a month. I am afraid that few bases in the country can do this alone. It is no wonder that the No. 3 base in the previous life can stand out among so many large and small security bases and squeeze into the top three positions. This is probably inseparable from the efficient management of the base. ********************************** ************************************* Since the water source was polluted, Yao Yiyi hasn''t drank water so happily for a long time. Without calculating bit by bit, he can only drink how many milliliters per sip of water. However, after drinking nearly half a bottle of mineral water, Yao Yiyi began to feel distressed habitually. He carefully capped the bottle cap and placed the water bottle properly. After she had done all this, she raised her eyes and glanced at the friends around her. They were like her, and after a few sips, they all collected the water. This bottle of water is worth three contribution points, so I can''t bear to drink it all at once. They went out from the previous team, and on average, they earned a hundred or so contribution points each time. This is still the contribution points of nearly twenty people combined, and then they have to be distributed to everyone according to their work. In fact, in this round, everyone didn''t have much at the end. These contribution points should be used for both eating and drinking. Although the life is still good, the life is not rich. Ruan Ning noticed the actions of several of them, and confirmed the preciousness of the water in the safe base in city b. It seems that we can no longer just send water out like this in the future, she thought. It''s not that Ruan Ning is reluctant to bear these bottles of water, but she thinks that the reason for not revealing money applies at all times. But thanks to these people, she has learned a lot about the situation in city b. "By the way, I haven''t asked you where you are going? Are you planning to come to our No.3 base?" one of the few people asked curiously. I heard Ruan Ning say that she herself is not a water system supernatural power, but when she came from S City, the water there was not yet polluted. Several people are slightly lost. However, the strength of this team is obvious to all. Under this, it doesn''t matter whether there are any water system supersions in the team. "No, we are here to find someone." Ruan Ning said. Maybe it¡¯s because I feel sorry to take someone else¡¯s bottle of water for nothing. The innocent man is very enthusiastic towards Ruan Ning. Hearing this, he hurriedly said: "If you come to B city to find someone, then you will meet the right person. Our team used to deal with ordinary people, and Xiao Chu¡¯s brother-in-law was the deputy of the base person in charge. As long as the person you are looking for is in the base, we can help." "Xiao Chu, don''t you think it''s not it?" The man with an inch head finished speaking, and quickly blinked at Chu Yu who was on the side. Chu Yu understood what the captain meant, and agreed with him together, "Yes, we can find someone to help. If it weren''t for you, we might have taken our lives here." Everyone in this team is so good. When they arrive in the safe base, even without them, there must be a lot of people who want to help. As her brother-in-law often said to her, it would never hurt to take advantage of this opportunity to catch up with such a powerful team. They can save them this time, who knows if they will be rescued next time. Ruan Ning smiled, neither agreed nor refused. She still doesn''t know how the male lead will arrange this team. But... I must agree to it out of ten. As one of the only good partners of the male protagonist, Jiang Jingchao has an extraordinary relationship. As long as he can find his family for him, the male protagonist will definitely be happy to keep them. On the other hand, under the concerted efforts of Gu Yicheng and the others, that group of mutant animals retreated steadily, and in the end only three of them were still resisting. The dog is a very intelligent animal before the end of the world, and these three are considered to be the better evolution among mutant animals. After discovering that they could not defeat this group of humans, they began to step back step by step, wanting to leave this place. Sometimes animals hold grudges more than humans, and dogs have a keen sense of smell. If they let these mutant dogs go away today, they might develop an annoyance without knowing it in the future. In his previous life, Gu Yicheng had suffered a similar dark loss when he first led the imperial capital. It was almost one month after the end of the world, but the team encountered a mutant hound that time. Because this hound had been specially trained before, it was very difficult to deal with, although in the end this hound was broken. Legs, but let it run away. Not long afterwards, when their team passed through that place again, suddenly the hound rushed over from the side, not only increasing its strength, but also biting many of them. It took more time to solve these last three mutant animals. Gu Yicheng''s eyes were fierce, and he cut open the mutant dog''s abdomen with a Tang Knife. The mutant dog lay on the ground, blood drenched for a while, his body twitching, and a pair of scarlet eyes staring forward. He waved another knife and cut off his head. Its head rolled to the side, splashing blood. Some blood inevitably fell on Gu Yicheng''s body. There was a lot of blood on the clothes on his hands, and Gu Yicheng''s brows couldn''t help but frown. He couldn''t bear the sticky feeling of blood. "Brother, here you are." Ruan Ning walked over and handed him a wet handkerchief that was already ready. Thinking about it carefully, her sister is really caring. Although she can''t help the male lead in major matters, she is still happy to help with this little detail. Just like now. Gu Yi took the handkerchief. After using it to wipe away the blood on his hands, his complexion was much relieved, and then he took off his dirty coat. "Brother, let me hold it for you." Ruan Ning said with insight. Gu Yicheng glanced at the blood stains on her clothes this time, then glanced at her slender, snow-white wrists, and said lightly: "No need." Ruan Ning didn''t force her, the male lead wouldn''t let her take it. She just happened to be able to lighten her burden, so why not do it. Gu Yicheng used Tang Knife to dig out the crystal core of the mutant dog he had solved. This mutant animal also has a crystal nucleus, which is also in the skull, and is twice as big as a zombie. It looks more crystal clear. "What about these people?" After solving the mutant animals, it is time to arrange the men and women chased by the mutant animals. But even if they wanted to take them, there would not be so many people in the car. The inch-headed man also knew the truth, and said: "Our car is there, and it''s a fifteen-minute journey at most. If we can, can we go and pick it up." Ruan Ning told the protagonist what they said just now that they could help find Jiang Jingchao''s family. Gu Yicheng looked at the few people in front of him and agreed in a deep voice. The man with a short head didn''t dare to let out the air during the few seconds he was waiting for a reply. Now that he heard his promise, he could finally breathe a sigh of relief. The aura of this person is so strong that he didn''t dare to speak much when he first looked directly at him. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Thank you to all the little cuties who irrigated and threw mines, I will work hard to code words~ I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 57： Yao Yiyi and several people drove the car over from the place where they had just been troubled. Fortunately, the group who saved them did not leave. Not only that, the people in this team also agreed to go to the base with them. This surprised and delighted them. Go to the car at No.3 base. "What should our team do from now on?" someone asked in a low voice. All five were silent. There are teammates who sacrificed under the mouth of the mutant animals, and there are also teammates who are going to go for their future. Their team now suffers heavy casualties, leaving only five of them. The strength of the team is greatly reduced. For them, the best plan is to disband the team and join other teams. "It would be great if we could join their team." Chu Yu couldn''t help but sigh. Yao Yiyi hesitated, "But they are here to find someone... I shouldn''t stay in city b for too long." In the last days, joining a strong team is undoubtedly the best way to increase the chance of survival. Just like the most powerful Dragon Tiger team in their No. 3 base, how many people squeezed their heads and wanted to enter. It also includes many abilities. The contribution points that the Dragon Tiger team gets each time they go out are enough to make many people envy and jealous. "That''s because they haven''t seen our No. 3 base. After seeing the strength of our base, they will know the benefits of staying in the base." Chu Yu said confidently. When she was on mission before, she had also been to other small and medium-sized bases in the surrounding area. And even her brother-in-law said that none of the bases in the nearby major provinces and cities can match their No. 3 base. Yao Yiyi didn''t think so like Chu Yu. Although she also thinks that their base is very good, she doesn''t think this team will stay. And even if they stay, they may not be willing to let them join the team. ********************************** ************************************* The reason why this safe base in city b is called Base No. 3 is because the nearest street was called No. 3 Street before the end of the world, and the base simply took such a name. This is also to let more people know the location of the safe base. When Ruan Ning and his party arrived at Base No. 3, the wall was being rebuilt outside the base. According to visual observation, the height of the new wall built on the foundation of the old wall was at least 34 meters high. "Gu Ge is right. This base really looks better than the one in our city." Lin Yang looked around and quickly came to such a conclusion. Although Ruan Ning on the side did not express any emotion, the expression on her face has fully proved that she also thinks so. The wall higher than people, the serious-faced soldiers guarding the side with guns, the teams and survivors who lined up to enter the base at the entrance, all of this gave people a desolate but different kind. Vitality. Ruan Ning had only experienced this kind of magnificent scene of apocalyptic base in the text of the novel before. Unexpectedly, one day I could see and touch it with my own eyes. I used to think that even if the city''s work is not particularly outstanding, it is still remarkable. But now that there is such a comparison between the two, you can immediately feel that city s is far from the base of city b in terms of system and facilities. Ruan Ning looked out through the car window, and those who were queuing to enter and leave the base, no matter what the expressions on their faces, there was a glimmer of hope for life in their eyes. Take the young men and women of the base squad who are now following them in the car. Ruan Ning did not see the despair of being oppressed by life in the last days in them, and he could still feel the youthful vigor. . This is enough to prove that this base is very successful. At least it brings a sense of security to many people in the last days. Gu Yicheng had heard of the name of this No. 3 base in his previous life, and through the data, he has some understanding of some basic conditions here. And the first healer he had ever seen came out of this No. 3 base. If you can find him, maybe you can figure out the difference between Ning Ning''s healing power. ... There are three ways to enter the safe base. After getting off the car, Ruan Ning watched for a while, and he could roughly understand the distribution of the three roads. It should be one by the superpower, one by the ordinary person, and the other by the team that went out of the task. "Um, that, you can actually go to this passage with us." Chu Yu thought of their conversation in the car, and didn''t want to miss such a good opportunity to join a powerful team, so he wanted to fight for the opportunity. I took the courage and said, "If you go this way, you can submit the team information directly at the entrance. You don''t have to wait to go in and then queue up there to apply. And you are not looking for someone? You can go to the task hall. At the innermost window, find a staff member to post the tracing information. There is a lot of traffic there. Maybe you can quickly find the person you are looking for." "Moreover, all of us can help you find it together." Chu Yu still did not forget to bring his teammates around. "Thank you Miss Chu for your reminder, we can solve the rest of the matter by ourselves, so we don''t have to trouble you." Xue Chen said. "You saved us first. This is what we should do." Chu Yu and the others were a little bit disappointed after hearing this. They could only say, "If you have anything to do, you can come to us at any time. The people in our team live in area 23. number." From the moment they got off the car, Xue Chen was the nominal captain of their newly formed team. Although Xue Chen didn''t know why Gu Shao wanted himself to be the captain, no matter whether it was strength or conviction, the position of the captain should be taken by Gu Shao. However, since Xue Chen and everyone in the team decided to follow Gu Shao in the future, he would not question his decision. What''s more, judging from the orderly arrangements in the car just now, Gu Shao must have his reason for doing this. He just needs to follow along. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Something happened tonight, we can only change these first. Tomorrow I will use the thick and long chapter to compensate everyone, huh~~ I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 58： "Your team''s name is Chenxi Team?" Sitting where the base enters the door, the young man holding the documents couldn''t help but look up at the eleven people in front of him. There are five abilities in eleven people. It seems that this new team is really good. I''m afraid it won''t take long to occupy a place in Base 3. I¡¯ve stayed in this post at the entrance of the base for a long time, and I haven¡¯t seen any powerful team. Therefore, even if the young man¡¯s heart is slightly shocked, his face does not show too obvious emotions, and he typed the team¡¯s information in the computer methodically. Name and basic information. Let the people from Chenxi team wait for a while. He went to deal with other teams'' affairs first, and waited for a staff member from the small house next to him to finish the stuff and handed it over and gave them eleven seals. The badge with the name of the team and eleven magnetic cards that record contribution points. Every survivor who entered Base 3 has magnetic cards. The name badge is also the uniform style of the base, made of bronze, simple and without patterns, and only the four small characters of Dawn Team on it. The badge worn by this team can also be customized at the base, but it will cost additional contribution points. Just like the Dragon Tiger team, which ranks first in strength in the base now, their breastplate uses a pattern of a tiger with claws exposed. The material is made of gold, and even the names of everyone in the team are engraved on it. Above. Every time other people saw the distinctive badge every time they set out on a mission, they knew that this person was a member of the Dragon Tiger team, which was not easy to mess with. Thinking that this team is not weak, it would be good to be able to form a good bond. Before sending them away, the youth also added: "Everyone only has one copy of this magnetic card and name badge. If we lose it, our side will be Not responsible. But you can go to the service center and spend some contribution points to reissue." Ruan Ning took the name badge and looked at it carefully. It was very fresh, and he didn''t think it was crude. She actually took the name Chenxi Team. The dawn, the gleam of the sun when the sun rises, symbolizes warmth and light. Although the name doesn''t sound so domineering, it doesn''t match their strength, but how can it be so-so. Others didn''t care much about the team''s name, and they also felt that Ruan Ning''s name was okay. At least it was much better than some of them who got weird names, so it was quickly approved. Ruan Ning didn''t think much about it when he took this name. He just said the name that came to mind in a flash. Who wants to just pass it. At the beginning, she didn''t think there was anything, but when she saw the name of the team she took was printed on this badge, she was a little bit excited. As a traverser, Ruan Ning always feels that there is a gap between herself and the world. Even though she has experienced so much, she has not encountered anything that makes her feel particularly touched. But when she received this badge, she suddenly felt a certain touch in her heart, as if she had a feeling of being proud of the team. Ruan Ning is very confident in their team of only eleven people. She didn''t doubt that in the future, Chenxi Team would definitely become the best team in China. And she will be one of them. ***************************** ********************************** The physical examination of the team members was completed before submitting the team information. Because none of them were injured, they entered the base smoothly. With the deepening of the understanding of zombies, coupled with the observation and analysis of this period of time. The major bases have also improved their systems with the times. Now all survivors with injuries enter the base and only need to stay in the observation room for six hours before being released. Each infected human has a long or short time of change according to their personal physique, but without exception, everyone will begin to show the physiological characteristics of a zombie within six hours. Since this is the case, there is no need to keep everyone in the observation room all day at the base. At the same time, base 3 is still developing a machine that can detect zombie viruses through machines. When this is successfully developed, the base will be more efficient in this regard in the future. Gu Yicheng stopped at the fork in the road and said to the others. "You first find a place to settle down, and then go to the mission center to post a missing person notice." "Brother Gu, you are not with us." Lin Yang heard what he meant at once. Gu Yicheng nodded, and said in a deep voice, "Ningning and I still have something to do. We will meet you again in a few days." Ruan Ning, who was inexplicably taken by the people around him, looked blank after hearing his words, and blinked a pair of apricot eyes. what''s the situation? What can she and him do? Why doesn''t she know anything about the client? ? She just said that when she was in the car, why everyone had arrangements, but she had nothing. And on that team form, plus her, there should be seven abilities in the team, but the male lead only wrote five on it. She thought it was the male protagonist who wanted to hide, hide the strength of the team and so on. Now it seems that Gu Yicheng excluded her and him when filling out the form? ? What the **** is the hero taking her for? Ruan Ning reluctantly looked at the direction where the rest of the team was leaving. She was not in a good mood. If she could, she actually wanted to go with the team. Thinking of staying alone with the male lead every day in the next few days, the pressure suddenly becomes so great. And she still didn''t know what the male lead was doing with her, and she became even more worried. "Brother, where are we going?" Ruan Ning followed the people around him for almost twenty minutes, watching the surrounding environment become increasingly desolate and desolate bit by bit, and finally couldn''t help but ask. I don''t know why, she has a bad feeling, always feeling that the place she is going to this time is not a good place. Ruan Ning looked around and looked around. This place was supposed to be an old-fashioned community before the end of the world, and the architectural style was very similar to that of the 1990s. It''s just that all the people passing by here look dignified, and the expressions on their faces are even more solemn than those who leave the base to do the task. They walk in a hurry, as if something is chasing them. The space between the buildings is narrow, and the surrounding people are noisy, and it feels like they are in the downtown area before the end of the world. Ruan Ning couldn''t help but think that when she first went to find the male lead in the safety zone of S City, it was also in this environment that she was almost robbed by someone passing by, or because of Lin Yang''s help, nothing happened. Thinking of this, her body silently moved closer to Gu Yicheng. How come the male protagonist always likes to go to a place that seems to be troublesome. Or should we say that the protagonist¡¯s brain circuits are completely different from ordinary people like them? Ugh! It''s no wonder that the hero always meets opportunities on the road, and she meets nothing. Gu Yicheng''s brows were gentle and said, "Ningning, let''s find a place to live in this place these few days." Ruan Ning widened a pair of apricot eyes, and a hint of surprise flashed through his eyes: "Here?!" That''s right! Why do they live here? ? She looked around, and this place was no better than the one in the safe area of ??s city. Although there are no robbers on the street for the time being, Ruan Ning accidentally glanced at the corner just now and saw a woman who was still wearing a suspender skirt and dressed in exposed clothes kissing a man in the crowd. The man didn''t care about the feelings of others at all, he put his hand directly into the woman''s clothes, his movements became more and more excessive, he simply forgot. Seeing this scene, Ruan Ning, who hadn''t been through any personnel, suddenly flushed his cheeks under the mask, and quickly averted his eyes, not daring to look there anymore. If this is the case, Ruan Ning would not be so resistant, the big deal is that she just pays attention not to look at it. But the others around were all unpleasant and walked by indifferently. It shows that this kind of thing is not uncommon in this place, and even often happens... This is just too scary. Ruan Ning has not forgotten the harmfulness of her eye-catching face. Such a weak and innocent look can most easily arouse the desire for darkness in the hearts of people in the last days. Fortunately, the weather has been cold recently. She covered herself tightly, and wearing a mask, even her mother might not recognize herself when she stood here. The most important thing is that there is also a big boss with an explosive force by her side, who dares to covet her beauty. Unless it''s that person who will die! Thinking about this, Ruan Ning felt relieved a little bit, she was relieved of the hero''s strength. However, the corners of his mouth were still drooping, and there was no energy on his face, and I felt a little unwilling to live here. Why can''t the two of them live with other team members... Even if there is something to be busy, they don''t have to live here, right? Or let her go back to live alone. She drags the oil bottle, and she can''t help much anyway. Of course, Ruan Ning actually only thought about the last thought of going back alone, and would never say it if he was killed. Not to mention that the male lead only brought her to live in a house with poor conditions this time, that is, he took her up to the sword mountain and down to the sea of ??flames. Before reaching the Imperial Capital Hope Base, she said she had to go! ! ********************************* ************************************* In order to facilitate management, Base No. 3 divides the entire base into four areas abcd. Ability people live in area a or area b, and most of the people living in area c are ordinary people with strong physical strength. Although they have no abilities, they can rely on physical strength or other skills to gain a foothold in the base and live on. Zone d is the worst area in the entire base. The people here can barely make ends meet, and survival has become a problem. The healing power Gu Yicheng had seen in his previous life, before exposing his powers, his life in Base Three was not very easy. This person has always lived in the worst part of the base, relying on the contribution points given by the base every month and some part-time positions provided to ordinary people. At this time period, he probably hasn''t discovered the real use of his power yet, so he is still waiting in zone d. So he came at the right time. "The price of renting a house is on the screen. You can see for yourself what you want, and then tell me if you are optimistic." "Okay, let''s go next." The voice of the staff at the service center window in area d is not good, giving people a feeling of indifferent. The attitude of doing things is completely inferior to the youth who used to handle team information for Ruan Ning at the entrance of the base. However, the survivors in area D have become accustomed to the differential treatment of the service center. After all, the people who will stay in the D area are ordinary people, and there are still ordinary people with little ability. People with a little ability are reluctant to stay in this place. Once you have enough contribution points, even if you rent a house in Zone C, it is better than here. Similarly, there are four service centers, which are located in the four areas of abcd. The staff in the service center are naturally ordinary people without abilities. After all, the number of abilities is scarce. Even if it¡¯s because of the abilities that seem to be a little bit weak before, the bases are also reluctant to let them go. They come to do this kind of work. The staff of the service center, the nature of this job is a bit similar to the civil servants before the end of the world, mostly by the families of some supernaturalists. This is also some privileges on the base for those who are able to protect the base. Help them settle their families so that they can be more at ease when they go out to do tasks. The staff at the window where Ruan Ning was at was also intimate with a supernatural person, but originally he wanted to work at the service center in area b, who wanted to be arranged to area d in the end. And the other person who came in with him, because the person who relied on behind had advanced a few days ago, so he took his place and went to zone b. Not only is the environment in the b zone good, but there are also many supernaturalists who help them do things and get some crystal nuclei and other materials as rewards from time to time. The benefits are far from what the poor rural area of ??D District can compare. After such a comparison, the staff who were reluctant and didn''t want to come to Zone D at all hated this place even more. Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng, who were ignored by the staff of the service center, both looked calm and did not respond much. They didn''t quarrel with such people over such trivial matters. There are such people in all ages and places. If you have this time to be angry, it is better to think about their residence tonight. Ruan Ning stood by, staring at the price above the screen with a pair of black and white apricot eyes. The most expensive house here has twenty contribution points a month. The cheapest house only needs two contribution points? ? ! Since living in this place with the male lead has become an unchangeable fact. Ruan Ning had nothing but to choose the most expensive house. After all, no one can be wronged if they are wronged. With a good place to live, her mood can also be better. But just when she was about to open her mouth and prepare to bring it forward, she suddenly remembered something very important to her now. She... doesn''t seem to contribute. How can you rent a house? ? "When entering the door, the staff member said that each magnetic card has five contribution points at the beginning." Gu Yicheng realized her distress and explained with a smile. A person has five contribution points, and she and the male lead add up to only ten contribution points. Ruan Ning glanced at the price on the screen. The house in Zone D was rented for at least one month. That is to say, based on all their current contribution points, they would rent a house with ten contribution points at most. month. This does not count other expenses. Ruan Ning: "..." There are no shortage of crystal nuclei and materials in the apparent space. Why do you suddenly feel that you are still so poor at this moment? ! "We can go to the window over there to exchange some supplies for some contribution points, and then come over to rent a house." Gu Yicheng looked at the girl with a trace of confusion in his eyes and chuckled lightly. Ruan Ning replied with a soft voice, "Well, I listen to your brother." Thinking about it, she almost forgot that the service center can also use materials to exchange contribution points. If all the materials in the space between her and the male lead were replaced with contribution points, there would probably be enough to rent the entire base house. If you say that, you should actually be regarded as a rich little woman? If it weren''t for the fact that the base couldn''t buy and sell houses now, maybe money would make money, she could still make a fortune with this. But this idea can only be a beautiful hope in the end times. If you don''t have enough strength, no matter how many materials you have, it''s useless if you can''t hold it. Ruan Ning followed Gu Yicheng out of the rental window and walked to the exchange point on the other side of the service center. But before they got to the exchange point, a sturdy man suddenly came over and stopped in front of Ruan Ning. His blatant gaze scanned her body up and down, and said with a smile: "Hey, beauty, I haven''t seen you in Zone D before, right? Would you like to follow me? I will provide you with two meals a day and at least one meal a month." After hearing his words, Ruan Ning was stunned for a moment, and then after hearing the meaning of this person''s words, a faint feeling of nausea suddenly appeared in his heart. Does this person mean he wants to support her? You only need two meals a day plus one meal? ? Ruan Ning didn''t want to talk to such a person at all, but this burly man was indeed burly. She frowned and hurriedly hid behind the hero, avoiding the disgusting and disgusting look, and at the same time whispered to her brother. , The soft voice seemed aggrieved. With this person next to her, let alone a strong man, even if a strong man of his size comes to eight or ten at once, he can all beat you down. I don''t know what the bear-hearted leopard has eaten, and dare to tease her! ! If it wasn''t for the fact that the gun was not pulled out with a big fanfare in the base, she would really want to give the lusty guy in front of her a bullet to destroy him. Let him mock people again in the future. "Hahaha, little beauty, it¡¯s useless to ask me to call your brother. If you call it, it¡¯s useless. If your brother is really capable, can he bring you to this zone D? You are suffering in this place anyway, why bother? But it¡¯s different if you go with me. Not only do I live in zone b, my brother is also a supernatural being. You can just use your brother¡¯s small body, my brother can just use his finger Believe it or not if you destroy him." The strong man said, he wanted to reach out to grab Ruan Ning¡¯s slender white hand outside, and take advantage, "Little beauty, you behave, I promise you can follow I live a life of delicious and spicy food." In fact, when the two men and women first entered the service center, he had already noticed. Especially this woman, although she is wearing a mask and can''t see her looks clearly, the exposed skin is really smooth and delicate. Even if the face under the mask is a little ugly, he won''t lose out for playing like this. The big deal is that he dumped her after playing. At first, I saw these two men dressed cleanly, and the strong man was a little worried that they came out of the two areas in front of ab. The people in those two districts really need to be weighed if he wants to think about it. Even if his brother''s status in the Dragon Tiger team is not low, he doesn''t have the guts to move the people in those two districts. It wasn''t until the strong guy saw them go to the place where they rented a house, and it seemed that they were going to live in this D zone, that he completely dispelled all his worries. Anyone in Zone A and Zone B is willing to live in Zone D these days. Since they are not people in zone a and zone d, they are just two ordinary people in zone d. What''s so scary about him. The brawny man hadn''t been proud for long before his hand was caught in mid-air by the other big hand that appeared out of the sky. ¡ª¡ªIt is the brother in the mouth of that beauty. "Yo, you kid still has some strength. But as far as your ability is concerned, let''s save it. Do you think you can beat me? Don''t be beaten all over the floor and lose face by me." He glanced at the man next to him, but still didn''t put him in his eyes. He felt that his inability to break free just now should be the reason for his uselessness. What can a little white face in zone d have. So this time he increased his strength, and at the same time a fierce stern flashed in his eyes, trying to teach this man a lesson, so that the woman behind him could recognize the reality earlier and submit to him, saving him more effort. But after a while, the brawny man exhausted all his strength and his face was flushed. It can be said that he even used the strength to feed his milk, but he still couldn''t break free from the shackles of the man. what happened? How could this person be stronger than him? ? ! He was a famous boxer before the end of the world! Isn''t this person actually an ordinary person, but a power system supernatural person? The brawny man was frightened. He changed his strategy. He just wanted to throw his other hand to attack the "little white face" in front of him, so as to get rid of his entanglement. Ning made plans, but suddenly his left knee hurts. He wanted countless needles to pierce. Like that place, this unpleasant taste made his brows furrowed with pain, and his body became soft, and he suddenly knelt on one knee on the ground, making a heavy, dull noise. Naturally, the attack on his hands was lost. Gu Yicheng looked at the person in front of him who wanted to move his hands on the girl next to him, feeling hostile, his eyes darkened, and there was a bitter cold hidden under the dark pupils, without a trace of emotion, as if he could give everything. Swallow. Ruan Ning has been hiding behind Gu Yicheng to watch the excitement, so he only saw the strong man being knocked to the ground by the male lead at once, and did not see the people around him, his face was fierce and evil. Gu Yicheng felt the force of someone pulling on the corners of his clothes, and a cruel smile evoked at the corners of his lips. With force under his hand, with a few cracks of broken bones, the strong man who was arrogant and arrogant just now was talking big. , The pain on the spot was so painful that I couldn''t even stand up. This time, the brawny man¡¯s end was not just about kneeling on one knee. Under the pain, his slightly bent leg couldn¡¯t hold on. There was a pop, and both of his knees fell to the ground, kneeling. At the same time, his tall and sturdy body was still shaking unconsciously. His tone was cold, "Since I can''t control these hands, then I''ll just help you scrap them." I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 59： The brawny man was named Wu Jinchuan. He was a boxer before the end of the world. He thought that this woman¡¯s brother was an incompetent soft-footed shrimp, so he didn¡¯t take it seriously. Professional players who rely on strength to win would be unable to fight back under his hands, and were forced to kneel on the ground. This is simply a shame for Wu Jinchuan. But before he found a chance to retaliate, the person in front of him directly abolished his right hand. "My hand!!" The pain changed his voice. For a boxer, the importance of his hands is self-evident. Although Wu Jinchuan didn''t have supernatural powers, he was able to beat ordinary people with this strength before, not to mention that he had a younger brother who was a supernatural power. He usually lives in zone b, and occasionally comes to zone d to hook up some young and beautiful women back to play. The last days are simply heaven for people like Wu Jinchuan. In this era, appearance and family background have become unimportant. Whoever has food and who has a high military value is the boss. The women in zone d are the best gangsters in the districts. They can get the bait with only a small profit, and they are powerless and have no backing. Even if something goes wrong, there is no need to worry about offending people and causing any trouble. . There are tens of thousands of survivors in Base 3. As long as he doesn''t kill people in the public, no one will care about this kind of man and woman. Even on the base, there will be no idle time to deal with this. he This is why he dared to start to move directly in a crowded place such as the service center after seeing that Ruan Ning and the two were planning to live in Zone D, and expected that they could not walk. Now Wu Jinchuan hurts so much that his waist can¡¯t straighten up. Looking at Gu Yicheng¡¯s eyes full of resentment, his right wrist was abruptly broken, and he fell to his side limply, his legs lost strength. , I can''t stand up. He could even hear the laughter of people around him. Wu Jinchuan was unwilling to be beaten up like this, gritted his teeth and threatened: "Boy, don''t be proud of you, my brother is a supernaturalist and a member of the Dragon Tiger team. You heard about the Dragon Tiger team. Come on, if you hurt my cold hair, you will be dead. My brother will definitely not let you go! If you are familiar, let me go now and kowtow to my grandfather. I might be fine. Consider letting you go and save you a life." Even though he said that, Wu Jinchuan was really thinking in his heart. When he went back and found his brother, he must personally abolish the man''s hands and feet, so that he could not survive and die before throwing it away. It is better to live in a group of zombies outside the base than to die. Only in this way can we avenge the abolition of the right hand. Gu Yicheng heard the threat from this person, his expression was calm, and his backhand broke the wrist of his other hand. He said indifferently, "In this case, I will wait for him to come to me." Wu Jinchuan''s scream that was even worse than before made the whole service center instantly quiet. Everyone stopped their movements and looked at the handsome man standing beside the brawny in fear and fear. No one stood up to speak for Ruan Ning just now, and now no one will stand up for Wu Jinchuan. After all, he relied on what he had done in zone d by the brother of a supernatural power, and many people saw him. Ruan Ning knew the strength of the hero early in the morning. Seeing this brawny man collapsed to the ground like mud, his whole body fainted with pain and no sympathy for him at all, but on the contrary, he felt very relieved. She has never been a good person to retaliate with virtue. This kind of person knows that they often do things like molesting women. She doesn''t care if those people who have been molested by him will accept his so-called "nurture conditions", since he hit her idea this time. On the body, then he can only think that he is unlucky. She is now covered by someone! Who made him find himself without a long eye. However, I have to say that the male lead is so handsome today that he burst into tears! Ruan Ning has never felt that the male lead is so handsome like today. Look at his skill, that action, clean and neat, even if he doesn''t use abilities, he doesn''t even have the power to counterattack. Gu Yicheng easily solved the trouble in front of him, took out the handkerchief from his pocket, and slowly wiped his fingers clean, but when he raised his eyes, he saw Ruan Ning staring at him blankly, not knowing what he was thinking. "Ningning?" Ruan Ning came back to her senses, pursed her lips and smiled, and said what she wanted to say, "Brother is really amazing." It''s really amazing! Hearing her soft voice, Gu Yicheng''s eyebrows were slightly less cold. After realizing that the people around him were looking at him, especially the smiling girl with crooked eyes, he squinted his eyes and looked around. Gu Yicheng''s sharp gaze made the voyeurs quickly withdrew their gaze, for fear that this person would stare at him. He even dared to treat the brothers of Dragon Tiger team members like this, and even ordinary people like them would not take it seriously. Gu Yicheng''s eyes were gloomy. This time it was indeed because of his lack of thought. Even if the girl concealed her extraordinary appearance, she still couldn''t avoid attracting some malicious people. In fact, he didn''t need to bring Ruan Ning with him. He could find the healing power alone and put Ruan Ning in the team. There, Lin Yangjiang Jingchao and the others could never bully her. "I will send you back to the team later." Gu Yicheng said. "Brother, I won''t go back, I want to stay with you." Ruan Ning said without hesitation this time. The scene just now made her selectively ignore the things that she was still unwilling to live in this place a few minutes ago. After a month of training, Ruan Ning is already able to endure more hardships than when he had just crossed over. She can now fall asleep quickly even in the car seat, and the environment is almost impossible to live. Most of the reasons why I don''t want to stay in this place with the male lead are afraid of the kind of thing that happened just now, but the male lead is so powerful this time. The feeling of being guarded and able to dominate casually is really cool! Seeing what Gu Yicheng still wanted to say to let her leave, Ruan Ning quickly said with a serious face: "I know, I will follow you these days and will not run around. With my brother around, I will definitely be fine. of." Probably it has been determined that the male lead has regarded her as his own, and is willing to stand up for her. Ruan Ning is not too afraid of him now. Before the change, the male protagonist decided something, she wouldn''t even ask, let alone what conditions she dared to mention. Seeing his brows loosen, Ruan Ning knew that Gu Yicheng didn''t object to her staying together, and happily took his arm and said, "Brother, let''s change contribution points quickly." With what happened just now, Ruan Ning''s process of swapping crystal nuclei for contribution points went very smoothly. When the people who lined up in front of the window saw the two of them passing by, they immediately dispersed like birds and beasts and let the whole place out. Those who know the current affairs are brilliant, and those who can live in Zone D have learned to be cautious. Regardless of whether or not this person will be picked up by the Dragon Tiger team, at least the current one cannot be offended by everyone. Can break a person''s hands so calmly, and now that person is still fainted on the ground, no one dares to approach him, is this someone to provoke? ! It took Ruan Ning only a few minutes to change the contribution points immediately without any delay. Even the staff at the renting window who just ignored them suddenly became enthusiastic, as if they wanted to help them rent out the house and let them leave. Ruan Ning couldn''t help being speechless when he saw this. It seems that force is much more useful in the last days than being nice and angry. No matter how well-managed the security base, it still has to rely on fists to speak in it. "I want your best house here." Gu Yicheng said. "Okay, okay. Wait a minute, I''ll help you handle it." This time the staff even used honorifics. Just now, the staff member who was negligent to the two of them hurriedly took over the magnetic card, with beads of sweat on his forehead. The man who was afraid of this ruthless method would pursue the matter just now. After all, these two people can offend even Wu Jinchuan. Although Wu Jinchuan''s younger brother Wu Yinchuan''s abilities are not very powerful in the base, he can''t stand him as a member of the Dragon Tiger team. What is Dragon Tiger Team? That is the most powerful team in their No. 3 base. Even the person in charge of the base has to give them a bit of face. Every time there is a large-scale rescue operation, the Dragon Tiger team is one of the hottest existence. After all, with a strong team working together, the security will be higher. "Your key." The hands of the staff were shaking when they handed out the keys. As soon as Gu Yicheng stretched out his hands to pick them up, the staff paled with fright. Ruan Ning saw this person''s horror, as if he had seen himself when he first met Gu Yicheng. She knew him with a surly character and a ruthless approach from the novel, and she was always afraid that he was upset, so she would click her. After getting along for a long time, I found that Gu Yicheng was actually quite gentle towards his own people. As long as he doesn''t touch his bottom line, he won''t care how he toss. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *The current relationship development probably means that the male protagonist wants to keep people around all the time. The attitude of the heroine has also changed, and now I am not afraid of the heroine. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 60： "Okay, give me the key." Ruan Ning took the key for Gu Yicheng, only to see that the staff''s face looked better. At least his hands didn''t shake anymore this time. The staff wiped the sweat from their foreheads with their sleeves, and said in detail: "The house is in the third building on the right when you leave. The house number is affixed to the key." "Two of you, go slowly." When the two left the window, they could still hear the obviously relieved voice of the staff behind them. Ruan Ning walked a few steps, suddenly thought of something, turned her head and glanced back, the staff did not expect that she would look over again, thinking that they are dissatisfied with him or want to pursue him before His negligence made it so scared that he almost couldn''t sit on the stool. "..." Ruan Ning turned her head back when she saw this. In fact, she originally wanted to ask what should be done with the keys if the house is not available in advance. It seems that it is better not to ask now, she just glanced at him and that''s it, she was really afraid that she would scare this man out of illness after she returned. Ruan Ning followed Gu Yicheng, enjoying the special treatment of automatically letting him go wherever he went. After coming out of the service center, no one looked at them with that kind of fearful eyes until they were a little farther away. Ruan Ning thought, maybe after today, even if she and the male lead are walking on the road, few people in this place dare to attack them. The effect of force deterrence just now was too powerful. This is still in the case that Gu Yicheng did not use the power, if his power was exposed, these ordinary people would not be able to avoid them like the plague god? The psychological quality of ordinary people in this base is still not good. ... She and Gu Yichengming are not so fierce. Ruan Ning touched her face. She is now wearing a mask and can''t see her appearance. No matter what age Gu Yicheng''s face is in, it should be an existence that can attract bees and butterflies. But during the time she traveled, Ruan Ning seemed to have never seen the opposite **** taking the initiative to join the male lead. Even in the novel, the hero''s daily life is basically to kill zombies and deal with troubles, and you can''t see a pink bubble. Sometimes it''s hard to play a nicer opposite sex, either with a ghost, or with his teammates. I have to say that her elder brother''s peach blossoms are not too strong, and she really has such a handsome face. Ruan Ning took a pity at the man next to him. When this continues, when will she have a sister-in-law? Gu Yicheng was very sensitive to the gazes of others. He noticed that people around him were staring at him, and smiled and asked, "What''s wrong?" Ruan Ning blinked and said it was okay. She couldn''t say that she was wondering when he could find her a sister-in-law in her heart. Forget it, I''d better save a little bit of face for Mr. Gu, and choose not to expose this kind of truth. What if he becomes angry after speaking out. I have lived for two lives, and I haven''t even had a girlfriend. Ugh! I really worry about him. ********************************** ************************************* Ruan Ning walked to the third building on the right according to what the staff member had just said. Someone hurried past and accidentally bumped Ruan Ning''s shoulder. "Be careful." Gu Yicheng put his arm around her shoulder in time and brought people to his side to avoid any accidents caused by her instability. Ruan Ning grabbed his sleeve to help him stand firm, "I''m fine." "I''m sorry! I''m sorry!" The person who hit Ruan Ning was a teenager who was about the same height as her. He lowered his head and apologized, his tone full of hesitation. The roads between the buildings in this old-fashioned community are narrow and the ground is uneven, which is really not easy to walk. In addition, Ruan Ning himself had been observing the surrounding environment just now and didn''t look at the road very much, so the blame for this incident shouldn''t be all on this person. "It''s okay, just walk carefully in the future," Ruan Ning said. Seeing that these two people didn''t mean to be held accountable, the boy breathed a sigh of relief, and after earnestly saying sorry for several times, he hurried to the residence with the food he earned in his pocket. "This person is really strange." Ruan Ning looked at the boy who left with a puzzled expression. Obviously she said that she wouldn''t be held accountable, why this person still looked like she was a scourge, she almost had the illusion that she had bullied him just now. She shook her head, but turned around to see Gu Yicheng, who was also looking at the direction of the person just now. Ruan Ning asked curiously: "Brother, did you find something wrong?" Unlike her, the male protagonist will notice a person. In all likelihood, it is because that person has a problem. "It''s okay, maybe I read it wrong." Gu Yicheng intuitively felt that this person was familiar, but he was not sure. The young man kept his head down just now, and he couldn''t see clearly what he looked like. "Let''s go, our house is upstairs in this building." Gu Yicheng said warmly. Ruan Ning didn''t take this matter to heart, anyway, there was something the male protagonist would come forward to take care of, she would just follow the boss and shout cheer for him. Probably because they were afraid that they would make trouble, the staff at that service center really didn''t dare to perfuse them in the matter of the house. The house conditions arranged for them were really good in this area. At least compare it with the building with peeling walls around it. I don''t know how high the grade of this building with tiled exterior walls is. It must be a new building a few years old. Their key corresponds to the house number 602, which is still on the top floor. The decoration inside the house is also simple and generous, and looks very comfortable. In fact, she and Gu Yicheng were also staying here within a few days and would leave. The conditions of this house are far better than what Ruan Ning thought when they came here. There was just one thing that made Ruan Ning feel unsatisfied. The original layout of this house was two bedrooms and one living room, but the owner opened up the two rooms, so strictly speaking, there is only one bedroom. Ruan Ning: "..."? ? How can I sleep in a bedroom? ! Do you want her to huddle with the hero? She and Gu Yicheng are not brothers and sisters. It''s okay to live in the same house, but it doesn''t make sense to live in the same bedroom. Even if she was willing, a man with such a strong sense of territory would not be happy to say anything. Ruan Ning secretly raised his eyes and glanced at the male lead next to him, only to see that his expression hadn''t changed much, and he didn''t seem to notice the serious problem of having only one bedroom. Ruan Ning was thinking about whether to mention it with the host. When they went to the service center to change a house, Gu Yicheng on the side opened his mouth and said, "I will sleep on the sofa in the living room tonight." Ruan Ning was stunned after hearing this, "Huh?" Isn''t that good... Let the male lead sleep on the sofa, she sleeps in the bed, will her life be lost? Even when she found that there was only one bedroom, her first thought was to change the house. As for letting the male lead sleep on the sofa, she never thought about it! Instead of that, why should she take the initiative to apply to sleep on the sofa? ! The soft sofa in her space is also very comfortable to sleep, and the size is just right to sleep. "Brother, the living room will be very cold at night, in fact, the bedroom in this house is quite big, or should I put the sofa there?" Ruan Ning said quickly and inadvertently said what he was thinking. Nonsence! What the **** is she talking about! ! How can the host and her sleep in the same bedroom! "No, no, I mean I am small and can sleep on the sofa." Seeing that something was wrong, she quickly added. But this sentence doesn''t sound so weird. Isn''t this similar in nature to the previous sentence? Don''t live in a bedroom yet! "I''ll sleep on the sofa." Gu Yicheng looked at the girl who was at a loss in front of her with a smile, and explained, "Someone should come over tonight, so it''s easier to sleep in the living room." "Who?" Ruan Ning was still a little confused at first, after thinking about it carefully, it suddenly dawned on him. That''s right, how could she forget what the brawny man who had been used by Gu Yicheng to use his hands in the service center said before. He has a younger brother who seems to be a member of the Dragon Tiger team. When Ruan Ning was inquiring about the basic situation of the base with the men and women rescued by the previous team on the road, the name of the team that he heard the most from them was Dragon Tiger Team. This team has a great reputation in the No. 3 base. Their strength is extraordinary, and there are few casualties every time they go out. Of course, Ruan Ning didn''t think their Chenxi team would be worse off. The strength of the people in the team is beyond doubt. It''s just that there is an old saying that says that the dragon is hard to beat the snake, the dragon and tiger team have more roots in the base than their newcomers. That brawny man could act so arrogantly because of having a brother of the superpower in the Dragon Tiger team. Now that their own brother has abandoned his hands, the brother of the supernaturalist will definitely come to the door. If this person is unreasonable and has a little bit of life, maybe he will find more people to come over and kill both of them in order to avenge his brother. When the black wind is high at night, it is indeed a good time to throw the body. She is a support with no offensive ability. If she sleeps in the living room and the enemy sneaks in at night, there will be nine lives that are not enough to kill. Thinking about it this way, it seems reasonable for the male lead to sleep in the living room. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * Ruan Ning: Huh? Why did you not think about the possibility of sleeping in the same bed? Impossible, impossible in this life:) I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 61： After nightfall. Ruan Ning thought at first that someone would come over to fight with the male lead at night. He was nervous and excited. He couldn''t fall asleep while lying in bed. He kept playing with his mobile phone there. He would go to the living room to wander around and look downstairs. , To see if that group has come. But several hours passed, it was almost midnight, and even a footstep could not be heard in the corridor. Isn''t that the brawny''s brother of the supernatural being not coming... In these days of the last days, there is no entertainment, Ruan Ning has long been used to going to bed early. In the end, she couldn''t hold it anymore, so she leaned on the bed and fell asleep. She thought that with such a big movement, she would definitely wake up in time to watch the battle. No sleep all night, when Ruan Ning woke up again, the sky outside was already bright. "..." Ruan Ning didn''t even take off his coat because he was worried that someone would come to him in the middle of the night, so he fell asleep with his head half-leaning on the head of the bed. After waking up, he found that the whole person was lying on the bed peacefully, with a blanket on his body. Ruan Ning muttered, "Is it because I felt cold in the middle of the night and pulled the blanket over by myself?" She was unsure of sleeping at night since she was a child, and this kind of thing was really done. After a simple wash in the bathroom of the bedroom, Ruan Ning changed clothes before opening the door to the living room. However, instead of seeing the host here, she heard movement in the kitchen on the other side, so she walked over. I saw porridge and a few small dishes on the table in the restaurant. These things may not be regarded as much before the end of the world, but they can be regarded as a good breakfast after the end of the world. Ruan Ning slept well last night and was in good spirits. She immediately felt hungry when she smelled the scent of the food. She pulled the chair away and sat on the seat, staring at the food in front of her, "It tastes delicious." "The porridge on the table is still a bit hot right out of the pan, so I can drink it later." Gu Yicheng walked out of the kitchen with a glass of freshly warmed milk. Seeing her staring at the food on the table, the corners of her lips curled up. A smile. "Drink this glass of milk first." He said, handing it over. "Thank you, brother." She touched the wall of the cup, still warm. Ruan Ning is now a short man who is less than 1.6 meters tall. Every day in the group of tall men in the team puts her under pressure. She knew that her body was indeed a little shorter, but she couldn''t hold back that she was only seventeen years old, how could she grow for a few more years. So these days, Ruan Ning never forgets to drink a glass of milk every morning and evening. She doesn''t like to drink cold milk. She likes to drink the warmth that is not hot. Everyone in the team knows that she has this habit. But Ruan Ning was quite surprised that the hero would prepare milk for her in advance this morning. It was still heated and the temperature was just right. This made her feel flattered. Growing tall is currently the third most important thing for Ruan Ning besides living and strengthening his strength. Although she was really tired of drinking this every day recently, she still drank a whole cup with three sips and frowned. After the milk was finished, the porridge on the table was not so hot. Ruan Ning drank the thick and glutinous millet porridge cooked in front of him with a face of contentment, not forgetting to add a few spoonfuls of sugar to the porridge. This is good for staying at a safe base. The pace of life slows down all of a sudden, and there is still time to eat a steaming breakfast in the morning. "By the way, brother, I accidentally fell asleep at night, and I didn''t hear anything." Ruan Ning was still thinking about this matter, and asked, "So did those people come last night?" She shouldn''t miss any highlights, right? no? ? With the frequency that Ruan Ning came to the living room at intervals in the first half of the night, and then suddenly stopped coming out, Gu Yicheng certainly knew when she fell asleep. He said, "No one came." "Oh, this way, it¡¯s fine if I didn¡¯t come." Ruan Ning felt a little strange. According to the normal story of the novel, the villain should find faults like this kind of thing that day. Could it be that the supernatural person is busy? Going to treat his brother''s hand injury? Or is it because they can''t find their place? But it''s just right that he didn''t come. What if the other party has too many people and the male lead is injured? Gu Yicheng was beside her now, such a patron who could cover her and teach her to fight, Ruan Ning wanted him to have trouble more than anyone else. Ruan Ning had a very good appetite today. She drank the porridge in the bowl without wasting at all. Seeing the opposite Gu Yicheng in a good mood, she simply skipped the topic of yesterday and changed something she cared more about, "Brother , Then what are we going to do today?¡± She still doesn¡¯t know what the male lead brought her here. Gu Yicheng said, "Find someone." "Are we here this time to find Chaozi''s family?" Since we are looking for someone, Ruan Ning can only think of Jiang Jingchao''s family. She is puzzled, "Then why not let everyone come together to find him? " Ruan Ning thought that the hero had something important to do with such intense and stimulating action alone, but he didn''t expect it was just to find someone. But there is no need to hide it from everyone. They came to city b this time, and they came to base three to find family members for Lin Jingchao. "We didn''t come to find Superzi''s family." Gu Yicheng had clues, so he didn''t hide this matter from Ruan Ning, and said, "I''m here to find a healing power." "Healing powers?" Ruan Ning is not surprised that the hero will know the healing powers. Because later, there was a healing power in the male lead''s team, who seemed to be called Su Yunjin. Yes, that''s the name. The name sounds like a girl''s name, but in fact, they are a boy. He seemed to be only sixteen years old when he joined the hero team in the novel, one year younger than her current age. Now it seems that the male lead is going to take the initiative to recruit this ability player to the team? Although the abilities of the healers are not at all aggressive in their own right, even if they are advanced, they will not derive their attack methods like the space abilities, but their role in the team is no less than that of one possessing. A person with a powerful offensive ability. In the apocalypse, even a high-level ability person who can choose one to ten can not guarantee that he will never be injured. A person with healing powers can restore a person''s trauma to the original in a short period of time, and even after upgrading to a certain level, even if you break a leg or an arm, you can grow out immediately. If such an ability player can be recruited and placed in the team, everyone in the team will be equivalent to an extra life saver. It''s just that the number of Healing Elements is extremely rare, even less than those with Space Ability. I am afraid that Huaxia''s Healing Element can be counted with one hand. Moreover, the upgrade of the healing system is more difficult than other abilities. It is impossible to awaken such abilities in zombies, so this kind of abilities can only be upgraded with ordinary transparent crystal cores, and the upgrade speed is very, very slow. In contrast, Ruan Ning felt that this healing ability on her body was more convenient and more powerful. She had experimented during these two injuries, and she could absorb any kind of crystal nucleus, but the therapeutic effect was not compromised at all. It is a pity that the male protagonist does not allow her to experiment with others. If she can be sure that she can heal not only herself, but also other people, then Ruan Ning is equivalent to a high-level Healing ability person who reaches the stage. Ruan Ning has a feeling that in his own situation, he will either become a popular sweet pastry or a test product in the laboratory. She has no interest in becoming the sweet pastry popular with everyone, but rather afraid of becoming the second one. Therefore, the work of holding the male protagonist''s thighs cannot be stopped. Ruan Ning really didn''t want to one day be sent to the laboratory to be dissected by a group of white coats because he exposed his ability or offended someone. It was terrible. In this case, having a background is a very necessary thing. However, all of Ruan Ning''s interpersonal relationship in this world comes from the original owner, and there are not many people who can rely on it, so let''s have a good relationship with the male leader. This is the umbrella sent to her. ********************************** ************************************* Walking all the way along the alley, here is not far from the building where Ruan Ning and the others live, but the conditions are very different. But isn''t this the direction the boy who bumped her into yesterday went? Ruan Ning watched him coming here, so I remember it clearly. Could it be that he was Su Yunjin with the healing power that the male chief was looking for? She just said how the male lead stared at a teenager so much yesterday. This is too fateful. With such a large base as Base 3, there are at least tens of thousands of people, so she can touch it with such a small probability. This Su Yunjin is simply the male lead''s destined teammate. Although I found a general location, I don''t know which room Su Yunjin is in. People in the last days are more vigilant than before, and knocking on the door one by one is indeed not a wise choice. When Ruan Ning tried to find someone on the road to ask questions, no one was willing to pay attention to her. Some people even saw her dressing up strangely. They didn''t even say a word, so they couldn''t even see the figure. It wasn''t until Gu Yicheng on the side saw her frustration and took out a crystal core from it as a reward that he successfully learned of the boy''s residence from a young man. He does live here, but he usually doesn''t communicate with others, and he rents a house with several people. In order to facilitate the management of the base, the service center will only rent out houses one by one. But not everyone is like Ruan Ning and others who don''t lack these contribution points. There will always be survivors who can''t afford or are reluctant to rent a complete set. So there are some business-minded people who see business opportunities from it. They will rent the house by themselves first, then become the second landlord, and then rent the house to several people at a cheap price to make the difference. Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng came at a coincidence, and it happened that the boy opened the door when they knocked on the door. "We are here to find you." Gu Yicheng said straightforwardly. "Sorry, I don''t know you." Su Yunjin didn''t recognize Ruan Ning as the person he accidentally bumped into yesterday, and looked at the two strangers who suddenly came to the door with a guard. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 62： Su Yunjin is alone, with no relatives or friends at Base Three. The only ones who are more familiar may be the few roommates who rent a house with him. But I didn''t say a few words in total. As for the two people in front of him, he can be sure that he doesn''t even know him. If it weren¡¯t for the two people¡¯s clean clothes, their temperament feels incompatible with their d-zone, I must have overlooked his contribution points and materials, and Su Yunjin would even wonder if these two people came to collect protection fees or robbed people. Up. Gu Yicheng looked at Su Yunjin''s face with the same facial features but slightly immature, and confirmed that he was the person he was looking for. The corners of his lips were slightly raised, and his voice was gentle, "It doesn''t matter whether you know us or not, the important thing is that I know What is your current trouble? We are here for this." Gu Yicheng knew that Su Yunjin had already awakened the ability tomorrow, but did not claim to be the ability person, but concealed it, because his experience before coming to Base 3 left him a deep shadow. "I think you found the wrong person. I have been at the base during this period of time, and there is no trouble. If there is nothing else, I beg you to leave here." Su Yunjin couldn''t help feeling nervously after thinking about it. Hold your finger. No, it''s impossible, he hasn''t told anyone about this, it''s impossible for anyone to know. The boy was still too young. Although he was talking about driving people, the uneasy flashes in his eyes completely revealed his emotions. Gu Yicheng had an air of self-confidence and did not pay attention to his resistance, and continued: "Do you want to go on like this? Don''t want to know how to control this force? Don''t want to have the ability to live in this last days?" His tone was not aggressive, his eyes were cold, as if he was just asking the people in front of him a few simple questions. When others heard what Gu Yicheng said, he might not understand Yunliwuli at all, but there was something in Su Yunjin''s heart. When he knew what it meant, he was shocked. "I, I..." Of course, he didn''t want to live in the base all the time, but he didn''t dare to expose the difference between him and others. The two contradictory ideas made him sleepless and sleepless these two days. "There are so many people here, don''t you mind finding a quieter place to chat with us?" Gu Yicheng believed that even if he didn''t come to him this time, there would always be an opportunity someday in the future to make Su Yunjin want to solve the problem that has been bothering him. After all, this person in his previous life took this step smoothly. However, if it wasn''t for Ruan Ning''s awakening ability, Gu Yicheng might not have come out so straightforwardly this time. Of course, he is very clear about the role of a healer. Besides, he did move to city b to solicit his thoughts. But now, this person is dispensable with him. If Su Yunjin didn''t agree to leave with them today, Gu Yicheng would choose to stun him and take him away, when he had his own way to force him to use the healing power. Gu Yicheng has never been a kind person, and has always had no patience with those who are not in his heart. "Okay, I''ll go with you." Su Yunjin bit her lips tightly, was silent for a while, and finally agreed. Because he could feel that this person was not lying to himself. ********************************** ************************************* Su Yunjin followed Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng to a house. Except for a look inside when he entered the door, he didn''t look too much afterwards. This should be their residence. Although they are both in zone d, it can be seen at a glance that the environment here is much better than the place where he lives. However, according to Su Yunjin''s understanding, these two people should live in area a and area b. Zone D is not like where they would live. Especially after the girl next to the man took off the mask, Su Yunjin thought so even more. Gu Yicheng didn''t waste his tongue and Su Yunjin on the side explain more, but directly took out a knife from the space and made a cut in the palm of his hand. The blood flowed down the palm of his hand instantly. This scene stunned Ruan Ning, who was wondering whether to make a pot of tea for the two to chat slowly. She said anxiously: "Brother, what are you doing?!" Well, why do you suddenly self-harm. this is Gu Yicheng, who drew his own knife, didn''t even frown, and said, "Ningning, you are now using your power to help me heal." Hearing him calling herself, Ruan Ning realized the intention of the male protagonist to do this. Seeing the blood flowing down from the wound like no money, she had no time to think about other things, so she quickly grabbed it from the space. A handful of crystal nuclei came out. But this is the first time she has treated someone else''s wounds, and she doesn''t know if it will work. In case it can''t be cured, although the wound on the hand is not dangerous, it really hurts. With the experience of the previous two treatments, Ruan Ning seemed calm, the crystal nucleus melted and disappeared, but this time it was of no use. Energy flowed through her body, but it could not be effectively transmitted to the people around her. "Brother, you give me your other hand." She thought for a while and said. Gu Xicheng looked calm and stretched out his hand without any hesitation. Ruan Ning tried to hold his hand. Although I don¡¯t know how to treat others, if it can be treated, maybe physical contact is needed? Fortunately, Ruan Ning was considered a blind cat and ran into a dead mouse this time, and he used how to treat others correctly once. The heat generated in her body after the crystal nucleus melted was transferred along the place where the two hands touched, and finally used to heal the bleeding wound. Gu Yicheng quickly felt a burning sensation in the wound on the palm of his hand. During this process, Ruan Ning carefully discovered that it takes more crystal nuclei to help others to heal than to heal himself, and it takes longer. But it does work. Her ability can help people heal. Su Yunjin on the side saw the wound that Gu Yicheng was slowly healing, and his expression was a little startled, and suddenly thought of his own experience. When he went to build the wall three days ago, the gravel cut many large and small scars on his hands. It is common for Su Yunjin to suffer minor injuries at work. Su Yunjin didn¡¯t care. She was ready to continue working as usual, and she could just apply some herbs when she returned. But at this moment, the wounds slowly healed under his eyelids. . It''s just this phenomenon that didn''t make Su Yunjin feel excited. He didn''t stay at Base No. 3 at the beginning. He went to another safe base in City B first. The management of the base was chaotic, and one party was dominant. One day, they captured all the supernatural players in the base. And Su Yunjin''s uncle happened to be one of the first people with the awakening ability. Su Yunjin''s mother had a dystocia when he gave birth to him. His father was an alcoholic and had no family for three days. He didn''t care much about him, so he grew up with his uncle and aunt since he was a child. Uncle and aunt have no children, and treat him like her own son. His feelings for the two of them are much deeper than that of the inconspicuous father. Unfortunately, when the aunt broke out, his aunt became a zombie. His drunkard father put the zombie in the door because of drunkenness, and finally died under its hands. For Su Yunjin at the time, his uncle was his only relative in this world. He was taken away. Of course, Su Yunjin couldn''t just sit idly by. After many inquiries, he gave out all the food on his body, and finally got into the research institute where the supernatural person was said to be held. It''s just that he was a step late. When he got there, a supernatural player at the base could not stand the torment of the drug, so he found a chance and chose to blew himself up. The whole institute collapsed. Because he had just stepped into the gate and was far from the explosion center, he escaped a catastrophe, only suffered some skin injuries. However, the supernaturalists in the research center, including Su Yunjin''s uncle, and the researchers, none of them survived, they all died. Later, the explosion of the research institute attracted a large group of zombies. They were just a small base set up next to the Biological Research Institute of City B. In addition, the supernaturalists were already dead, and they couldn''t stop so many zombies. In the end, the survivors died and fled. Su Yunjin was the one who escaped from that base. On the way to escape, he was fortunate to encounter a rescue team, and then came to base three with him. So after he suddenly discovered that he had this ability to heal suddenly, his first reaction was not excitement, but fear and fear. He still can''t forget his uncle''s death. He was afraid of being the same as the supernatural beings who died in the research institute, and he always blamed himself for not saving him earlier. Su Yunjin even prefers to be an ordinary person. What''s more, he has never heard of other supernatural powers with his ability. He was afraid that he would become an alien among them and repeat the same mistakes. But now... Su Yunjin stared at the two brothers and sisters for a long time before making a decision. He suddenly got up and took the knife that Gu Yicheng had just used on the table. Ruan Ning, who had just healed the wound on Gu Yicheng¡¯s hand, was taken aback by Su Yunjin¡¯s actions. When she thought he was going to fight with them with a knife, she saw him behave like a hero. A similar hole was drawn in the palm of his hand. Ruan Ning frowned upon seeing this, and couldn''t help thinking that both of them were really cruel to themselves. Even if you want to check the abilities, it can be lightened. Su Yunjin closed her eyes, and after a while, a faint white light radiated from the palm of her hand, and the white light enveloped the wound, absorbing the blood little by little, and then the wound was healing at a speed visible to the naked eye. It''s just that his healing speed is slower than when Ruan Ning gave Gu Yicheng a crystal core treatment. Ruan Ning hadn''t seen how other healing powers were treated before. Observing this way today, she found that Su Yunjin is really different from her. Her ability is not like what the male protagonist said, it is the appearance that the ability has not been fully stimulated. Because she is indeed much better than Su Yunjin, who has completely stimulated the abilities. There is no reason why people who are not fully motivated are more powerful than those who are motivated. She even felt that the two of them might be the other way around. Ruan Ning raised his head to look at Gu Yicheng next to him, his gaze also happened to look over, and he reached out and touched her head, "It doesn''t matter if it''s different." "Brother, I''m fine." Ruan Ning''s psychological quality is not so bad. She was also particularly worried when she was scratched by the zombie. In fact, even if the side effects were true, that would be something later, and it would be useless for her to think too much now. A few minutes later, Su Yunjin opened his eyes, and there was only a shallow mark on the palm of his hand. After he finished the treatment, he did not visit Gu Yicheng, but kept staring at Ruan Ning with a pair of amber eyes. Although he didn''t say a word, Ruan Ning could feel that the teenager''s guard against her didn''t seem to be as deep as at the beginning. As one of the important members of the hero team in the novel, Ruan Ning certainly knows Su Yunjin''s tragic experience before. To be honest, she was afraid of being dissected at first, and half of it was because of his impression. She understands this feeling of shrinking from being weak when fighting alone. "Do you want to join our Chenxi team? There are many people in the team besides me and my brother. With everyone here, no one will dare to bully you in the future." She bared a mouthful of white teeth. , Come two and play a pair." Since the protagonist wants to take this person into the team, as a caring and sensible sister, of course she has to help him fudge, cough cough, not fudge, it should be to help this young man have a better future. "I''ll go with you." Su Yunjin''s face was a bit baby fat before. This month''s change made him lose weight quickly, and his jaw line became distinct. His eyes are piercing, with a trace of determination. This look is a bit different from Ruan Ning when he saw him yesterday. The teenager who accidentally bumped into her yesterday was much more timid than today. It''s just that Ruan Ning is ready to roll up his sleeves and have a big fight. Even if it doesn''t take a few hours, it will take half an hour and 20 minutes. But she had just spoken, and this person agreed all at once, which was too easy. This can''t be reflected at all, the role she played in it. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 63： Since Su Yunjin has agreed to leave with them, Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng no longer need to live in this place tonight, they can go to the team in advance to meet. Thinking that everyone will be teammates in the future, and everyone else knows about space matters, Ruan Ning has not concealed it, and carelessly put in the things that were going to be put in the space in front of Su Yunjin. When Su Yunjin saw a thing that was in front of her suddenly disappeared, the expression on her face was dumbfounded, she looked incredulous, as if she had never seen such a miraculous thing. Even after the apocalyptic eruption, he had seen fireball, ice cone, wind blade and various abilities, but the hand of letting the object disappear out of thin air still brought a great shock to his heart. "Is this your ability?" he couldn''t help asking. Su Yunjin''s trust in Ruan Ning comes from his ability to heal wounds as well as her, which makes him feel that he is not alone. But she didn''t expect that she was even more special than him, and she could even make objects disappear out of thin air. He has never heard of this ability. "Yes. But my brother''s space is bigger than mine." Ruan Ning asked more when he had nothing to do before he was chatting, only to realize that the teenager is not yet sixteen years old, and it will be next month. His sixteenth birthday. Ruan Ning has always been the youngest in the team. Now that Su Yunjin has joined the team, there is finally one more person younger than her in the team. Congratulations, she is finally not the youngest. "Look, it''s like this... In fact, things didn''t really disappear, but they were put in a place similar to the dimensional space. The things put in can be taken out anytime when they want to use it." Ruan Ning Seeing that he was very curious, I sat down on the seat next to him and showed him how to use the space several times so that he could see clearly. And Su Yunjin also showed a face of surprise and admiration, "Your ability is really amazing. Don''t you have to worry about being robbed by others anymore when you put things in the space?" In the last days, valuables are safest only if you put them on yourself. Especially when you are alone without teammates. At the beginning, Su Yunjin had no experience. When he went out, thinking about the inconvenience of taking things with him, he hid most of the supplies in the room. Whoever wanted to one day, when he came back, he found that the supplies were looted, and that stolen Shi''s life will never find him again. So afterwards, Su Yunjin always took all the important things with him every time he went out. But this does not mean it is absolutely safe. If you don''t pay attention, you will be snatched away. Ruan Ning thought for a while, and said, "Theoretically, it should be like this. Others can''t take the things in our space." The things in the space cannot be seen by others. As long as she doesn''t take it out, no one can take her. After she dies, things will disappear as well, so it is true that others want to grab it but can''t take it away. "Ningning, what are you talking about, so happy." Gu Yicheng walked from the side and saw the two sitting together talking about something. The girl''s face was smiling brightly, and Su Yunjin was not cramped at first, and it seemed that the two had a very pleasant chat. It was just this scene that made Gu Yicheng frowned imperceptibly. "I''m talking about abilities with my new teammate." Ruan Ning said heartlessly. "Yeah." Gu Yicheng looked faintly, "Since everything is packed, let''s go to the mission hall now to meet everyone. Superzi may still need our help." Su Yunjin also stayed in Base 3 for a while, and was familiar with the route of the base, so he walked in front to lead the two of them to the mission hall. Although I don''t know which district or place the other members of the team live in, there will definitely be people who will be sent to wait for the two of them to find everyone in the mission hall every day. The mission hall was the meeting point they had agreed on long ago. "Ningning, I remember you are in the third year of high school this year, right? Are you 18 years old?" Gu Yicheng on the side suddenly asked. "Yeah, I am a third year in high school this year." Fortunately, her underage shell is in the last days, otherwise she might have to take the college entrance examination again. "But I am not eighteen years old." Although the original owner and her are three years apart, their birthday dates are the same. Gu Yicheng''s university in the imperial capital, coupled with a bad relationship with his family, has basically not returned to S City in recent years. Ruan Ning was not surprised that he didn''t know his birthday. To be honest, he knew that the original master was in the third year of high school. "I was on July 7th, and it''s early to my 18th birthday," she added. It''s only early November. July is still more than half a year. "Puppy love is not good." Gu Yicheng said this sentence without end. Ruan Ning said "Ah", with a look of confusion. Puppy love? When did she fall in love early? The key is that she has been with the team members, who can fall in love with in this last days. "Brother, what do you tell me about this?" Ruan Ning adheres to the principle of asking if you don''t understand, getting along with the male lead. Otherwise, she is afraid of what she means. "It''s nothing." Gu Yicheng said calmly, "I just remembered that the old man said that our children are not allowed to fall in love until they are eighteen." Although Ruan Ning believed him and did not ask any more, she did not believe that the male lead would listen to his father. It seems that Uncle Gu said these words for nothing. But why did the male lead tell her this sentence today? Is it indirectly testing her to be on which side of him and his dad? Isn''t this question equivalent to asking her boyfriend and dad before the end of the world have fallen into the water at the same time, is it embarrassing to ask who she will save first? ! Ruan Ning felt a little pressure invisible. ********************************** ************************************* The task hall is located between the c area and b area, with a large area. This place was a theater before the end of the world. Now all the seats and everything on it have been removed and transformed into a spacious hall. There are several large LED screens hanging above the mission hall, with various mission information, and a LED screen recording the team points. The name of the team at the top is the Dragon Tiger team. The reputation of this team in the base is greater than Ruan Ning guessed. It''s just that since the Dragon Tiger team member didn''t take the initiative to come to them, Ruan Ning wouldn''t bother to wait for him to come. It''s best if he doesn''t come. After he leaves the base, he won''t be able to find them even if he wants to find them. Several people walked around in the mission hall, and finally saw a special message on the innermost led screen. That is the place of missing persons notice. But it''s not free. According to the time and location, the charge will be different. There are many survivors who tried to find relatives and friends in the last days. Ruan Ning has seen several people who are handling missing persons at the window in this short time. The special tracing message that attracted them had no text content, only a simple code. So it looks conspicuous. This is the secret signal that Jiang Jingchao and his family connected. If his family were at Base Three, they would definitely know that he was here. As for what the code represents, Ruan Ning never asked Jiang Jingchao, so he didn''t know. Several people patrolled under the led screen, and finally saw a familiar person in a corner. "Brother Gu, Ruan Ning, you have finished your work so quickly." Xu Chi was waiting for them in the task hall. Xu Chi took the three to a small western-style building in area b. Originally, the team wanted to find a place to live in Area C. After all, their main purpose was to find someone. There are too few people in these two areas in area a and area b. What''s more, I don¡¯t know if Jiang Jingchao¡¯s family members have awakening abilities within this month, and how mixed they are. There is a lot of traffic in area c, and it¡¯s not like area d Management is chaotic, it is most suitable to live in C area However, the houses in Zone C are all buildings with a small area, not enough for more than a dozen people to live together, so they simply live in Zone B. This small western-style building in area b is also close to area c, so there is not much difference in living here. When they arrived at Xiaoyanglou, only Xie Fei and Dacheng were there. The rest of the people who went out to find someone to find someone, and those who bought supplies were not at home. "This is Su Yunjin, a newcomer to the team. He will also be a member of our team in the future." Gu Yicheng introduced. Su Yunjin was originally a shy type of person. After the uncle¡¯s incident, he became even less good at communicating with others. Now facing the other three people in the hall, he looks a little embarrassed, "Hello, I am Su Yunjin." "Don''t be nervous, we don''t eat people." Xie Fei showed a kind smile and patted his shoulder, "Welcome to join our morning team. This is Xie Fei." "I''m Lu Cheng, you called me a great achievement like everyone else." Dacheng said heartily. Xu Chi shook his hand, "Hello, Xu Chi." After Su Yunjin and these three people met one by one, the tension in my heart eased a lot. In the past, no team would want him to be someone who is young and has no abilities, so this is the first time that Su Yunjin has joined a team. It feels... it seems pretty good. They are very kind to him and have a very relaxed atmosphere with them. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 64： After waiting for two days in Xiaoyanglou, Jiang Jingchao still didn''t get any news about his family. At the same time, no similar content with code appeared under the led screen of the missing person notice in the mission hall. During the waiting few days, Jiang Jingchao was basically certain that his family had not come to the base now. Otherwise they will definitely find a way to contact him. After waiting for another two days, Jiang Jingchao finally decided not to wait at the base anymore. After all, waiting this way is not a solution, it is better to take the initiative. He is going to have a look at home and school. However, Jiang Jingchao was also afraid that during the time he left the base to go to home and school, his family happened to miss their party and came to base three, so he went to the mission hall to change the missing person notice. ¡ª¡ª Let them see this message and wait for him at Base 3. Jiang Jingchao will return to the base again if he cannot find anyone at home or school. As for if you can''t wait... Jiang Jingchao dare not think. His family is his weakness. If something happens to them, he doesn''t know what to do. Ruan Ning also occasionally followed everyone out to collect news in the past few days. Although she did not find any clues about Jiang Jingchao''s family, she learned from some gossip the reason why the Dragon Tiger team did not come to the door these days. They are having trouble outside the base. And it''s not a small trouble. On the day the male lead was fighting with the brawny man who molested her, the Dragon Tiger team just took over a task of collecting materials and went out, not in the base. Originally according to the description of the mission, in addition to some ordinary zombies, the supermarket that was going to collect supplies also had two first-order mutant zombies, one with speed mutation and one with wind system mutation. The mutant zombies are generally stronger than the ability players of the same level, but the leader of the Dragon Tiger team is a second-order wind type ability player. There are many other ability players under his hand, with the strength of so many people. It should be enough to deal with these two mutant zombies. Moreover, the reason why Dragon Tiger team will take this mission and go to the supermarket where there are so many zombies is mainly for the crystal cores of the two mutant zombies. Especially the wind system mutant crystal core, the leader of the Dragon Tiger team is also determined to win it. Therefore, no other team dared to compete with Dragon Tiger team for this task. What people did not expect was that the information given by the base was wrong, and it was grossly wrong. First, the first-order wind-type mutant zombie that they were doing was not the first-order. It had already advanced during this period, and it was promoted from the first-order to the second-order, and it became more difficult to deal with. Secondly, there are not only two mutant zombies in that supermarket, there is also a third mutant zombie. Due to intelligence errors, the Dragon Tiger team members are said to have been trapped in the supermarket for three days and three nights. Yesterday they managed to escape from the supermarket and returned to the base. The team suffered heavy losses. Several ability players died in the team, and even the captain who was a Tier 2 wind type ability player was seriously injured. They are now too busy to take care of themselves, even if they know about the fight, I am afraid they don''t have the time and energy to come to them. And I don''t know if the brother of that brawny superman survived this mission is hard to say. If he happened to be one of those people who died, then there would be no need to worry about this. Ruan Ning heard the news, although it seemed a bit unethical to gloat at others at this time, but he was still relieved. It seems that the matter of fighting in zone d should be settled by now. They will leave the base this morning. Even if the brawny''s brother of the supernatural power is not dead, he thinks about his brother afterwards and wants to settle accounts after autumn. The members of their morning squad are no longer in the base, so he can only secretly. Regret to go. ********************************** ************************************** Since there was one more member in the team, that is, Su Yunjin, the seats on the two cars were not enough. Thinking of picking up Jiang Jingchao''s parents and brother anyway, the team simply used the remaining contribution points to buy another modified off-road vehicle in the base. The price is not expensive, even compared to the price before the end of the world, it can be said to be very cheap. But this is also normal. In the last days, all kinds of scrapped and non-scrapped cars can be seen everywhere on the road. Even outside the base, there are now many undesired cars. Although these cars may not be as good as the one they bought at the base for contribution points, many of them can still be driven, and even the owner did not even remove the key. It¡¯s not that those people don¡¯t want it. It¡¯s better to walk in a car than to walk on your feet. It¡¯s because gasoline is too scarce. Many people can¡¯t get gasoline at all. Even if they have a car, it¡¯s useless, so so many people give it up. Own car. But Ruan Ning and his team are different. When she was in city s, she put a whole tanker into the space. Although the gasoline is not too much to use up, it can still be used to supply one more car. of. In fact, there are several cars in Gu Yicheng''s space, which were conveniently put in when collecting supplies before the end of the world. The performance is good one by one. But these cars are brand new from the inside to the outside. They were too conspicuous when driving on the road, so they were not taken out. Dividing the twelve people into three cars, the space on the car is much more spacious. Ruan Ning''s car was still the original lineup, that is, she, Gu Yicheng, Lin Yang, and Jiang Jingchao. Their car drove in the front, because Jiang Jingchao was the driver, and only he knew where the school and home were. The remaining five of Xue Chen and the others, plus Xu Chi, Doctor An, and Su Yunjin, were divided into two vehicles. They first went to Jiang Jingchao''s younger brother, Jiang Jingyang''s university, which is also a university. B University is one of the best universities in G province. It has two campuses. Jiang Jingyang is a freshman in the philosophy department of B University. The freshmen of the philosophy department are all taking classes on the new campus this semester. In the past few days at the base, they found a student who was studying at B University, and spent contribution points to buy a hand-drawn drawing of the new campus of B University from him. He is also a philosophy department and is in his sophomore year. However, the student didn''t know how the school was going. He didn''t escape from the school. On the day of the end of the world, he and his girlfriend were dating around here and met the rescue team, so he came to Base 3. If the people of Jiang Jingyang are still at b, they are most likely to be in the three places of supermarkets, canteens, and dormitories. Because to survive, food is essential. There are probably only a few places where there is enough food and hiding in the university. Jiang Jingyang can be said to be lucky and unlucky. Fortunately, he teaches in the new campus of University B. The new campus is on the outskirts of the city. Many surrounding facilities have just been established, and there are very few residents there. Unlike the old campus, it is surrounded by a bustling area, and there is a large shopping mall, which is very lively. The flow of people in that place is particularly large even in normal times. Jiang Jingyang¡¯s unlucky thing is that he is also taking classes on the new campus. This semester, most of the majors of b have moved to the new campus. Now there are many more students on the new campus than on the old campus. So when the end of the world broke out, even in this month, only a quarter of the students became zombies, then this number is enough to make people feel scalp numb. The first half of the way to the new campus of B University may be due to frequent people passing by to and from the base. The journey can be said to be unimpeded, only occasionally a few zombies jumped over from the side and pounced on the window glass, but this was solved by them in a short while, and the journey was smoother than they thought. But in the second half of the road, when their car was passing by an old residential building, they suddenly heard a continuous explosion, and the movement became louder every time, making it difficult for them to ignore it. "What''s going on? How could such a big explosion happen??" Everyone in the team heard such a big movement. "Look over there!" Lin Yang in the front passenger seat pointed to his seat and said not far away. Even if they stayed in the car, they could clearly see that in a place only a few hundred meters away, there were a few older buildings that collapsed with a loud noise, causing a lot of dust. ****************************** ************************************ Half an hour ago. In the narrow lanes of residential buildings. Dr. Chen, who had just been trapped in the laboratory in the urban area for a month, was rescued by Dr. Chen, who specializes in virus research, and fired backwards while running. The situation was urgent and they didn¡¯t even have time to aim. Pointing the muzzle at the back was a random shot. Fortunately, the alleys were narrow and the zombies were all crowded together. With the firepower concentrated, most of the bullets hit the zombies¡¯ bodies. . The zombies fell one after another under their attack. However, all of this did not end there. The roar of the zombies behind him attracted other zombies around, and the front of the team was blocked by a group of zombies before they ran far. In the middle of the team, under the order of a middle-aged man wearing a military uniform as the leader, part of the firepower in the team was concentrated in the front, where the zombies appeared. Someone in the front team was inadvertently dragged into the group of zombies by the hands of the zombies. The person next to him reacted and wanted to save him. He kept shooting at the zombies. Unfortunately, it was useless. The person was dragged into the group of zombies. After that, there was no sound soon, and in less than half a minute, only the flesh and blood skeleton remained. There were also soldiers who were attacked by zombies from the side, and even their internal organs were taken out. He felt that he couldn''t survive this way, so he threw away the gun in his hand, holding a grenade in his hand, and stumbled into the group of zombies. A hand grenade went down, and the explosion caused a large amount of blood fog and broken limbs to splash around, and the surrounding walls were instantly dyed red. For the huge group of zombies, the fall of more than a dozen zombies can only be regarded as a drop in the bucket, and there are still a steady stream of zombies pouring into the alleys. Instead, they are human beings who are consumed with physical strength and weapons. Although the power of grenades is great, and they don¡¯t dare to use them casually, the buildings here are some years old, and there are so many zombies pouring in at once. I¡¯m afraid that this place will collapse after a few explosions. . By then, they may not have been eaten by the zombies, and they must all be buried here. "Fuck! It''s really bad luck today!! I don''t know where so many zombies come from such remote places!! We have never seen a group of zombies of this size when we were in the city." The man in the jacket wiped a handful of blood splashed on his face, looked at the dense group of zombies in front of him, and couldn''t help cursing. "Yeah, Boss, have you found that this group of zombies is like identifying us? We came from Shangyuan Street, and we have been running for almost half an hour, but we haven''t got rid of them yet. It''s a bit wicked." Since half an hour ago, they have been running and killing the zombies. Now the zombies not only seem to be not few, but they seem to be more and more. It doesn''t look as simple as there are only a few hundred zombies. This is probably a group of thousands of zombies. "Couldn''t all the zombies on the new campus of B University come here?!" Someone in the team interjected in panic. Not all soldiers in this large army, as well as members of several base teams who came together to participate in rescue missions in order to contribute points, and ordinary people rescued when they passed through the city. People in the army are in charge of the zombies that keep coming in from the front row, and people in several small teams are in charge of protecting the ordinary people on the other side. The person who said the zombie ran out of B University, he once participated in the rescue mission to B University with the team he had joined before. There are tens of thousands of students in University B, as well as many internationally renowned professors. Just like Dr. Chen, who was rescued from the city this time, he is a visiting professor of University B. Therefore, after the situation inside the No. 3 base stabilized, a large force was immediately assembled to go to University B, and it was necessary to rescue as many students and teachers as possible from the school. It was almost ten days ago. A rescue team of two or three hundred people set off from the base to the new campus of B University. They knew that there were a lot of zombies in the school, and the team was also equipped with powerful thermal weapons. The scale is much larger. This time there were only a hundred people. The old campus was located in the city center, the distance was far away, and there was a shortage of staff, so the plan was to go to the new campus. However, after they arrived at the new campus of B University, they had just entered the campus not far, and even the students had not seen a few, so they were forced to retreat. Because the originally spacious and beautiful university campus is now full of zombies. b. The number of infected students is much more than they thought. It is conservatively estimated that at least half, that is, thousands of students, died there. With such a large number of zombies, how could two or three hundred of them be able to withstand it? Maybe the students of B University have not been rescued yet, they will all have to be damaged there. Retreat was also the method that there was no alternative at that time. "Impossible! B University is at least ten kilometers away from here, so a large group of zombies running over, it is impossible for the people at the base to notice." Someone retorted. "Yeah, so many zombies, definitely won''t come from B." Otherwise, if the zombies really run out of the university, the scene is simply too scary. However, no matter how this group of zombies came, the top priority now is how their group escaped from their encirclement. Soon, the prolonged battle made everyone lose the strength to speak, and everyone was focused on fleeing for their lives. I hope I can quickly get rid of the group of zombies behind him, because if these zombies are besieged in a place, maybe they all have to die here. However, a person''s physical strength is limited after all, especially when the mental tension is high, it is very easy to consume one''s physical strength. Half an hour before escaping, some people in the team had already started to gasp. If this continues, they may not be able to keep up with the big army. And once you can''t keep up with most, there is only one ending-death. And among the people who broke out in the last days and lived to the present, none of them died so willingly. "Adjutant, tell them, use explosives." The middle-aged man who led the team looked at one after another, and was dragged into a group of zombies because of lack of physical strength or lack of reaction. He finally made up his mind and issued such a statement. command. The reason why they would escape into the alley is not only because the terrain here is narrow and they can concentrate their firepower to hit the zombies. Another important reason is that the topography of this place, if necessary, they can blow up this place, so that the zombies following them are buried under the gravel. This way they will be much less stressed. But this plan requires sacrifices. Those who go to install explosives and stay behind are destined to be ill, and there is not much hope for survival. Therefore, the middle-aged man who led the team felt that as long as the large troops had a chance to escape, they would not start this plan easily. After the middle-aged man gave the order, the adjutant quickly arranged the person to carry out the plan. A total of ten people were selected from the team, some went to set off explosives, and some stayed behind. Each of them is voluntary and knows the danger. "You can rest assured that if you...unfortunately sacrificed, I will take care of your family for you. They will also be my family in the future!" The middle-aged man looked at the ten people who had signed up for sacrifice before him, and a sense of powerlessness surged from the bottom of his heart. Several of these ten men are veterans who have followed him for many years. As the chief officer, since he has brought people out of the base, he has the responsibility and obligation to bring people back safely, so he didn''t give the order to blow them up at the beginning. But now that more and more zombies are pouring into the alleys, if they don''t blow up, they, more than a hundred people, may not be able to leave here. Abandoning some people can save more people. As the leader, a middle-aged man knows what to do is the wisest choice. It is impossible for him to watch so many people die here, so he can only choose to sacrifice a small number of people. After the plan was implemented, the large group slowly retreated, and then the ten people appeared at the front of the group. Most of the explosives and grenades in the team were left to them. First, they were covered by the team behind to install the explosives. After they were installed, the rest would quickly leave the place that was about to explode. ¡ª¡ªOnly ten of them are left behind. As to whether they can leave this alley next time, it depends on their luck. Seeing that the large forces began to retreat to the alley exit, without the violent firepower, the zombies smelled the smell of living people and went away, roaring, chasing, and getting closer and closer to them. In order to buy time for the large army, the eyes of ten people were firm, no one backed away, and everyone was struggling to resist the zombies. About two minutes later, it was estimated that the others should have been far away from the explosion range, and would not be buried in the debris from the explosion here, they began to watch out for the zombies while hurried back. "Go away, I''ll break it." A young soldier with his right arm was broken in half, leaving only the upper half of the young soldier shouting at the others. In these short minutes, in order to resist the zombies, ten people have sacrificed three people, and several others have been seriously injured. Death and injury, everyone has been insisting on it until now with a belief in protecting other people. The talking young soldier was one of the seriously injured people. His arms had been gnawed away by the zombies. Only bare arms were left. Even if he escaped from here, he might not survive. He thought that instead of everyone dying here and no one can live, he might as well let him stay and fight for a few others to survive. "No! I can''t let you stay here alone, how can your body be able to hold it! ... If you insist on doing this, then I will stay with you to break the queen!!" The other severely injured person only hesitated. Within seconds, he also stood out from the team. There was a fist-sized hole in his abdomen, and he was injured by it when he was resisting the zombies just now, because he bleeds too much, if he really wants to say it, his injuries are more serious than the young soldier. "Then I want to stay together! Everyone will live together, and die together." In this situation, the person after the break is bound to die. Everyone does not want to give up their teammates and partners, everyone wants to stay on their own and leave the hope of life to others. The two soldiers who spoke at the beginning glanced at each other, took their grenades, and pushed the others out. "Go! If you don''t go, we will all die here!! Live together with our hopes." Go down. Think about your family, they are still waiting for you in the base! Must survive!!" There are too many zombies in the alleys, and a large force of one or two hundred people can''t stop them, not to mention they only have a few people now. In addition, this place will explode soon, and the only way to survive is to leave quickly. But someone must stay and watch the explosives explode, so that their efforts will not be wasted. When the other people were supporting each other and leaving, there was a faint pain on their faces. It took them a lot of effort to control themselves not to look behind, because as long as they turned around and took a look, they would never leave, and would rather die here with their teammates. But this failed their sacrifice. The two soldiers who stayed on their own initiative, after they fired a few shots, a few zombies pounced on one of them and threw him to the ground. The other saw that he ran to help him, but it was a person''s strength. It was too vulnerable in front of so many zombies, not to mention that he was seriously injured, and it was difficult even to stand, so he was quickly thrown down by the zombies. The two soldiers who were overwhelmed to the ground were gnawed by the zombies. Finally, they looked up at the back of their teammates. They gritted their teeth and made no sound. They were holding a grenade tightly in their hands. The line of sight in front of me began to blur, until I saw that everyone else had reached the other end of the alley, and they were almost unable to hold on, did they use their last strength to pull the pull-down ring, an explosion sounded, and the flames skyrocketed. ... After seeing the explosion, Ruan Ning and his party not only did not drive away from this place of right and wrong, but found a place to stop, and sent several people to get out of the car to check the situation. Several buildings can be blown up like this, even if it is such an old residential building of several decades, the amount of gunpowder required is not small. Even after the end of the world, it is not easy for ordinary people to come into contact with military fire. Only members of the army can take out so much gunpowder at once. And the degree of danger that can be caused by people in the army to risk their lives to blow up houses like this must be unusual. But these are not the main reasons why Gu Yicheng allowed the team to risk staying. He heard when he was at Base No. 3 that a large force carrying various thermal weapons had gone to the urban area to rescue Dr. Chen for virus research, and he has not yet returned. In the future, the medicine that can purify polluted water resources is researched and manufactured by Dr. Chen of this city b about half a year after the outbreak of the end times. In the last days, the importance of water is self-evident, which means that Dr. Chen is a very important person. If he dies, the development of the agent for purifying contaminated water may be delayed, or there may be no chance to develop it again. Although Gu Yicheng was born again, it does not mean that he would know the formula of this medicine. Therefore, if the people over there were to rescue Dr. Chen back to the base, then Dr. Chen must not be allowed to die in this place. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 65： "Boom!" The surrounding buildings collapsed instantly. The surrounding area was dusty, and rubble fell from time to time. The large army evaded all the way, and finally ran out of the alley and onto the street. Except for some of them who suffered some injuries due to the blast splash, the others had almost no casualties. Because someone sacrificed for them. Everyone stood on the empty street, looking at the ruins in front of them, where not only zombies were buried, but also the bodies of many teammates. But before they had time to grieve, they had to cheer up to deal with the zombies. Those zombies buried under the gravel and bricks were only part of the group of zombies, and there were many "alive" zombies. Their crisis has not been resolved. But at any rate, I can take a sigh of relief. Their plan was successful. After the house exploded, the group of zombies was attracted to the side by the sound. They were about tens of meters away from their team, and they were no longer pressing like before. . "Dr. Chen, be careful, I will support you." The adjutant shot and killed a lone zombie who smelled alive and wanted to rush over, and then quickly reached out to support the people around him to prevent him from falling. Alongside, there were several other soldiers armed with guns that formed a circle together in a tacit understanding, and protected the 50-year-old man with white sideburns and glasses inside the protective circle. This old man, he is their rescue target Dr. Chen. The suitcase in his hand was carried out in the laboratory and was the first-hand information on the comparative analysis of zombie viruses in water and blood. It is also the hope of solving water pollution this time. "Oh, I''m old and old, I can''t run anymore. I''m holding you back. If you didn''t come to rescue me, you won''t die so many people this time." Dr. Chen looked at the dim sky and turned towards them. The human zombies howled, couldn''t help sighing. He has studied viruses for half a lifetime in the laboratory and fought against them. He didn''t expect to see such a scene with his own eyes one day. The world is being ravaged by an unknown virus, but he can do nothing and can only watch. More and more people are dying. This is the sorrow of their researchers. "Dr. Chen, don''t say that. The problems facing our base depend on you to solve. Only if you survive, our rescue this time will be meaningful. Only you survive, those on our way Teammates who died under the hands of zombies are not considered a free sacrifice. You must hold on!" Although the adjutant has poor academic performance since childhood, he is not the material for reading, and he does not understand virus research. But he knew that the world could not solve the problem by force alone. Just like this time, since the base found that the nearby water resources were all polluted, although it appeared to be controlled on the surface, in fact everyone in the base was burnt. People can not eat for three days, but they cannot drink water for three days. But once humans drink contaminated water, they will have all kinds of strange symptoms, and even severe ones, they will become zombies. Nowadays, no one dares to drink tap water anymore, and the drinking water in the base is completely insufficient. Now they can also find materials from the city and replace them with barreled and bottled drinking water produced before the end of the world. But three months later, six months later, one year later, three years later, and they will not be able to collect any materials anymore, then where should they obtain water resources? Can''t everyone rely on a few water system supernatural powers in the base to supply water. The base has spent so much manpower and material resources to rescue Dr. Chen from the city, it must be because of his ability. Only when people like Dr. Chen live can save more people. Even if Dr. Chen has only 10% hope this time and can solve the current water pollution problem of Base 3, then even if they took this life here this time, it is worth it! Dr. Chen looked at the sincere eyes of the man next to him, and said nothing. He knew that he was burdened with many people''s expectations. Just like this time, his assistant risked his death to send out a distress signal outside the laboratory to prevent his research from stopping. ********************************** ************************************* When the large group passed a shop, a zombie suddenly jumped into the team from the inside, grabbed a person and took a bite. The person snorted, and blood flowed down his arm. A person standing next to him saw it and immediately fired a shot at the zombie''s head, but was quickly avoided by it, and the bullet did not even touch its body. "It''s a mutant speed zombie!! Everyone immediately alert!!" Someone discovered that the situation was not right and hurriedly shouted towards the team. The advancing team stopped. Everyone clenched their guns and looked around vigilantly, for fear that this time they didn''t see clearly which direction the mutant speed zombie came from. The soldiers around Dr. Chen even protected him tightly, not giving the zombies a chance to get close. Although the mutant speed zombies are not as powerful as other mutant zombies, they should not be underestimated. It is difficult to get caught by its surprise. Every time it suddenly comes out from an unknown corner and hits them by surprise. . Just like this time. Behind the large army is a group of zombies, and now there is another mutant speed zombie hiding in the dark. The longer they stay here, the easier it is to fall into danger. What''s more, they are now on an empty street, there is no alley for them to focus their fire attacks, and there is no building for them to bury the zombies underneath. If the large army is surrounded by zombies, it will really be consumed alive here. There are also many superpowers in the big army, but after an hour of escape and intense fighting, many superpowers have been overdrawn and their powers are no longer available. The only thing they can use is the few bullets left in their hands. When everyone was discussing countermeasures, the mutant speed zombie hiding in the dark quickly shot again. This time it rushed to the ranks of some ordinary people rescued from the urban area. Seeing this hideous zombie getting closer and closer to them, someone in the crowd of ordinary people could not help but let out a scared scream. The mutant zombies were attracted by the woman¡¯s voice. Others only had time to fire a few shots and saw a fist-sized blood hole in the woman¡¯s abdomen. The zombie¡¯s long nails cruelly removed everything from her intestines. Tugged out of her belly, she fell to the ground in a hurry, and the woman convulsed a few times before she fell to the ground. She didn''t know if it hurt or frightened. The scene at the scene was too bloody, with blood splattering, making the person standing next to him feel nauseous and nauseous. But now everyone¡¯s stomachs are clean, and there is nothing left to vomit. In addition, the scene that happened to the woman just now is still vivid, and no one in the audience dared to make any louder noises, for fear that death would fall on his own head in the next second. Mutant zombies are still running around in the crowd. People with good luck can still get a life back. People with bad luck are like the woman whose intestines are pulled out. Even if they don¡¯t die on the spot, under the conditions of the end of the world. , It is definitely impossible to survive. Because the mutant zombie is in the crowd and hides quickly, sometimes the bullet originally hit it, and it fell on the person nearby as soon as it ran. Therefore, everyone did not dare to shoot casually for fear of hurting their own people and being shackles everywhere. After the mutant zombies wounded several people on the periphery in a row, they slowly began to lean towards the middle team. "Dr. Chen, be careful of yourself, and never be caught by it." The adjutant has been guarding Dr. Chen''s body with due diligence, guarding against mutant zombies. He is a supernatural person, and it will not be a big deal to be scratched by a zombie. I am afraid that something will happen to their rescue object this time. If he is accidentally infected by the zombie, it will be bad. Because the team''s strength is consumed by the zombie group, now a first-order mutant speed zombie can make everyone at risk. At this moment, a thunder and lightning fell from a distance, and the mutant zombie that was unimpeded in the crowd was hit in the arm. It roared twice and flashed to the side. At the same time, a wall of soil suddenly rose up to block it. The body that the mutant zombies avoided. A soldier who was close saw this scene, reacted quickly, and fired at the mutant zombie. Without humans as a cover and no place to hide, the mutant zombies were quickly headshot. "The group of zombies is about to chase over, everyone quickly leave here!" The large group was delayed for some time by this mutant speed zombie attack on the spot, and some of the zombies behind their team had already chased up. "One team and the second team are responsible for the attack, and the third team is responsible for protecting others." The soldiers and squad members who were able to participate in this rescue had good marksmanship. Although they couldn''t shoot headshots, none of them missed, and they all hit the zombies. Even if it does not hit the head, it can slow the movement of the zombie a lot, and other people in the team will see the opportunity to make up a shot. In addition, the group of people who had just helped them defeat the mutant zombies were also helping, and their team was getting further and further away from the zombies. The middle-aged man who led the team was still a little worried, and the others in the team did not relax their vigilance. Because in the hour when they were chased by the zombies and fleeing wildly, every time they saw that they were about to escape from the predation range of the zombies, they could always find them accurately and followed, like It is as keen as a beast that smells of meat. Fortunately, this time, the group of zombies finally did not catch up, but because they could not smell alive, some zombies slowly scattered around, no longer giving people a unified command as if there was something behind them. With them, gather together to encircle humanity. They ran a little farther along the street, and when they really couldn''t see the zombies, they found a hidden safe place to rest in the middle of several buildings. After this long battle, no one had any strength anymore. Some people leaned directly against the wall, collapsed to the ground, and took a few more breaths. I don''t know if the zombies chase over again, they will be able to block another wave of attacks. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 66： After the others are settled, the middle-aged man who leads the team has time to go personally and thank their saviors. Without the help of these people one after another, the large army might still be dealing with zombies on the street. They are lucky to meet reinforcements in this place. "I am the leader of the First Rescue Team of Base 3, Xiong Yan. On behalf of everyone in the team, I thank you for your rescue just now." The middle-aged man said sincerely. "We just happened to pass by and took the lead, and didn''t do anything. Many of the zombies on the street were solved by you." Gu Yicheng''s expression was light, and he didn''t mean to claim to be the savior of the team. He didn''t come to help specially for everyone. Gu Yicheng''s Yu Guang glanced at Dr. Chen who was standing in the corner and was protected by several people. Seeing that he was not injured, he withdrew his gaze. However, Xiong Yan was very fond of his attitude of neither humble nor overbearing. Seeing the badge on his body, he asked: "Are you also the team that came out from the third base to do the task?" Many teams in Base 3 wear this style of badges. Xiong Yan looked familiar, but he had never heard of Dawn Team, so he was not sure, so he asked. "Our team did just come out of Base No. 3, but it''s not going to do the task. We are going to the new campus of B University to find someone." Gu Yicheng said. Xiong Yan has been in the base since the establishment of the No. 3 base. The strength of this morning squad is not weak, if there is such a powerful team in the base, it is impossible that he has never heard of it. Unless he was a newcomer during the time he led the first rescue team to the city to rescue Dr. Chen. After talking with Gu Yicheng for a while, Xiong Yan couldn''t help but a glimmer of appreciation flashed in his eyes, and he admired the young man in front of him more and more in his heart. He has seen a lot of powerful people in the last days. For example, the leader of the Dragon Tiger team has powerful abilities and is one of the best in the entire base. He was about the same age as the young man in front of him. But he is a little bit not optimistic about him. The young man is impetuous and a bit aggressive in doing things. One day he will make a big fuss on this character. But this young man named Gu Yicheng does not have the irritability of most young people, and he has a more thorough view on many things than his middle-aged man who has lived more than ten years. , Very thoughtful and insightful. If it weren''t for this kind of occasion, zombies might be infested at any time, and if it wasn''t suitable for conversation, he really wanted to sit down and have a good talk with this person. Xiong Yan felt both admiration and regret when he heard that their Dawn Team did not intend to stay in city b, but set off to the imperial capital after finding someone. After all, a strong team like them would definitely be a big boost to the base if they can stay in Base 3. But everyone has their own ambitions, besides, the hope base of the imperial capital is the center of China after all, and the number of supernaturalists alone is several times that of their base. Going there is indeed a good choice. It''s just that the imperial capital is far away, and the dangers encountered along the way are definitely indispensable. I hope this team can reach the destination smoothly. Xiong Yan couldn''t help them too much to find people in the new campus of B University, so he could only tell what he knew about the new campus of B University without reservation. The operation on the new campus of B University is their No. 3 base, the most failed rescue operation so far. The rescue operation was not carried out by Xiong Yan and the others, but by the second rescue team. He can only be considered a general idea of ??the situation inside. The rescue mission failed to complete even one-tenth of the originally planned exploration plan and was forced to retreat. They still went there two weeks ago, but according to the later report analysis, there were already second-order mutant zombies in that time. Moreover, it is very likely that there will be more than one. Forced by the situation, the rescue team of hundreds of people finally rescued only a few teachers and dozens of students from the school. They also sacrificed many people themselves. This was the case two weeks ago, and now more than a dozen days have passed, the place of Big B may have already become a paradise for zombies. Later, they didn''t think about going to the base again. After all, there are so many students and teachers in B University, so you can''t just watch them all die there. However, the strongest among their superpowers is also Tier 2, and one or two Tier 2 mutant zombies can be dealt with, but in case there are more Tier 2 mutant zombies than this, or there are Tier 2 mutant zombies. During this period, he was upgraded to Tier 3... A Tier 2 mutant zombie needs the cooperation of several Tier 2 abilities. None of them knows what kind of strength the third-order mutant zombies will be, and how terrifying the zombies will evolve. After listening to his words, Gu Yicheng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he fell into a brief contemplation. Are there third-order mutant zombies... Gu Yicheng has discovered since being reborn that he can actually absorb the crystal cores of all mutant zombies. You don¡¯t need to absorb transparent crystal nuclei and zombies¡¯ crystal nuclei with the same abilities to upgrade. Because of this ability, coupled with his previous life as a Tier 6 ability person, there is no bottleneck in the upgrade of the lightning ability, so his upgrade speed in this life is much faster than the previous one. At this time in the previous life, his thunder and lightning ability only entered the second order, but now, his thunder and lightning ability has reached the third order, and even the space ability that was added due to rebirth has successfully upgraded to the second order. . However, Gu Yicheng is not satisfied with just this level. The third-order lightning ability does have an advantage among human abilities, but the speed of zombie evolution is also very fast. For example, the zombie king in the previous life. He must hurry up and upgrade to have a greater certainty to take it down in this lifetime. The way to advance the zombies is simple and rude. The more people there are, the easier it is for the zombies to advance, and the higher the level. There are tens of thousands of teachers and students on the new campus of University B. It is indeed very likely that Tier 3 mutant zombies will appear earlier than other places. As long as they can get their crystal nuclei, his lightning ability can be upgraded again. "By the way, Captain Gu, this is the crystal nucleus of the mutant speed zombie, and now it returns to the original owner." While rushing to escape along the way, the large group killed a lot of zombies together, except for this speed mutant zombie. Because of its special nature, the soldier who shot the zombie''s head looked for a chance to dig it out of the zombie''s head, and no one picked it up. No matter how important the crystal nucleus is, it is not as important as human life. The soldier handed in the mutant crystal core through his adjutant when he was resting in place just now. Xiong Yan is a sensible person, and he doesn''t covet a crystal core that doesn''t belong to the team. Regardless of the fact that their people killed the zombies on the surface, everyone knows who is responsible for killing the mutant zombies. Without the help of Dawn Squad, their soldiers could not easily find the opportunity to head the mutant zombies. Therefore, this zombie crystal core should be returned to them. Gu Yicheng raised his eyebrows slightly, and did not reject the nucleus of this mutant zombie. After accepting it, he didn''t take it into the space by himself, but handed it to Ruan Ning who was aside. The crystal nucleus of the first-order mutant speed zombie can''t be used by Gu Yicheng''s current ability level, and no one else in the team is this ability, so this crystal nucleus can''t be used. Ruan Ning''s healing power requires crystal nuclei for every treatment. The heavier the injury, the more crystal nuclei and the higher the level. So as long as there are such unusable mutant crystal nuclei in the team, Gu Yicheng will leave the crystal nucleus to her. This has become a habit. The rest of the team are also aware of this situation and don''t think there is anything wrong with it. It''s like last time Gu Yicheng gave Xie Fei the fire system crystal nucleus without saying a word. But for the things that Chenxi team is accustomed to, if they let others know, it may feel incredible. Many of today¡¯s abilities are still at the level of the first order. Even if the nucleus of the first-order mutant zombie is not available, they will stay and wait until someone has the same nucleus as their own, and then think of a way. Exchange with that person. Xiong Yan thinks so too, so he took the girl next to Gu Yicheng for granted as a speed ability player, and smiled and said: "Captain Gu, is this the speed ability player in your team?" Generally speaking, whoever kills the zombie belongs to the polycrystalline nucleus. If the team members worked hard to kill the mutant zombies, then exchange this crystal core for the team with the same ability to improve the ability, which is also the unspoken rule of each team in the base. As for whether the person with the ability to obtain the crystal core needs to exchange something, the situation of each team is different. That is, if there are two ability players with the same ability in the same team, it will be a lot of trouble to assign them. Gu Yicheng raised his eyelids and didn''t explain too much. Ningning''s healing powers are not intended to be known to anyone except the team members. He just said: "Our team does not have speed powers." "That''s it." Xiong Yan has been the leader of the base for so long, and the necessary measures are still understood. Outsiders shouldn¡¯t inquire too much about other people¡¯s teams. This involves the privacy of a team. No one wants to be completely familiar with the situation of his team by an outsider from the top to the bottom, and if he asks too much, he may be regarded as a special plan. So he quickly changed the subject and stopped asking about the abilities of their team members. Ruan Ning never participated in the conversation between the two of them from the beginning to the end. He has always been a transparent person next to him, quietly listening to them talking about the new campus of B University. When the hero asked her to put away the crystal core, Ruan Ning was recalling whether there was any big b incident in the original plot. Maybe she can still help. It''s also possible that she happened to miss that part of the plot, racking her brains for a long time, and she didn''t recall any useful clues. After receiving the crystal core, Ruan Ning put it into the space under the cover of his clothes pocket. These days, almost all the crystal nuclei obtained by the hero from killing the zombies went into her pocket. At the beginning, Ruan Ning was really happy. Every day, he was calculating how many crystal nuclei he had harvested today. But because there were too many zombies solved along the way, she also collected hundreds of crystal cores. This is not counting the crystal cores used by some team members to upgrade their abilities. As a result, Ruan Ning now sees that the crystal nucleus has long lost its original excitement, and a crystal nucleus looks like a handful of jelly beans in her eyes. The highest-level zombie they have encountered on the road so far is only close to Tier 2, the fire mutant zombie encountered in the 4s shop. In addition, there is a hero in the team, and it feels that it is too easy to get the crystal core. ********************************** ************************************* During the conversation between Gu Yicheng and Xiong Yan, Lin Yang and Xie Fei accompanied Li Bao, who could unlock, to get a long-distance bus and a truck on the street under his instructions. Although the appearance of the two cars they found was more broken than the other, there were not even a few windows on the long-distance bus that were intact, and the front of the car hit a tree and dented. When the three people found the bus on the street, there were more than a dozen corpses that had been chewed and mutilated. Dead for a while. It should be when the end of the world broke out, someone in the car suddenly turned into a zombie, and there was chaos. The passengers inside wanted to escape, and the driver drove the car in a panic and bumped into a tree. That''s why this situation occurred. occur. But walking with a car is better than walking on two legs without a car. Although the appearance of the two cars is a bit poor, and they don''t look so strong, the generators can still be used without affecting the car on the road. This is already the most qualified car Lin Yang can find nearby. After all, the rescue team has more than one hundred people, unlike the Chenxi team, which has only a dozen people. Passenger cars and trucks can be loaded with many people at a time, and it should not be a problem for two cars to sit more than 100 people. If you use off-road vehicles, not only can you not find so many cars that can be driven, but also a waste of gasoline, which is not cost-effective at all. Walking from here to the base, even if the feet are fast, everyone does not rest, and rushes through the night, there will be no emergencies along the way, at least one day. What''s more, the above situation is only an ideal state, and it is impossible to satisfy the current situation of the team. The ordinary people and the superpowers of the rescue team are now physically exhausted, and it is impossible not to rest all the time. It is even more inappropriate to drive at night. . Zombies appear more frequently at night, and safety cannot be guaranteed. But if the team can have a car to travel, the situation will be much better. Regarding Dr. Chen''s matter, Gu also has his own consideration. He did not speak to take on other people''s tasks. Since this large force can rescue Dr. Chen from the city, it must be strong. Both vehicles have enough gasoline to drive them to the base. "This...oh, I really don''t know how to thank you." Xiong Yan couldn''t help feeling deeply when he saw the people from the Dawn Team drove the two cars over for their rescue team. thousand. In the month after the end of the world broke out, when he was helping the citizens of city b, he saw a lot of the kind of fight for a few biscuits. Now when he sees this kind of behavior that can be said to be charcoal in the snow, Xiong Yandu I don''t know what to say. Their rescue team and their team didn''t have any friendship at all, and they could still think about them so well. Even Xiong Yan thought he might not be able to do this. Ruan Ning also felt that the male lead was too thoughtful this time. They hadn''t saved other survivors on the road before, but no time was as comprehensive as today. Usually, let the group of people follow their car if they go along, and let them find a way to go back if they don''t. However, all the puzzles were answered when Ruan Ning heard that the old man who had been protected by the rescue team was an expert specializing in virus research, and his surname was Chen. It turned out to be this person. Of course, such a powerful person must be treated carefully to develop this kind of medicine to purify polluted water. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *No one saw my morning leave slip... The second update will be sent out together with today''s update. _(:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_ I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 67： Xiong Yan took into account the safety of Dr. Chen and the others in the team, plus it¡¯s getting dark early, and if they stay here, I¡¯m afraid that a large group of them will have to spend the night in this place instead of resting in place for too long. After everyone had slowed down for a while, they packed up and got in the car and left. They were lucky this time. During the rest period, the zombies did not catch up again. Only occasionally a few lonely zombies wandered here from the street, but they were quickly given away by their people. Solved it. Before leaving, Xiong Yan solemnly said to the members of the Chenxi team: "As long as your team is in need, you can come to base three to find me at any time. Just report my name with the base guard." The blessing of dripping water should be reciprocated by the spring. Xiong Yan''s power alone is limited. In the last days, he can''t help himself and cannot help everyone. But for those who have helped him, as long as he can, he will do his best to repay them. This time Dawn Team not only helped them solve the zombies, but also brought them two cars back to the base. He will always remember this kindness. After the rescue team''s car left, Gu Yicheng took out their team''s three cars from the space. I was in a hurry to save people. There were still a lot of supplies in the car, and it was unsafe to park in place. Simply Gu Yicheng took them all directly into the space. Now that the rescue team members are gone, they no longer have to stay to waste time. "Superzi, can''t you still detect the location of your family here?" Lin Yang asked. Jiang Jingchao glanced at the screen and shook his head, "No. Wait until the time comes to school and then check it out." After so many days have passed since the end of the world, Jiang Jingchao is so sure that his family is still alive, somewhere in city b. This is because during the summer vacation in their family, my mother bought a watch with a special chip for every member of the family to measure heart rate signs. And sternly stated that they must wear it every day, no one can take it off, otherwise they will be in a hurry. At that time, none of the three men in the family could understand why their mother suddenly wanted to buy such useless things. Thinking about it now, this might be a woman''s sixth sense. Fortunately, the presence of this watch allows everyone in the family to know the situation of the other people even if they are separated in the last days. The terminal of the watch is connected to the computer, so far, the heartbeats of the other three people are still there. So no matter what the situation is, at least the family is still alive. This is why Jiang Jingchao has been able to remain calm so far. In fact, each watch can locate each other, but he can only accurately monitor the location of the three people on the first day of the end of the world. His younger brother Jiang Jingyang is at school, and his parents are at home. Later, it was disturbed by unknown, and it was never detected again. Unlike Lin Yang, who is used to being free and indifferent to his family, Jiang Jingchao has a very good relationship with his family. Lin Yang can¡¯t empathize with this aspect, and doesn¡¯t know what to say to comfort him, so he can only pat him. Shoulder, said: "Super son, it''s okay. As long as people are still alive, they will definitely be found. We will all help you together." Although Gu Yicheng on the side didn''t speak, he gave Jiang Jingchao a soothing look. When the last life broke out in the last life, he and Lin Yang were in the imperial capital. Jiang Jingchao went to S City to participate in the competition just the day before because he temporarily joined a competition organized by a university. The three of them separated in the last days and never met again. Later, Gu Yicheng inquired that although Jiang Jingchao did not die in the city of S and found his family, he died in the hands of a Tier 4 mutant zombie during a rescue operation. This is also one of the most regrettable things in his last life. In this life, although he was born again. But there was only time to fly from the imperial capital to S City with Lin Yang, and stopped him at the place where he was training before the exam. He did not have time to help him with his family. Otherwise, this situation will not happen. Even if there is no way for Hyperion to rush back to city b before the end of the world, at least three other people in their family can stay together instead of two at home and one at school. I don''t even know where to look for them now. ******************************** ************************************** On the way to the new campus in city b. Not long after the car drove forward, Gu Yicheng frowned suddenly and turned his head to look out of the window. A trace of doubt flashed through the dark pupils. Ruan Ning just finished reading the map of the new campus in city b at this time, and noted a few key points, the locations of the three school gates, the male dormitory of the philosophy department, four canteens, and two on-campus supermarkets. Everyone in their team must keep this map in mind. The big campus of b is very large, covering an area of ??more than two thousand acres. There are also many dangers in it, even the rescue team with hundreds of people. Not dare to step in at will. In the unlikely event that everyone in the university is accidentally dispersed, everyone knows the approximate distribution of b, and there will be nowhere for a single person to find a place like a headless fly. Ruan Ning noticed Gu Yicheng''s movement of looking out the window, followed his gaze and looked out, but did not see anything special. The desolation on the street outside is as usual. You can occasionally see a few scattered zombies. The surrounding trees were obviously not deciduous before, but now they are all abnormally fallen leaves. It seems that the whole street is lifeless, revealing something. Depression. "Brother, what''s the matter? Did you find anything?" Ruan Ning would ask this because she always felt that the group of zombies who followed the rescue team had acted abnormally, as if someone was controlling it from behind. ¡­¡­For example, spirit zombies. If the spirit type zombies don''t let it grow up, it''s better to deal with it. Once it grows up, the more low-level zombies that can be controlled, its power and destructive power will immediately show a geometric multiple growth. It''s just that this is only a guess from her for the time being, Ruan Ning has never fought against a spirit-type zombies. I don''t know how to act like this kind of intelligent zombies. "It''s okay for the time being. It just feels a bit weird around." Gu Yicheng squinted his eyes and looked at the places on the street where people can hide. Nothing unusual was found. Jiang Jingchao heard the conversation between Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng in the front seat, and echoed, "Gu Brother, I still haven''t noticed any other abnormal mental fluctuations." When Gu Yicheng rescued Dr. Chen and others, he had already discovered the suspicious point of the rescue team being besieged by zombies. When the large army was repairing in place, he went to let Jiang Jingchao use his ability to probe the surrounding situation, and at that time, he did not find any abnormal existence. There are only two possibilities that can cause this situation, one is that they think too much, and zombies do not exist. One is that the zombie that controls the zombie group does exist, and its mental abilities are higher than Jiang Jingchao''s abilities. Although Jiang Jingchao''s mental abilities are more difficult to upgrade than other common abilities, they have successfully reached the second level a few days ago. In other words, if the spirit-type zombies exist, they are now close to Tier 3, and they are more likely to have reached Tier 3. When there are no stimulating factors, zombies rarely get together subjectively to hunt humans. So the first possibility is minimal, but the second possibility is very high. But subjectively, Gu Yicheng still hopes that this situation belongs to the first kind. Whether it was a Tier 3 spirit type zombies or a Tier 2 spirit type zombies, he didn''t want to meet either. In particular, there are many zombies on the campus of University B, and this action is unpredictable. If this spirit-type zombie still followed them all the way to B-big, no one can guarantee that this spirit-type zombie will not make their b-big trip more difficult. The first-tier spirit type zombies may only control a few low-level zombies, the second-tier can control dozens of them, and the third-tier can control hundreds of them. By the fourth and fifth steps, you can control thousands of zombies. At the sixth level, controlling tens of thousands of zombies is not completely impossible. The spirit zombie that was entrenched in the city center of S city in the previous life is Tier 5. As long as there are many zombies, one zombie can reach thousands of zombies, which is notoriously tricky and difficult to deal with. The No. 3 base in city b once sent a lot of high-level abilities to the past, and they didn''t even see it in person, and they returned in anguish. In the previous life, Gu Yicheng was calculated and was helpless. When he planned to blew himself up with the Zombie King, the Tier 5 spirit zombie was still "alive" in the city of S. It was hidden behind a large group of zombies. I don''t know if its strength will grow further. If it weren''t for this life, Gu Yicheng appeared ahead of time, extinguishing its hazard in the cradle, I am afraid that city s would once again become a dead city under its control. The more evolved spirit zombies, the more cunning. Fighting against this kind of zombies is more troublesome than dealing with zombies of higher level. ********************************** ************************************* From the place where they rescued the rescue team to the b-daxin campus, it took up to half an hour to walk from the viaduct when the road was clear, but after the end of the world, even if they were on the road, it took several more hours. By the time the group of them arrived at bdaximen, it was already near late night. The car did not stop directly at the door, but stopped near a building to be constructed. The surrounding is quiet. Unlike the neighbourhoods near the North Gate and South Gate, this West Gate is just a side gate, there are no shops nearby, and there are some buildings to be developed around, and even buses do not lead to this side. Therefore, very few students usually pass here. Simon is too silent, and in such silence, it gives people a very uneasy feeling. Looking at it from here, the b **** is not far away, and there is no light in the entire campus, like a black hole that will swallow everything, with countless unknown dangers hidden in it. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 68： The night was like ink, and this desolate place seemed a little weird at first. A cool breeze blew, Ruan Ning crossed his hands and rubbed his arms against each other, and then hurriedly added a few more firewood to the nearby fire. Several men were setting up tents nearby. Ruan Ning had nothing else to do, so he sat by the fire to boil hot water for everyone. Recently, the weather has dropped drastically, especially at night, she looked at the thermometer showing that the current temperature in city b was only in single digits. If it drops like this, it may soon drop below zero. I don''t know if it will snow. Ruan Ning realized that his ability to withstand cold had improved a lot in the last days. In this cold weather, you only need to wear a thicker jacket. Before the change, she must at least add an extra sweater to go out. Otherwise, it must be trembling with freezing. But the wind blows like this tonight, it''s cold and gloomy, especially when I feel a little bit cold on my back. I don''t know if it is the psychological effect caused by the surrounding environment. Tomorrow they will have to get up early to go to B University. Except for the night watchman tonight, everyone else will go to bed early after preparing the things to be used tomorrow. They will have enough energy. After all, there is still a tough battle to be fought tomorrow. The university campus is too dangerous, especially at night, so they had better find Jiang Jingyang''s whereabouts before dark and then withdraw from the inside. Don''t spend the night in that place. Because she was the only girl among the twelve people in the team, Ruan Ning slept in a tent alone. Perhaps it was thought that next to facing hundreds or even thousands of zombies, Ruan Ning woke up from his sleep on time at four o''clock in the morning, and then couldn''t sleep again. Thinking that I woke up anyway, it might as well go outside to get some air. Ruan Ning unzipped the tent, put on his coat and walked out from inside. The sky outside was not yet bright. The buildings to be constructed are surrounded by fences. When they came last night, they pulled the fences away. As for the zombies originally inside, because they have been trapped in this place since the end of the world, their strength is generally not strong, so they were quickly resolved by a few of them. The tent was set up inside the construction site, and the three cars that came over stopped beside the tent. The vigil is changed every three hours. Just after changing the guard an hour ago, Ruan Ning thought for a moment, the man who was watching the night at this time should be the male patron Gu Yicheng. He was the only person in the car. However, in terms of the strength of the hero, he is completely enough to watch the night here alone. "Brother." After Ruan Ning approached, his brows and eyes were curled and a smile appeared, and he let out a soft cry. When Gu Yicheng heard the footsteps, he raised his eyes and looked over to the tent, and saw that it was Ruan Ning. His sharp and deep eyes were slightly softened, and the corners of his lips were slightly raised, and his low and magnetic voice was silent and dim all around. The environment gives people a sense of security, "Why do you wake up so early and not continue to sleep for a while?" "...Can''t sleep," she said honestly. The temperature in the early morning was very low. Gu Yicheng saw that she walked out of the tent with only one coat on, got up and walked over to help her open the car door and let her get in the car and sit down. "Why can''t you fall asleep? Are you worrying about going to B University today?" Gu Yicheng spoke with a trace of concern, like a good brother. "It''s a little bit. I don''t know if we can successfully find someone at B University today." Ruan Ning pursed his mouth and said softly. Worry is really a little worried. It is a lie to walk around a place with so many zombies and say that you are not worried about your safety. But thinking about Gu Yicheng by his side, I can feel a little relieved. As long as she follows him closely today, nothing will happen, right? Anyway, she still has a life-saving ability. Gu Yicheng looked at the thin white neck that Ruan Ning showed when he lowered his head. He took off his coat casually and naturally, and put it on her shoulders, with a gentle expression: "The weather is getting colder now. After that, remember to wear more clothes in the morning. Although the physical fitness of the supernatural person is better than ordinary people, but it will also get sick." After Gu Yicheng took off his jacket, he wore only a simple black shirt on his upper body, which was very thin. The hem of the shirt was tied into his pants, and his thin waist and strong muscles could be vaguely seen. People with higher power levels are more adaptable to changes in the environment, that is to say, Gu Yicheng is more cold-hearted than the others. At temperatures close to zero, there is not much difference between wearing one and two clothes for him. There was only one small light in the car, which was turned on after she got into the car. Under the dim light, Ruan Ning looked at the man who leaned close and put on her a coat. His eyebrows were handsome and gentle, and the broken hair on his forehead was a pair of dark eyes. At the moment, he was focusing on what was in front of him. She was looking at him, and he raised his eyelids, and a slight smile flashed under his eyes. Ruan Ning suddenly shook his head for a moment. The perverse and arrogant teenager who bullied her because he mistakenly believed that she was his father''s illegitimate daughter in the memory of the original owner was Ruan Ning''s first impression of Gu Yicheng, who had just traveled here. But she knew that he was the one he was a long time ago. When he met in the apartment building for the first time, although Gu Yicheng had taken away the sharp edges and corners of his memory, his hostility was well hidden under his eyes. After rebirth, his whole person looked a lot milder. But it seemed to be more dangerous and even more unpredictable. Ruan Ning remembered that when he looked at her, his attitude seemed gentle, but his eyes were more indifferent and careless. Ruan Ning even hugged her thighs. At that time, in order to live well in the last days, she was using her life to bite the bullet and hug the male protagonist''s thigh. Unexpectedly, one day, she could still sit with the male lead peacefully like she is now. He also cared about his body. Ruan Ning realized that after the initial stage, Gu Yicheng treated her very well. Regardless of whether he treats her as his own sister from the bottom of his heart, he treats her very well and has always taken care of her from the daily dealings these days. Ruan Ning has been the only daughter of the family since she was a child. Sometimes, when she saw other children have brothers or sisters at home, she was envious. Now think about it, if there is a brother like Gu Yicheng around, it seems to be pretty good... right. Ruan Ning was sitting in the car. Actually, he didn''t think it was cold, but he didn''t refuse to shirk the jacket that Gu Yicheng put on. His face was very well-behaved, and a pair of apricot eyes blinked. To get along with this big guy in front of you, just follow him in everything. This is Ruan Ning''s experience this month. However, Gu Yicheng''s clothes are several yards older than hers. Ruan Ning puts his coat on him, and it feels like a child wearing adult clothes. It seems that the whole person is more and more petite, just like a delicate and lovely porcelain doll. The weather in the last days is getting worse, and the conditions are not good along the way. It¡¯s not good to get up every day before dawn, and it¡¯s common to still be on the road in the middle of the night. It stands to reason that with her very rough lifestyle now, even if her face is still the flowery and jade face a month ago, the facial features will still be the same, and the skin condition will definitely change under this kind of study. It''s much worse. But surprisingly, she was not affected by the external environment at all. Her skin is still tender as a peeled egg. Sometimes when Ruan Ning touches it, she is afraid of applying too much force to make a mark on herself. . This is a terrible face. Every time Ruan Ning looked in the mirror, he was happy and sighed. She looks like a person who lives in the last days at all. People who are also in the same team live the same life. But Ruan Ning looked at the other members of Chenxi Team not like her. Although they wouldn''t become shaggy, unshaven, and decadent under the apocalyptic discussions, she could also clearly see that their whole person had become a lot rougher in terms of temperament and appearance. Among them, the only one who has changed a little less is the male customer next to her. But his looks belonged to the kind of person who didn''t dare to ignore and provoke casually. He didn''t look fragile and bully like her, and even glaring at people was not lethal at all. Ruan Ning didn''t go anywhere else, so he stayed in the car to watch the night with Gu Yicheng. After a short while, the sky outside gradually lit up, and then other tents around also began to move. The rest of the team got up one after another. Because of the tight schedule today, it was just dawn, and after the breakfast was resolved, the people from the morning team set off from the construction site. As for the cars and tents parked on the construction site, these things were once again taken into the space by Gu Yi. Ruan Ning walked in the middle of the team, and their group did not directly enter B University from the west gate. Instead, I found a place and chose to enter from here over the wall. Their goal this time was clear, and they mainly looked for the key places that Ruan Ning remembered on the map during the daytime yesterday. Turn over from this fence and walk a few steps to the back of the b sophomore cafeteria. If you go in directly from the west gate, you will have to take a detour and take a few minutes to get to the second canteen. Before the end of the world, maybe a few minutes'' journey was nothing, but now it''s different. In a place with many zombies, no one knows what kind of dangers they will encounter in a few minutes. One thing is worse than one thing less, their focus is to find someone not to kill a zombie. In order to avoid direct contact with the zombies, they decisively abandoned the seemingly simplest option, Simon. Turn in another way through the wall. ********************************** ************************************* b The large wall is a bit high. It is not a simple matter for ordinary people to climb up from here with bare hands. But because there was Lin Yang, an earth-type supernatural being in the team, it was not a difficult task for them to break the fence. Lin Yang used the supernatural power to use the soil on the ground and built an artificial staircase out of it in less than a minute. So they easily walked from one side of the wall to the other side of the wall without any effort. Did not alarm any zombies. In fact, if you want to find all these places in the university as soon as possible, it is the fastest to split up. But considering that there are not so many zombies in this place, it is more dangerous to act separately, and it is not as safe as to act together. The person who sold them the map didn''t lie to them. On the other side of the wall was the b sophomore cafeteria. Within a few steps, he saw a three-story building with red bricks outside. There are also several trash cans behind the canteen. The garbage inside was left here for more than a month and nobody cleaned it up. The smell of rotten and smelly air in the air is a bit unpleasant. But compared to the smell of rotting corpses, the smell was tolerable. The end of the world broke out at 3:30 in the afternoon, just after the lunch point, and it was not time for dinner. There should be fewer zombies in the canteen than in other parts of the university. In addition to the two front doors for students to enter and exit, the second canteen also has an inconspicuous back door. It is usually used to transport food used for cooking and all kinds of kitchen waste. The door is now hidden. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 69： With a creak, the door was pushed open by them from the outside. The other side of the door was empty, only a dim and unmanned walkway could be seen, and there were no zombies hiding there suddenly rushed out to start them. Xie Fei''s fire element ability had also risen to the second order because of the previous crystal core, so this time he took the initiative to open the way in front. He walked forward cautiously. The fire ball in his hand illuminated the aisle. After strolling around, he didn''t find any abnormalities. Then he made a gesture behind him to tell others that it was safe. Soon the team came to a fork in the road, leading to two directions, one was to go upstairs, and the other was to the warehouse of the logistics office, where the ingredients were stacked. "Gu Shao, I''ll go to the warehouse to search." Since Xie Fei reached Tier 2, he felt that he had a lot of abilities in his body, and more fireballs could be emitted. So I want to take this opportunity to perform well and try my own abilities by the way. "You go with Xu Chi." Gu Yicheng did not let Xie Fei go to the warehouse alone, but arranged Xu Chi for him. Let him take Xu Chi with him. Although Xu Chi didn''t have the awakening ability after being scratched by the zombie, he had fought a lot since he was a child, and his skill was pretty good, and his physical stamina was nothing ordinary people said. These days, he killed zombies, and he did not kill less than the others in the team. Gu Yicheng in the dining hall on the first floor arranged for Xue Chen to go there. As for the others, follow him to the two floors upstairs. Ruan Ning naturally followed the male lead. When she walked through the back door, she found that the blood stains on the walls of the walkway had turned dark brown. It seems that the latest chaos that happened here is also a while away. The group of people just turned the corner, before they went up the stairs, they saw a person standing on the platform between the second floor and the first floor. He was about less than 1.70 meters tall, with a baby face and big eyes. It looks very small. "Stop! Don''t come up." The baby-faced boy stood there, holding an iron rod in his hand, watching them with a vigilant look at the group of people who suddenly broke in, "You are not a college student, right? ?" Are there real people here? ! "This classmate, don''t be nervous, we are not malicious, we are here to find someone." Lin Yang said with a smile. When the baby-faced boy heard what he said, not only did he not relax, but instead grasped the stick with both hands, his expression became more and more nervous, "There is no one you want to find in the second cafeteria!" Lin Yang: "..." They haven''t said who to look for. How is this person so sure that there is no one they want to find here. Gu Yicheng looked at the boy''s overreaction, squinted his eyes, and said indifferently: "Don''t tell us, you are the only living person in such a big canteen. Do you think we will believe what you say?" "Even if there are other living people here, I definitely don''t know you." The baby-faced boy said, and at the same time, he glanced upstairs. In a short time, he had looked around several times, as if he was afraid that something would come from Same as coming over there. He looked at them and whispered: "I can swear, I really didn''t lie to you. You leave here quickly. You can''t find anyone in the second cafeteria. It''s dangerous here, and you will be dangerous if you stay here. ." "If we say we must go up and look for it." Gu Yicheng said solemnly. Ruan Ning stood by and didn''t speak. She didn''t even have to think about it, she could see the strangeness of this baby-faced boy. He kept talking about the danger here, so they left quickly, but he seemed to have been in the cafeteria for a while. The clothes on his body were wrinkled, and the corners of his clothes were still rubbed with oil stains, but there was no obvious injury on the whole body, indicating that he had not been injured by zombies during the time he stayed in the cafeteria. Students in other places on campus may be trapped in one place by a large number of zombies for various reasons. But Ruan Ning saw that there were not many zombies at all, and at the same time, it was close to the wall. Although the wall is a little higher, as long as you think of a way, you can definitely climb over it. But this person would rather stay in this canteen forever than find a chance to leave the school, this place of right and wrong, there must be some secrets in him. Jiang Jingchao was anxious to find his younger brother, and didn''t want to continue spending time here with this strange young man. He raised his hand gun and pointed at his head and said, "Get out of the way." Jiang Jingchao is a well-known taciturn boy in the team, second only to Gu Yicheng, who is as unmoving as a mountain. This was the first time Ruan Ning saw Jiang Jingchao taking the initiative to draw a gun at a person. It seems that this guy who got in the way didn''t let him go up to find someone, which really angered him. When the baby-faced boy saw the man underneath pulling out the gun, he was obviously taken aback. Then he thought of something and said with a trembling voice: "Even if you are going to kill me today, I won''t let you go up." Jiang Jingchao was not dizzy by the rising emotions. He drew his gun just to see this person keep in the way, so he frightened him a bit and let him leave quickly. I didn''t expect this boy to be so stubborn. The muzzle was pointed at his head, still insisting. I don''t know what is upstairs to keep him from letting them go up like this. Ruan Ning watched the stalemate come to a stalemate, and could only take the initiative to stand up, acting as a reconciler in the middle, and said to the baby-faced boy: "My teammate¡¯s brother is studying at B University. This time we came to B University specifically In order to find him, the two brothers had been separated for so long, so they were a little excited. But you stopped us like this and didn''t let us go up. You must give a reason." Ruan Ning''s voice was gentle and soft, and it didn''t sound aggressive at all. The baby-faced boy didn''t know what words were touched by it, and his emotions calmed down a bit, but he still repeated the initial sentence, "You can''t go up." "There are zombies on the canteen." After speaking, he added with a complicated expression. What''s weird about having zombies? Where are no zombies now? And since he can survive under the hands of zombies, it stands to reason that he shouldn''t let them go up for this reason. "We will solve the zombies by ourselves. You don''t need to worry about this." Lin Yang really couldn''t stand this grind and chirping scene, and said in a bad tone, "Hey, you kid, just get out of it if you are familiar. , Don¡¯t think we can¡¯t deal with you unless we shoot. Can¡¯t kill you, can¡¯t we stun you? You can¡¯t stop us then.¡± "You can''t kill the zombies in the canteen." The baby-faced boy said with a pale face. "Huh?" Lin Yang was amused by what he said, and walked up the stairs to deal with such a person, he couldn''t even use abilities. I don''t know where his courage is blocking so many of them here for an untenable reason. "Lin Yang, wait a minute. Don''t go there." Gu Yicheng suddenly called him. Lin Yang had just walked up the stairs at this time, and stopped when he heard what he said. After a few seconds, there was a dull sound of footsteps from the stairs. It didn''t sound like someone was walking down the stairs. Only when zombies walk can make such a dull sound. The voice came from the third floor. Lin Yang didn''t have the time to control the guy in front of him, leaning against the wall, holding a gun, and watching it warily. After hearing this footsteps, everyone quickly dispersed. Ruan Ning was standing in the corner of the first floor. From her position, he could see part of the second floor. They have been talking with this boy for a few minutes. Although Xue Chen and Xie Fei who searched other places on the first floor didn''t know what was going on with them, they haven''t heard anything. I''m afraid they haven''t made any progress. Ruan Ning thought that the owner of the footsteps might have caused this canteen and even this young boy to be so strange. When the baby-faced boy heard the footsteps, he was even more anxious than the faces of the people in the dawn team. He walked down the stairs and shouted at a few of them: "It''s here, you guys go." The boy''s behavior was strange from the beginning, but the tone and expression of every sentence he said was so sincere that it didn''t seem to scare them at all. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 70： But none of the others present were the kind who simply persuaded him by a few words, and then left here immediately. "You just listen to me, and leave this place quickly, otherwise it''s really too late. I didn''t lie to you. If you stay here, it will really be dangerous!" The baby-faced boy raised his head and glanced up from the stairs. The "people" who got up and down were suddenly anxious. When the baby-faced boy hurriedly walked to the first floor, the zombie also came to Ruan Ning''s sight. Like all zombies, the human appearance of this zombie has also become hideous under the erosion of the virus. Its skin is full of abnormal bruises, and the original light-colored skirt on its body can¡¯t be seen clearly. There are blood stains on it. Smelling the breath of fresh and living people, a touch of scarlet emerged from its pale pupils, and ran toward them at a faster speed. "Lili, don''t hurt them!" Seeing this scene, the baby-faced boy shouted out loud. But the zombie only paused when he heard the name "Lili", his attacking posture was still very obvious, and he didn''t stop because of his words. Lin Yang leaned against the wall of the stairs on the first floor, closest to the zombie. Taking advantage of the zombie''s approach, he pulled out the gun cleanly and fired several shots in the direction of the zombie. "Don''t shoot!" The baby-faced boy is now nervous on both ends, and the whole person is anxious to become an ant on a hot pot. He said that he was going to the zombie. "Hey, kid, don''t pass. The bullet does not have eyes, and the zombies will not show mercy to your men. If it hurts you, it will be no good." Lin Yang also saw that this young man might know this female zombie. , But people have now become zombies, even the blood of close relatives can''t remember, they can only follow instinct to eat living people. What''s the use besides giving away heads? "No. Lili still recognizes me." The baby-faced boy said anxiously. Now that Lin Yang saw that he didn''t listen to persuasion and wanted to run over, he had a headache, so he dragged him down the stairs. However, the next scene shocked Lin Yang. The bullets shot from his gun fell on the female zombie but it didn''t work. Some fell to the ground, making a sound of metal collision, and some rebounded from it. "I''m going!" Lin Yang hurriedly blocked the flying bullet with her ability. At this moment, the female zombie was getting closer and closer, and then she came to Lin Yang. And the power defense wall he built only blocked it for less than ten seconds before it broke the defense. "..." "Damn! What level of zombie is this! Why is it so destructive!" Lin Yang''s protective wall was able to block even the fire-type zombie close to Tier 2 at the beginning, so why did it get here to this female zombie? It has become as thin as a piece of cardboard. Seeing that the defense was broken, Lin Yang hurried to hide. Before the female zombie caught Lin Yang, Gu Yicheng blocked her movement with a lightning bolt. The female zombie''s attack was interrupted, and then she smelled the living smell that attracted her more. But at the same time, this person''s supernatural powers made him feel a little jealous, but in the end he couldn''t resist his inner desire, changed his goal, and moved in the direction of Gu Yicheng. Since guns don''t work for it, it can only rely on abilities. Gu Yicheng looked at the female zombie who was walking faster than ordinary people. Before it came, one after another thunder and lightning abilities smashed in the direction of the female zombie. This time the attack was not like Lin Yang''s bullet, and it was invalidated when hitting it. The lightning fell on it, pierced the invulnerable skin, and made a creaking sound. The female zombie was angered by the thunder and lightning. With great strength, it grabbed the railing on the next staircase. The iron railing was deformed in her hand, and along with the cement under the pole, it was forcibly pulled and thrown in the direction of Gu Yicheng. Suddenly the cement and gravel splashed in the air. Everyone hurriedly found a place to hide, and those who could not escape were scratched by the gravel. Although it was not fatal, the **** smell in the air irritated the female zombies next to it more and more, and the scarlet in its eyes became deeper. If Ruan Ning hadn''t been fast, she took a table out of the space and put it on its side to block in front, she and Su Yunjin next to her would probably not escape. "This female zombie is simply too ferocious." Although Ruan Ning did not join the battle, she could see clearly from the side. This zombie felt like it had two abilities. The feature of skin invulnerability is a bit like Xue Chen''s gold-type ability, and the hand that pulled the railing just now can have such a strong force, I am afraid only the power-type ability. With thick skin and strong strength, the strength of this female zombie should not be underestimated. I feel that this time the hero wants to solve it in a short time. Gu Yicheng was also aware of this, and when he wanted to make a quick fight and increase the frequency of attacks again, a person stood in between him and the female zombie. It was the same baby-faced boy who stood in the middle of the stairs and prevented them from going upstairs. "Please don''t fight..." The baby-faced boy clutched his forehead that had just been cut by the gravel, and ran out in a hurry from the side. He did this not only to prevent the group of people who suddenly broke into the canteen from hurting the zombies behind him, but also to prevent the zombies behind him from hurting others. Although Gu Yicheng did not continue to attack, his brows were slightly frowned and his eyes were very cold. The gesture of attack did not let go. The baby-faced boy knew that this group would not be like the others who broke into the cafeteria before. Even if they didn''t believe him at first, they would be scared to leave by Lili. Seeing that the man had temporarily stopped attacking, he took a deep breath and turned to face the zombies. He slowed down his voice and said, "Lili, I am the brother. Calm down, don''t be controlled by the zombie''s consciousness." The female zombie smelled the smell of blood on this person, and she waved her hand and attacked mercilessly, but when her nails were about to hit the teenager''s face, the scarlet in her eyes gradually faded, and she suddenly stopped her movements. There was also a struggling expression on the top, as if experiencing something painful. After a while, it hugged its head and squatted on the ground, groaning in pain. The baby-faced boy saw it suddenly become like this, and went over to hold it without hesitation, and shouted: "Lili, what''s the matter with you. Lili..." Lin Yang looked at this female zombie who didn¡¯t know what was going on, suddenly squatting on the ground in pain, and thinking of how cruel it was just now, he glanced at Gu Yicheng and asked in a low voice, ¡°Gu brother, do you see us? To..." He made a gesture of raising and lowering the knife. If you don''t take advantage of this time to subdue it, if you wait for it to return to the level of brutality just now, it will probably be more difficult. Gu Yicheng stared at a person and a zombie in front of him, his eyes flickered, and he said in a deep voice: "Don''t worry, let''s take a look." Ten minutes later. In the words of the baby-faced teenager, the female zombie¡¯s emotions slowly calmed down. She lowered her head and sat motionless on the stairs. Even if someone was around her, she didn¡¯t want to attack. Signs. "What is going on?" Lin Yang looked surprised at this. With so many living people here, can this zombie stay so quietly? And didn''t it look like it was going to eat them just now? ! This scene is simply unprecedented. Gu Yicheng''s expression remained unchanged, squinting at this scene, thinking about something. However, even if the zombies showed no signs of attacking for the time being, the people in the Dawn Team did not relax their vigilance because of this, and they all maintained a defensive or attacking posture to prevent the zombie from suddenly violent and wounding. "Thank you for your willingness to stop the attack just now, so that I have time to calm Lili''s emotions." The baby-faced boy stood up from the steps and suddenly said. "I apologize to you for her first. She didn''t mean to hurt you." The baby-faced teenager stood beside the zombies and smiled reluctantly at them, "Maybe you don''t understand my behavior, but After listening to me, you may understand." "My name is Chen Xu and her name is Chen Li. We are twin brothers and sisters, and both are students of university B. A month ago, when both of us were in class, suddenly someone in class turned into zombies and bit people everywhere. I found out Something was wrong, so I took my sister and ran out..." The baby-faced boy named Chen Xu spent five minutes briefly telling the story of their brother and sister in the last month. Chen Li became like this five days ago. They also came to the canteen at that time. Chen Li used to be a gold-type superpower, which is why her skin becomes invulnerable after becoming a zombie. Although Chen Li has become a zombie, because of the special connection between the twins and the peculiarities of their own circumstances, it not only did not harm Chen Xu, but sometimes restored a trace of sanity in front of Chen Xu. "It''s a Tier 3 zombie." Gu Yicheng, who had fought against this female zombie, said lightly. Zombies must rely on the flesh and blood of living creatures to advance. Since this zombie can be upgraded to Tier 3, the humans who die in its hands are probably indispensable. It is even very possible that the young man in front of him is an accomplice of the zombie. Everyone soon thought of this. "No! You are misunderstood. My sister has never eaten people!" The baby-faced boy caught a glimpse of their faces and quickly explained, "My sister is a bit different from other zombies. She has her own consciousness! I can assure you that we have been staying in the cafeteria these days. Lili has never eaten anyone. Sometimes she can¡¯t help it, and she will only eat some raw meat in the cafeteria. She¡¯s usually fluffy. Worms are scared, it is impossible to eat people." "I haven''t eaten people, it''s impossible to never hurt people." Lin Yang looked at everyone''s wounds and snorted coldly. All of them have become embarrassed, and it is hard to guarantee that the other survivors who came to the cafeteria will be better off. Chen Xu heard his questioning and was silent for a moment, with a little guilt and self-blame in his voice, "...Yes, I didn''t stop it in time several times, and Lili even almost gave one of them the arm. Pulled it off." ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Haha, I wish you all a happy May Day~ *Something happened last night, so the update was late. (¤Å¡ñ©¤¡ñ)¤Å, I will try to update a lot during the holidays~ I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 71： Chen Xu also knew that he was wrong. Even if his sister still has self-awareness, but her body has become a zombie, it is already a fact that cannot be changed. But even so, Chen Xu was reluctant to let others hurt her, and even more reluctant to kill her by himself. In any case, this person is also his twin sister, his relative who grew blood thicker than water. The only thing he can do now is to prevent her from harming other human beings when she is controlled by the zombie consciousness, and to prevent her from regretting her previous actions when she is conscious. It''s a bit useless to be his brother. If he is strong enough, maybe she won''t have to be like this from the beginning. Thinking of this, Chen Xu felt more sad and self-blaming in his heart. Chen Li on the side might have felt his sadness and looked up here. The color of her pupils has now returned to normal. It is no longer the scarlet that was when she wanted to bite people crazily before, nor was it the common zombie pupils, mostly white eyes. From the eyes alone, it looks like a normal human being. But it''s just like. Her face, and the bruises and paleness on her skin all indicate that Chen Li is no longer a real human being. "I think you should be very clear. Even if you do this, it won''t help. In the end, she will still become a zombie." Gu Yicheng''s tone was flat, stating a fact, "Don''t even forget, she is now three. Ranked zombie, after she completely loses her consciousness, this school will have a huge hazard, and more people will die in this school. You will also die in her hands." Gu Yicheng, looking at Chen Li''s current appearance, might not be able to maintain his consciousness for long. Maybe in a few days, or in the next moment, she will be assimilated by the zombies and become a real zombie who only follows instincts, just like those outside. What Gu Yicheng said, Chen Xu, the person who gets along with Chen Li day and night, couldn''t be completely unaware of it. It''s just that he is timid and afraid to admit it. Chen Xu has long discovered that with the passage of infection time, Lili¡¯s self-awareness has become shorter and shorter. At the beginning, she can last for at least two or three hours, even when zombie consciousness has the upper hand. , As long as he yelled a word, she could listen to her own words and not hurt those classmates at school. But this time, her behavior can be said to be completely out of control. If it weren''t for the strength of the group in front of her, Lili might have taken them into her belly long ago. It was precisely because the man''s words came to his heart that after Chen Xu listened, the whole person became more silent and looked at the ground without saying a word. Ruan Ning listened to the pitiful experience of the brother and sister, and felt a little mixed. Life and death are too common in this cruel and **** end time, but because she is close this time, she feels more touched. Ruan Ning couldn''t bear to watch this scene again, but her inspiration flashed, and she suddenly thought of her own ability. Since this girl named Lili still has her own consciousness and has not completely turned into a zombie, the zombie virus in her body can be removed last time, maybe it can help this person, maybe? ? Gu Yicheng has always divided a part of his attention to Ruan Ning, and after seeing her gestures, he vaguely understood what she wanted to do. He frowned, did not agree, and whispered: "Ningning, her body has completely turned into a zombie. Even if you want to help now, you may not be able to help her." If it was just given by a zombie at first At the time of the scratch, it might be more likely. But even so, Gu Yicheng didn''t want to let the girl next to him take a risk for a stranger just because the probability was determined to be very low. "Brother, I want to give it a try this time. Don''t worry, if it doesn''t work, I will stop in time, and I will definitely not try my best." Ruan Ning will stand up this time, not entirely to help the brothers and sisters. Because she also wanted to figure out exactly what her ability to do with this ability was, and what extent she could achieve it. So this time is also an opportunity for her. What''s more, as Gu Yicheng said just now, if this Chen Li completely becomes a Tier 3 zombie, they will have more troubles. Gu Yicheng''s frowning eyebrows did not relax, but after seeing the persistence in her eyes, he paused and acquiesced to her behavior. He didn''t stop him any more. He just said helplessly: "Be careful. Don''t be hurt by her. ." Ruan Ning nodded, let out a long sigh of relief, and then carefully approached the female zombie squatting on the stairs. Chen Li''s eyes moved a few times with Ruan Ning''s movements. But the body did not move. Ruan Ning had done a good job of mental building for herself before coming over, so she was not surprised by her behavior. It''s just that she didn''t expect that a person like her panicked by the appearance of the zombies would still take the initiative to approach the zombies. Fortunately, this Chen Li still has her own consciousness, and Ruan Ning''s approach did not stimulate her. Gu Yicheng also followed, hugging his hands, standing aside, his eyes sharp, as long as the zombie in front of him showed signs of being controlled, he would take action. With the male protagonist by her side, Ruan Ning must have been more courageous. She put her hand on Chen Li''s shoulder, and at the same time took out the crystal core, trying to see if her ability could be of use to her. ********************************** ************************************* After a few minutes. Although Ruan Ning''s abilities did not restore Chen Li''s body to normal, and the exposed skin still had a zombie-specific complexion, her own consciousness seemed to be stronger. Chen Li''s black and white eyes rolled, with a trace of confusion, as if she had just walked out of the time when she was controlled by the will of the zombies. She didn''t understand why there were so many strangers around her. Chen Li turned her stiff neck and looked at Chen Xu not far away, calling him her brother in a hoarse and dry voice. When Chen Xu heard this familiar and somewhat unfamiliar voice, he was stunned, then trot with excitement and walked to Chen Li''s side, "Lili! You can talk now!!" Since Lili became After the zombie, she never called his brother again. This was the first time he heard her voice in the past few days. After Ruan Ning was over, the whole person was exhausted and weak, and his body fell backward uncontrollably. Gu Yicheng stepped forward and supported her in time. The result was more serious than he thought. Maybe he should have stopped her directly. Gu Yicheng frowned, a trace of irritation appeared between his brows. Ruan Ning was lying halfway in his arms, his voice was small and faint to make people inaudible, "...I can''t save her." As Gu Yicheng said before, this Chen Li really can''t be saved. It should even be said that this person still has her own consciousness, which is a miracle to some extent. According to normal circumstances, she would have been infected by the zombie virus a few days ago, completely losing her consciousness. Ruan Ning had almost tried his best just now, but she could only temporarily regain her consciousness. However, this is the maximum she can do. Even so, this move took nearly half of the crystal nucleus in her space. "It''s okay...just do your best. You don''t have to blame yourself." Gu Yi took her shoulders and calmed down gently. Ruan Ning lowered his eyes, looking a little uninterested. Although she knew this in her heart, and she didn''t need to blame herself for this kind of thing, but as long as she thought that she worked hard, there was still no way to rescue this person from death, she felt a little bored. Kind of unspeakable uncomfortable. Gu Yicheng saw her look upset and lacking in energy, and he reached out and rubbed her head, with a gentle voice, "At least you let the brothers and sisters say a few more words, right? So you have done well. , No need to blame yourself." Ruan Ning''s ability was already much stronger than Gu Yicheng had imagined. At the beginning, he thought her ability was just an ordinary healing ability, but now it seems that its effect is even more effective than the effects of the later generations of high-level healing ability. In fact, there is no research result about zombie virus in the last days two years later. This kind of virus that can turn humans into zombies is too overbearing, resulting in the delayed development of virus serum. Therefore, even if Ruan Ning''s ability can only have a chance to cure infected people who have not yet become zombies, it will be very popular in the last days, and even attract people''s pursuit and madness. But Gu Yicheng did not want to put her in front of others. This so-called reputation will do more harm than good to her now. If it were changed to a month ago, even if Gu Yicheng knew it, she might have watched it coldly, and it didn''t matter what she did. But not anymore. ********************************** ************************************* Chen Xu on the other side, he is still immersed in the joy of his sister suddenly being able to speak. "Brother, you killed... I..." It was such a short sentence that Chen Li was also extremely difficult to say. The zombie virus would destroy a person''s voice. Chen Li was able to speak this time, thanks to Ruan Ning''s help just now. Chen Li''s mentality collapsed since she turned into the appearance of a human and a ghost five days ago. At the beginning, she could still have her own consciousness, but it was because of her own consciousness. Chen Licai couldn''t ignore the current situation even more. She wants to watch her body change and watch herself become the kind of zombie that everyone avoids. This torture is more than that she has completely turned into a zombie who can only rely on instinct. Chen Li sometimes wondered when she was sober, if she was a zombie from the beginning, so she wouldn''t be so painful. With the passage of time, her consciousness gradually began to become blurred. When she saw a person, the first thought that flashed through her mind turned out to be--want to eat this person. Only in front of this brother who has twins telepathy with her, can she briefly recover a trace of sanity. However, no one knows her body better than her. She was almost unable to hold it. Once she couldn''t hold it, she couldn''t resist the instinct that surged in her body. At that time, let alone other people, even her twin brother can eat cruelly. She didn''t want to become such an inhuman monster. He was also prepared to end his life early. But in the end, she still couldn''t be cruel, not because she was afraid of death, but if she died, her incompetent brother might not survive in this place full of zombies. So she hesitated. When Chen Xu heard what Chen Li said, he was completely stunned. After a while, he looked unconvinced: "Lili, what are you talking about? How could I kill you!!" "Brother, I... can''t hold on anymore," she said weakly. Chen Xu saw her completely lifeless appearance, with moist eyes, and firmly grasped her hand, for fear that she would really leave him like this, and his voice choked: "Lili, it''s all my fault. It¡¯s my brother¡¯s fault that I didn¡¯t take care of you in this last days. You must hold on, even if it¡¯s for me, don¡¯t forget that parents are still at home waiting for us to go back.¡± Actually, Chen Xu didn¡¯t know his parents. Is it still alive in this world. However, this belief is not only Chen Li''s hope for perseverance, but also Chen Xu''s hope for persevering. "..." Chen Li''s body is getting weaker and weaker, and her consciousness has only recently recovered, and now she is starting to blur again. She had a hunch that after waking up this time, the consciousness that belonged to her would never wake up in this body. Chen Li thought this way, and looked at the man standing not far away, hugging the girl who had just helped her recover her sanity. This man is the one who makes her the most devouring of these people, which shows that he is also the strongest one of these people. "Thank you..." But Chen Li said this to Ruan Ning. Without this person, she might not even have the last chance to talk to her brother this time, so she is very grateful to her from the bottom of her heart for allowing her to see this world again. "After I die, you can take away the crystal nucleus in my head. I only have a small request. Can you please take my brother out of school and send him to a relatively safe place? You can live well in that place." Chen Li''s hoarse and dry voice contained a trace of plea and expectation. She believes that these people have the ability to place her brother well. Gu Yicheng supported Ruan Ning next to him without saying a word, even if Chen Like spoke of a Tier 3 zombie''s crystal nucleus, there was not much fluctuation in his dark eyes. Until the girl in his arms looked up to him, Gu Yicheng said, "I can agree to your request." Ruan Ning probably overused his abilities just now, and now he feels weak and doesn''t want to move at all. It seems that she was a little too brave this time. A zombie virus like Chen Li has completely eroded her body. She is completely helpless and can do nothing. At this time, Xue Chen who went to search on the first floor also hurried to the stairs. But they found nothing this time. Not only is there not even a living person on the entire first floor, not even a zombie can be seen. "Gu Shao, there is not a single zombie in the dining hall on the first floor of this canteen. No other survivors have been found." Xue Chen finished, and at the same time noticed Chen Li, who was obviously a zombie next to him, and others he didn''t know. Chen Xu, who was holding the zombie, couldn''t help but be puzzled. He subconsciously wanted to pull out the gun from his waist, but when he saw that no one else was doing anything, he stopped and chose not to do it. Gu Yicheng was not surprised by what Xue Chen said, "I see." Tier 3 zombies can now be regarded as very powerful. It is precisely because of the Tier 3 zombies, Chen Li, that other low-level zombies dare not approach the dining hall. Chen Xu was able to stay in the cafeteria intact for five days without any abilities. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 72： Chen Li finally failed to persevere, she ended her life on her own before the last trace of consciousness fell asleep. Chen Xu told himself rationally that this was the best choice. But emotionally, he couldn''t see with his own eyes this person who might be his only relative in the world died in front of him, and he couldn''t accept her and leave him like this. So when Chen Xu saw Chen Li about to pull the gun, his first reaction was to stop it, but in the end, he stopped again in her relieved eyes. Yes, it is more painful to live like this than to die. Chen Xu sat on the ground blankly, watching the person in his arms lose his breath. After a long time, he let the tears fall, and cried out. The depressed voice makes people feel depressed. As early as when Chen Li was about to make a self-interruption, the members of the Chenxi team all voluntarily left the stairwell and went to other places, leaving this place to Chen Xu and him. Chen Xu didn''t need any comfort, because at this time, other people''s comforting language was pale and weak. ********************************** ************************************* Gu Yicheng helped Ruan Ning to the dining hall on the first floor and found a cleaner place to sit down. "Brother, if I die one day, will you be sad?" Ruan Ning suddenly thought of something, blinked, and asked Gu Yicheng''s eyes. In fact, she herself didn''t know why she asked, probably because she was touched by the incident between the two brothers and sisters Chen Xu. The tall man on the side was silent for a moment, as if there was no pause, and said in a flat tone, "No." Ruan Ning: "..." When the atmosphere is right, even if you say a little lie to comfort her, it is much better than the ruthless point out the plastic sibling relationship between the two of them. The point is that she thinks that they have been getting along well during this period of time. Even if this kind of heart-to-heart moment is not possible in the heart, it should be tactful. Ruan Ning heard the simple words he uttered, and his heart suddenly mixed. "Because there won''t be such a day." Gu Yicheng''s voice was deep and magnetic. He took Ruan Ning a bottle of water and handed it to her, "I hope Ningning will live well anytime. Even more than me. Live for a long time." Ruan Ning''s heart was up and down, as if riding a roller coaster, the sadness that had just risen disappeared in his words. To be honest, when she just watched Chen Li want to kill herself and leave the world, she couldn''t help but come up with a thought. If one day, after she disappears from this world, will anyone remember her existence? When Gu Yicheng said without thinking before that he would not feel sad for her, she was still a little melancholy for a while. Thinking about it now, she was simply asking for trouble. Not to mention that she is still alive now, even if one day she really died, that would be something after her death, she could not see it anyway. So what is the use of thinking about these now? ! ! Whether anyone in this world remembers her is not particularly important to her, right. ********************************** ************************************* Since Gu Yicheng had just agreed to Chen Li''s request, he would not break his promise. He asked Xue Chen and Dacheng to take the comfort of not strong military value, and Su Yunjin and others to stay outside the school with Chen Xu, waiting for them on the construction site where the tent was set up last night. After the other of them came out of the school, they went to find a place for Chen Xu to settle down. Gu Yicheng intends to send Chen Xu to Base 3. This is also the most suitable place for him for now. Moreover, no matter whether they found Superzi''s family in the end, they would have to pass this base in the end and be able to pick them up along the way. Even though I only saw Chen Li, a zombie on this trip to the cafeteria, Gu Yicheng confirmed that there is indeed a Tier 3 zombie in B University. And there is really more than one Tier 3 zombie. Now there are a lot of second-order mutant zombies in the big campus. This time it was more dangerous than he had imagined before he came. So it is not convenient to bring so many people. Ruan Ning originally thought that she herself would be left in the car by the male lead just like Chen Xu and others. After all, with her strength in this team, she might hopefully be able to beat Su Yunjin. What Ruan Ning did not expect was that Gu Yicheng actually brought her on this time. Ruan Ning didn''t know whether he should be happy or worried about this result. If you follow the male lead and their group to continue to visit the big b, it also means that she will encounter more dangers next. A little carelessness will fall into the belly of the zombie. There are at least a thousand zombies on this campus of B big campus, her small body, even if one piece of each zombie is not enough. But Ruan Ning doesn''t like the feeling of just staying in the car and waiting for someone to return. Xie Fei used the fire power to help Chen Xu cremate Chen Li''s body. Chen Xu also knew very well in his heart that the younger sister probably didn''t want to use this zombie appearance to become the last appearance she died in this world. Ruan Ning didn''t have much to do, so he could only take out a slap-sized cloth bag for Chen Xu from the space, so that he could take Chen Li''s ashes with him and leave some thoughts. "Thank you for my sister''s affairs. Thank you very much! Especially Miss Ruan, you have helped us brothers and sisters a lot. Let Lili leave this world without regrets." Chen Xu He took out something from his pocket, "By the way, this is the crystal core. I asked Lili to pass it on to you before leaving." There are two crystal nuclei in Chen Li''s body. One is a gold crystal core, estimated the size of the thumb cover. It should be a second-order crystal nucleus. One is a power system crystal nucleus, the crystal nucleus is transparent, but a thin gray line flashes in the middle from time to time, this is the third-order crystal nucleus. The volume is a bit larger than the second-order crystal nucleus, and it is about the same size as the sweet jujube that people eat before the end of the world. However, Chen Xu also felt strange when he saw the two crystal nuclei. This was the first time he had seen such a situation. Her younger sister is a second-tier gold type supernatural power. Chen Xu didn''t know how that power system crystal nucleus came from. Moreover, Chen Xu is still immersed in the sadness of Chen Li''s death, unable to escape. This crystal nucleus was picked up from the ashes of his sister. He has no interest in investigating the cause now. Gu Yi accepted the third-order crystal nucleus, and this action was not safe with the strength of his third-order ability. It''s better to upgrade the ability level earlier. As for the gold type crystal core, Gu Yicheng naturally gave it to Xue Chen, who is also a gold type ability player in the team. Gu Yicheng has always been very assured of Xue Chen''s strength and people, otherwise he would not give him An Yi Su Yunjin. He took a group of people to wait outside the school. If he could advance during this period, he could better protect other people even if there was an emergency. Because of the delay of the Chen Xu brothers and sisters, it was already eight o''clock in the morning when Xue Chen and others sent Chen Xu away from the wall. More than two hours have passed since they set off from the construction site. The second canteen did not have the person Gu Yicheng they were looking for. The next place to go was the next canteen. There are only a few teaching buildings between the first canteen and the second canteen. The second canteen lost Chen Li, a Tier 3 zombie sitting in town. As soon as the members of Dawn Team walked out the front door of the cafeteria, they encountered several zombies. Ruan Ning didn''t hide behind the crowd, and cheered up and helped kill the zombies. She can''t beat mutant zombies, and she can still help ordinary zombies. Although the team did not go up and explore these teaching buildings, the situation is not optimistic. The glass shards upstairs fell everywhere on the ground around the teaching building. When I looked up, I could see dead bodies hanging on the windows. Before he died, this man was in great pain, his face was distorted, and bright red blood flowed out of his broken head and flowed down the wall downstairs. This **** scene is really scary at first glance. Ruan Ning didn''t dare to take a closer look when he saw the corpse, and quickly retracted his gaze. What Ruan Ning saw and heard along the way made her fully feel that this big b big is now truly transformed from an ivory tower into a personal purgatory. With a chill in my heart, he secretly moved closer to the person next to him. Leaning against the big tree to enjoy the cool, she should stay by Gu Yicheng''s side. I feel that as long as there is a male protagonist next to me, I feel more secure in my heart. After coming out of the second canteen, they did not encounter Tier 3 zombies, nor did they encounter a large-scale group of zombies. This situation is a lucky thing for the people in the morning team, which makes them not too much energy to waste. Smoothly came to the location of a canteen. Unlike the second canteen, the two front doors of the first canteen are not only tightly closed, but also locked from inside. Some seats were used to block the place where the door was crashed, and the whole place was tightly sealed. Ensure that the surrounding zombies cannot smell the breath of living people. Jiang Jingchao''s mental powers came in handy at this time, "Gu Brother, there are people in this canteen, and there are many more." Jiang Jingchao reported a rough figure. Because they don''t know whether there is Jiang Jingyang among these dozens of people, they can''t stand downstairs and use a loudspeaker to call out the name, and then make a big noise to attract the zombies, so they may have to find a way to go into the canteen. "What do you guys come here for? Oh, yes, let me tell you first, there is no food in a canteen for more people to come in for refuge. If you are planning to hide here from zombies, I advise you Don''t think about it, find another place." Soon after they appeared at the entrance of the cafeteria, a girl with short hair walked up to the door with her head, and looked at each of them through the double glass door. Perhaps she was afraid of hiring zombies, the girl''s voice was very small, and she was a little unclear after the door. Jiang Jingchao frowned, stepped closer, and finally understood her words, and said: "We are not here for refuge, we are here to find someone. We will come out as long as we find someone." The short-haired girl looked at Jiang Jingchao, who was tall in front of him and didn''t look like a bad person. She bit her lip, but she didn''t mean to let them in at all, she just said, "You''re looking for someone? Who can you find? Tell me, or I will help you ask." Jiang Jingchao had no particular dissatisfaction with this person''s practice of not letting them in. He didn''t have to enter the cafeteria anyway, as long as he could find his brother. So Jiang Jingchao said all the names of Jiang Jingyang''s age class. "Okay, I remember. I''ll go in and ask for you, but I don''t guarantee that I can ask something." The short-haired girl saw that these people at the door really didn''t mean to come in and grab the site. In one sigh of relief, I went in with confidence. After people couldn''t see it, Lin Yang came over, put his hand on Jiang Jingchao''s shoulder, and asked, "Superzi, really just let her ask and it''s all done? What if she doesn''t act like this?" When he encountered this situation, he didn''t care about the three seven twenty one, and broke the door forcibly. When Jiang Jingchao saw the person next to him with a look of high interest, he knew what he was thinking, and the corners of his mouth twitched and said, "Lin Yang, don''t cause trouble here. If you really break in like this, in case you find If there are no people, don¡¯t then these people really treat us as bad people." Lin Yang also knew the importance of finding someone to Jiang Jingchao. Seeing that he disagreed with him, he said oh, and then waited at the door with eagerness, waiting for the girl to come out to reply to the message. After a while, the short-haired girl walked out of the cafeteria again, telling them regretfully that there was no one they were looking for in the cafeteria. But after speaking, her expression hesitated, as if she didn''t know whether to say the next thing. Jiang Jingchao''s heart was also a little nervous by her behavior, "This classmate, just tell me what''s the matter. We really want to find someone soon." "Although there is no such person as Jiang Jingyang in a canteen, one of my classmates asked me to tell you that she saw him in the dormitory of the east quarter of the living quarter three days ago." The short-haired girl said, "but I advise you So don¡¯t go to that place. It¡¯s very possible that you guys didn¡¯t find it, so you got in first. Let me tell you the truth, a particularly powerful zombie appeared in the Eastern District, and many students in our school died in the Eastern District. We There are several people here who managed to escape from there." Jiang Jingchao: "We know whether to go or not. But thank you for telling us the news." After finally getting news of Jiang Jingyang, they didn''t want to delay any more, and hurried to the east side of the living area. After all, this girl also said that there are powerful zombies there, and the longer Jiang Jingyang stays there, the more dangerous it becomes. The short-haired girl looked at a few people away, and muttered, "Really, it''s still going to pass if you say so. No one will die by himself." I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 73： There are three living quarters on the Daxin campus, and the east area is the farthest away from them. It takes more than half of the campus to get there. Just when Ruan Ning and the others were rushing to the Eastern District, a bigger storm was brewing there. No one can be seen in the living area of ??Nuo Da, and it looks empty. What''s even stranger is that the trees here are far better than other places, even worse than before the end of the world, with luxuriant branches and green trees. Especially the locust tree located in the central pavilion of the living area is much larger than the common locust tree of several years or even more than ten years. It looks lush and lush, but it is incompatible with the surrounding desolate environment. In the surrounding grass, movement flashed from time to time, causing a slight shaking. At this time, in a dormitory on the third floor of the 3-a dormitory building. The two gray-headed boys collapsed directly on the bed and took a few breaths. "Jingyang, can we really only have to wait for death in this place?" One of the boys thought about the hallway and the zombies that blocked them from downstairs. His expression was extremely sad, "but I am this year I was only eighteen years old. I finally finished the college entrance examination. I got out of the control of my parents and came to university. I haven''t had enough free time, and I don''t want to die at all." "You said it''s good, how come the end of the world? Forget it. When the end of the world broke out, why were we in school? Now it''s fine, we are not eaten by zombies, and we both will become starving ghosts. It''s..." Jiang Jingyang closed his eyes and listened to the people on the bed next to him. He reached out and wiped the bead of sweat on his forehead. He couldn''t help but reminded: "Xi Chen, don''t forget. We not only have no food, but also It¡¯s running out of water. If you want to live longer, then it¡¯s best to talk as little as possible from now on, save some energy, and try to think about how we should leave this ghost place." The dormitory where the two of them are staying has a standard six-person bed, with only two tables in each dormitory and no separate bathroom. In order to prevent the door lock from blocking the zombies, Jiang Jingyang and Xi Chen used one of the tables to stand in front of the door when they came in. Now, there are only two of them left in this dormitory building. In fact, many students were trapped in this dormitory with them. For a whole month, everyone hid in the dormitory except for going out to collect supplies. During this period, basically all the places where food can be hidden in the entire dormitory building were raided by them. Because of this, there is no food anywhere in the dormitory. And the last bit of food they both carried was eaten last night when they were so hungry that their eyes were dizzy. For them now, there are only two options, one is to stay in the dormitory and wait to starve to death. The second is that he was killed by a zombie because he was exhausted when he went out. "Jiang Jingyang, you talk about you. Now you are getting more and more cruel. I am so miserable. You still don''t want me to say more to ease my sad emotions." Xi Chen finished speaking and sighed. , "After I die, I won''t even have a chance to speak. It''s better to take advantage of the strength to speak and finish what I want to say in my life." Jiang Jingyang: "..." Over the past month, Jiang Jingyang has long been accustomed to Xi Chen''s noise. He can see it clearly, the person next to him is a character who feels uncomfortable without speaking. In fact, Jiang Jingyang and Xi Chen were not very familiar with each other before the end of the world, and they didn''t even meet him formally. Jiang Jingyang had only heard his name from others, and he was quite famous among their freshmen. But the two of them really knew each other after the end of the world. Although Xi Chen talks a little bit more, it sometimes makes people feel upset. Fortunately, he has a good heart and has helped him a lot. In addition, this person''s ability is as good as his noise level, Jiang Jingyang slowly got used to the future , I just feel that this person''s words are nothing. "No. Don''t think about being too pessimistic. We haven''t reached the point where the mountains and rivers are exhausted. We are not so easy to die!" Jiang Jingyang looked at the window sealed by wooden strips and tape, his eyes drooping slightly. Said, "It really doesn''t work, just let me lead the zombies away, you take the opportunity to run out. There must be someone between the two of us who can leave this ghost place, and we can''t all be planted here." "If one day you can leave school and have a chance to meet my family, just bring me a message." When talking about family members, Jiang Jingyang subconsciously touched the watch on his right wrist, his eyes warmed a lot. These days he Always wearing this thing. It also gave him a reason to work hard to live. When hiding in the dormitory these days and having nothing to do, Xi Chen also heard Jiang Jingyang talk about his family, and he also knew his belief that he wanted to live to find his parents and brother. Hearing what he said, he looked at the bed next to him in surprise, gritted his teeth and said: "No, how can you lead the zombies away? The two of us have to walk together, and neither of them can fall. Don''t forget. After we go out, we have to find those people to settle accounts. I can''t beat them alone. Also, think about your family. If they know you are dead, how sad they will be. You bear to look at them like this ?!" Thinking of the incident three days ago, Xi Chen couldn''t help showing anger on his face, and his teeth were almost crumbling with hatred. Originally, he and Jiang Jingyang had a chance to leave this ghost place that eats people three days ago. Who knew something happened. Not only did he not escape, but he was also injured. Even the backpack containing food and supplies was taken away. There are so many white-eyed wolves in this world! ! Xi Chen and Jiang Jingyang were among the group of people hiding in the dormitory building, and even the first group of awakened abilities in the entire living area. In the beginning, without them, some people in the living quarters would have become rations for zombies. This was even more true three days ago. If the two of them hadn''t cut off for them, would this group of people leave the Eastern District so smoothly? But what did their kindness and trust finally trade for? Nothing at all! Not only didn''t get a trace of gratitude, but was stabbed in the back by a group of people! ! It was originally said that the two of them broke off here, and then before they escaped from the living area, they made a big movement in other places to attract the zombies. The two of them took this opportunity to get rid of the zombies, reunited with them, and left this place together. These white-eyed wolves were fine. After throwing them here, they ran away without a trace. They said that they made a lot of noise and forgot. Then the two of them just missed this great opportunity, and failed to leave this ghost place when the zombie''s defense was the most lax. Now the strength of the zombies is even stronger. If you want to get out from here, it is simply a quadratic difficulty. Hearing Xi Chen complaining about the incident three days ago, Jiang Jingyang was silent for a moment, and did not speak. The actions of this group of people also completely disappointed and chilled Jiang Jingyang. If he did it again, he would not do anything like this to sacrifice himself to perfect others, because...this group of people is not worth it. Just as the two were lying on the bed to recuperate, there was a dull tapping sound from the windowsill. Jiang Jingyang and Xi Chen didn''t even raise their eyes to take a look. No one cared about this situation, and they had become accustomed to this. They are on the third floor. Since the wooden zombie appeared, there will be such movements every day. The doors and windows of a dormitory upstairs were not sealed tightly, and the window glass was broken by the things outside, allowing the vines of plants to run in through the gap in the window. As a result, the entire dormitory was sucked up by the vines in a short period of time and turned into a corpse. If it weren¡¯t for someone who happened to pass by the dormitory at the time and discovered this scene, everyone would work together to close the invaded dormitory and block it tightly. Their dormitory building would be occupied by these particularly reproductive vines. Can''t escape death. After the battle before coming to this dormitory, plus the lack of energy for a long time, the two on the bed were exhausted physically and mentally. After a while, even Xi Chen lost the desire to speak and fell silent. What they didn''t see was that a crack suddenly appeared on the originally sealed window, and it was slowly expanding. ********************************** ************************************* the other side. The people of Dawn Team killed many zombies along the way, and finally rushed to the Eastern District. At this time, the time when the sun is at its greatest at noon has passed. Perhaps because of the lack of sunlight, the east side of the living area gives people a feeling that is obviously more gloomy than other places in b. Even if the trees here grow much greener and more luxuriant than other places, it can''t eliminate this gloomy feeling at all, but it makes people more uneasy. The reason why the group of them can rush here so quickly is because they came by the nearest way. Naturally, the zombies encountered are indispensable. Even several times it was extremely thrilling, almost facing the zombies. On the way here, they were not unheard of survivors with a big b. There was a team of a dozen or so people. The people in the Dawn Squad were eye-catching and had a high level of force. They had to follow them and let them They took them out of school, and it was useless to refuse. But soon when they heard that they were going to the eastern part of the living area, they counteracted this idea, and left as quickly as avoiding the plague. Before entering this living area, everyone was attracted by the great locust tree. It is not that they want to pay attention, but the locust tree itself is too conspicuous. They had never seen such a good-growing plant all the way from city s to city b. The others either look dull, or the leaves are all gone. The plants here are completely different. Although they are not as overly luxuriant as the locust tree standing in the middle, there are no signs of dying. It looks exactly the same as before the end of the world. This happens to be the most abnormal part of this place. There must be demons when things go wrong, and every time they encounter such abnormal things, the situation behind them must not be simple. What''s more, this time, not to mention the short-haired girl in the cafeteria, she has been persuading them not to come to the Eastern District. Even the students who met on the road were like enemies when they heard the Eastern District, wishing to hide away. Looking far away, it shows from the side that this ground is far more dangerous than it appears on the surface. Since they came to Jiang Jingyang, Ruan Ning and the others have certainly tried to find someone to ask what happened in the East District. But among these people who are facing the enemy, most of them just listened to others. The specific dangers of this Eastern District are all ambiguous, and they can''t tell why. In the end, a boy saw that they were determined to go to this place, and it was their arrival that indirectly saved his life. He was grateful to them, and then he spoke all the things he knew. However, this boy himself had not been to the Eastern District after the end of the world. He was a former teammate who had died and was a classmate who escaped from the Eastern District. Even so, the information provided by this boy has brought great help to Ruan Ning and others who are unfamiliar with Big B. "Gu Shao, do you need me to burn all these things?" Xie Fei glanced at the vines on the ground, the fireball in his hand was about to move. After they stepped into the living area, the green vines felt the signs of living creatures'' activity, and began to approach here calmly. Gu Yicheng said: "Don''t worry, don''t waste abilities first. Later, your abilities will be more useful." Gu Yicheng used a knife to cut off a vine that was about to extend to his feet, and green and reddish-brown sap leaked from the cut. This is the vine that **** blood? It seems that the degree of danger of b is far higher than that of other places in b city. First, the Tier 3 zombie that still kept a trace of human consciousness that I encountered in the cafeteria in the morning, and now there is a Tier 3 wood zombie, and accompanying blood-sucking vines all over the living area. And what they encountered is only part of the campus of the University of Nova Scotia. No wonder so many people are trapped in the school and cannot escape. No wonder the rescue team dispatched from Base 3 half a month ago gave up the mission so quickly. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 74： The vines on the ground that were blocking the road were eradicated one by one by everyone before they got close. This kind of vine is extremely absorbent, with tiny hooks on it, which can be used to **** blood and adhere to human skin. Once it is stained, it is difficult to shake off, and they have tried, ordinary fire It has little effect. The flame burned for a while, then it couldn''t burn, and went out by itself. "Which way should we go now?" Xie Fei, who was walking in the front, looked at the almost identical dormitory buildings around, and asked puzzledly. "There are too many dormitory buildings here, Superzi, can you locate Jingyang in which building?" Lin Yang waved his hand and cut off a vine, and turned his head to ask. There are ten dormitory buildings in the East District. There are six male dormitories and four female dormitories. If you don''t know which building the people are in, the efficiency is really not high if they find them one by one. "Locating is still not available now. But I can try to see if I can find him with the ability." Jiang Jingchao finished speaking, before he started to activate the ability, suddenly he discovered something, and the whole person''s face changed suddenly. "Superzi? What''s the matter?" Lin Yang was standing next to Jiang Jingchao and was the first to discover his changes. Jiang Jing took a deep breath, looked at his right wrist, and said with a trembling voice: "No, the vital signs belonging to Jing Yang on the watch are gone." Of course, the fact that the watch cannot detect vital signs does not mean that the person who owns the watch must be dead. It is also possible that the watch is broken or other accidents have occurred. But Jiang Jingchao still had an indescribable panic in his heart. He has always relied on this to tell his family that nothing is wrong. Now suddenly he can''t detect his brother''s vital signs, which makes him calm down. At this time, Jiang Jingchao didn''t care about any power consumption or consumption, and no longer converged half of the power. A huge spiritual net spread out, searching most of the living quarters in a short time. Gu Yicheng on the side frowned when he saw his unrestrained use of powers, but after all, he didn''t say much. It''s just that the lower the mental power level, the more the limit is. By doing so, it may be difficult for Hyperion to recover in a short time. Jiang Jingchao would rarely do the task of opening such a large spiritual net all at once, because this skill is really exhausting. Soon, his lips began to turn pale, his complexion became more and more unsightly, and sweat was all over his forehead. Finally, before reaching the limit of his powers, he barely retracted the spiritual net and took a few heavy breaths. He supported his body with both hands and tilted his head to look in one direction. "Jingyang and Jingyang are over there!" He said anxiously. Even though there are signs of life elsewhere in the entire living area, Jiang Jingchao feels that his younger brother is in that dormitory building. Lin Yang saw Jiang Jingchao''s horrible look because of the excessive consumption of powers, and said, "Superzi, you can rest here, don''t pass." "Let me go. Don''t worry, as long as Jingyang is still inside, I will definitely help you bring people out intact." "No, I want to go together." Jiang Jingchao didn''t worry about handing people over to Lin Yang, he didn''t believe anyone, and he wouldn''t believe him and Gu Ge. It''s just that Jiang Jingchao can''t stay in this place when he thinks of not being able to detect Jingyang''s vital signs. "Superzi, even if your current physical condition is gone, you can only worry everyone. Just listen to Lin Yang and stay here to rest." Gu Yicheng''s tone cannot be refused, "Lin Yang, you are not safe to go alone. , I¡¯m with you. Xie Fei and Li Bao, you two will stay here with Chaozi." "As for Ningning, you..." He paused, wondering whether he should take her with him. Ruan Ning noticed that the male lead was looking at him, and he took the initiative to speak very interestingly: "Brother, I will be obediently waiting for you here with everyone." Gu Yicheng frowned imperceptibly, no change in his voice, "Yeah." Xie Fei''s fire-type ability was more effective against these vines than other abilities. After a short period of time, they had cleared a relatively safe place between the two buildings. Ruan Ning only needs to help kill a few zombies occasionally. After killing the last lone zombie, Ruan Ning let out a sigh of relief, and looked up at the building where the male lead was going, and saw that the wall was covered with emerald green vines, making the entire wall It looks like a green paint from afar. They are temporarily safe here, and they don''t know what happened to Gu Yicheng and Lin Yang now. ********************************** ************************************* 3-a The door lock under the dormitory building had been destroyed long ago, and Gu Yicheng only pushed it slightly to open the door. With a "squeak", the door closed again. Some zombies heard the movement and "looked" toward the door. It''s a pity that it didn''t know who was locked in the guard room. Its head and body were stuck in the small window. It found someone coming in. It could only slap the wall of the guard room and turn its head in the direction of the smell of living people. , Looks very funny. Gu Yicheng and Lin Yang glanced at the zombie. They didn''t mean to kill it in the past. It was important to find someone. The two ignored its existence and walked inside. The structure of the student dormitory is very simple, standing on the aisle, you can see it at a glance. There are dozens of dormitories on one floor. They don''t know which dormitory on which floor Jiang Jingyang is now. "Lin Yang, let''s find them separately, and then meet here again." Gu Yicheng said. Even if the person is fine, Jiang Jingyang may have encountered some unexpected situation, otherwise it is impossible to even care about the watch. Find someone earlier, and they can feel more at ease. After all, Jiang Jingyang is Jiang Jingchao''s only younger brother. If he died here, Lin Yang and Gu Yicheng would not be able to explain to him. Just as the two were about to separate, during a search on the first floor, there was a sudden rush of running upstairs. Someone is on it! ! Gu Yicheng and Lin Yang looked at each other, then changed their strategy, and trot up the stairs with their weapons in tandem. * At this moment, in the corridor on the third floor. "Jingyang, watch out for zombies!" Xi Chen used the fire-fighting equipment on the aisle to hit the zombie from behind, smashing a hole in its head, and suddenly his brain burst and the crystal nucleus fell from it. With the help of Xi Chen, Jiang Jingyang got rid of the zombies on his body. It''s just that on his right hand, the place where the watch was originally worn is now empty, and the parts on the dial are scattered all over the place. The watch has been scrapped, no matter how uncomfortable Jiang Jingyang feels, it will not help, not to mention the current situation makes him unable to think more. Just now, he was bitten off by a zombie, a large piece of flesh, blood and blood flowing out along the wound. He was afraid of losing too much blood, so he could only wrap the cloth a few times, and finally stopped the blood temporarily. But the smell of blood in the air still made the zombies next to him even more crazy. "Xi Chen, leave me alone. Leave here alone. If you take me, neither of us can run." Jiang Jingyang not only injured his hand, but also hit his knee by a sharp object during the escape. Now, my whole leg is numb, and I''m not conscious, and I must be running fast. He is now a second-degree handicapped. If Xi Chen walks with him, he will only be dragged down. What Jiang Jingyang said in the dormitory before was not a lie. He really didn''t want both of them to be planted here. It¡¯s just that people never know when danger will come to you, just like now, the two of them were lying in the dormitory to rest the moment before, the next moment the glass on the balcony shattered, and they looked at the vines outside the window sill for a long time. Also quickly drilled into the dormitory. They stayed in this ghost place for a month, and they knew the vine''s habits well, so naturally they wouldn''t let it be entangled. It''s just that the door used to block the zombies trapped them themselves. In the end, Jiang Jingyang blocked the vines in front, and Xi Chen moved the table away, and the two of them finally escaped from the dormitory. But this is only the beginning. There were still many zombies in the aisle, they just ran out of the dormitory to shake off the blood-sucking vines, when the zombies heard the movement and chased them up. The level of the zombies on the aisle is not high. If the two are in their heyday, it will not be a problem to escape from these zombies. But if there is no if, they are physically and mentally exhausted, and they can''t use their abilities. They didn''t even run down the third floor and were surrounded by zombies. Hearing Jiang Jingyang let him leave alone, Xi Chen only hesitated for a while, and immediately strengthened his expression, helped him from the ground, and said, "I still said that, I have to go together! I was in danger before. When you did not abandon me, so I would not leave you here alone. Otherwise, what is the difference between me and those who have perfidious! If you can''t walk, I will carry you on my back leave here." Seeing that Xi Chen had not left, Jiang Jingyang was moved and guilty. The zombies pressed harder step by step, the two were back to back, taking care of each other, and the eyes of killing the zombies were red. But without their abilities, they are like sheep in a wolf den. In the end, only less than half of the zombies had been killed. There was blood everywhere on their clothes, and they couldn''t tell whether the blood belonged to the zombies or their own. Fortunately, both of them are supernatural beings, and they are not afraid of being infected by these zombies in front of them, otherwise they would not survive. Xi Chen was forced into a corner by the zombies, Jiang Jingyang was even more physically exhausted, and his whole body was almost unsteady. It was because of the belief that he wanted to live, and he persisted until now. Just when the two of them felt hopeless to leave this place, a burst of gunfire sounded, and the surrounding zombies fell one after another. This is... Has anyone come to rescue them? Jiang Jingyang and Xi Chen both showed incredulous expressions. After all, the survivors in the entire living area ran, died, and there were not many people left. They were all overwhelmed, thinking about how to protect themselves, escape from here, and who else would come. Save them? ? "Jingyang, are you okay?" After seeing who came, Jiang Jingyang couldn''t hide the surprise on his face, and his voice was excited, "Brother Gu? Brother Lin Yang! Why are you here?! I shouldn''t be dreaming." "You didn''t dream, it was us." Gu Yicheng stepped forward and reached out to hold Jiang Jingyang who was about to be unable to hold it. At the same time, he gave him the gun in his hand, frowned, and said, "This will be explained later. We will explain this later. Let me take you out of here first, Super Son is still outside waiting to join us." "My brother is here too." Jiang Jingyang''s heart became even more excited when he heard that his brother was also here. With the joy of meeting acquaintances, Desperate Survival has eased the panic of being killed by a zombie. Lin Yang glanced at Xi Chen next to Jiang Jingyang and asked, "Do you know how to use a gun?" Xi Chen also knew that the two were friends of Jiang Jingyang''s brother, and the vigilance in his heart disappeared, and he nodded, "Yes." "It''s good if you can use it." After finishing speaking, Lin Yang gave Xi Chen his gun and asked him to protect himself. As long as people are fine, everything is easy to say. Lin Yang and Gu Yicheng moved quickly to remove the remaining zombies on the third floor, and then walked downstairs with the other two people beside them. ********************************** ************************************* the other side. The situation on the side of the people left behind suddenly became unoptimistic. "What''s going on?" Ruan Ning stepped back again and again. The trousers she was wearing now had a lot of plant slime attached to it. She saw the fibers on her pants corroded by mucus. Originally, they were still in peace here. Xie Fei could solve the vines alone. Ruan Ning and Li Bao cooperated to kill the zombies, but they didn¡¯t know what was going on in the surrounding vines. Suddenly, no matter how they were Pouring over here. "No, it seems that Tier 3 zombie is coming here!" Jiang Jingchao is a mental ability, although he is only second-tier now, he can''t detect the location of zombies higher than him. But he is much more sensitive to changes in the surrounding environment than ordinary people. This time when these vines moved, he discovered something unusual. "Let''s get out of here quickly and find another place to hide. Otherwise, we will be in trouble if we get caught in it." I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 75： "Everyone should pay attention when walking and try not to touch these plants on the side of the road." Jiang Jingchao soon discovered that the seemingly inconspicuous plants beside them were not as harmless as they usually behave. In other words, under the influence of Tier 3 wood zombies, the plants in the entire living area have mutated. None of them are normal. Therefore, when Ruan Ning was fleeing for his life, he still needed to put his mind on this. But when Ren was escaping in panic, he could take care of everything. Even though Ruan Ning had tried very hard to avoid it, he still got a lot of tricks. The same goes for others. People hadn''t walked far, and the trousers they were wearing were more or less corroded by the mucus with finger-sized holes. The taste of being attached to the skin by plant mucus is even more uncomfortable, not painful, but that piece of skin will soon have an itchy, numb sensation, and people can''t help but want to reach out and scratch a few times. . I am afraid that among the mutant plants living in this living area, there are still some mucus with certain toxicity. While running, Ruan Ning hated what the greening of the university did so well. Especially in this new campus of B University, there are so many flowers and trees around, you never know which tree or grass next to it will become the next timed bomb to detonate. This timed bomb is not a metaphor, it is the kind that really explodes! The plant catalyzed by the supernatural energy did not know when, it exploded from the middle with a "bang". If it weren''t for the few of them to hide in time, although the power of plant explosions was completely inferior to grenade explosives. These drugs would not cause them to break their arms and legs, and the whole person was bloody, but it looked very dangerous. When planning for the big B, the person in charge of the school might not have thought of it. Not long after, the flowers and trees that they transported from all over the country and planted here for viewing will eventually become eaters of the lives of students. biochemical weapon. "What kind of plants are these? Fire doesn''t even work for them anymore?!" Xie Fei relied on his abilities to fight against plants, making it easier than the other three, and he could even allocate energy to help them deal with those entanglements. Vines. However, sometimes the effects of fire abilities are much worse than he thought. After a fireball passed, he thought he could destroy a large area directly. But this is not the case, some plants still survive tenaciously. Unexpectedly, one day, plants can also become a major hazard and evolve into such a murderous weapon. The only place in the living area to avoid these weird mutant plants is only the surrounding dormitory buildings. After all, no matter how powerful those plants are, they can''t all run by themselves. Ruan Ning and the others were tossed so hard, they quickly found the nearest dormitory building and hid in. In the dormitory building they were looking for, the door underneath was forcibly demolished and left aside. The blood-sucking vines chasing them hadn''t given up to follow, but when they were near the building, their speed was obviously much slower than before. Therefore, they ran to the second floor smoothly. "Fortunately, I didn''t meet the Tier 3 zombie, otherwise we can''t run at all." Xie Fei looked at the vines that hadn''t caught up behind him, patted his chest, and said with lingering fear. They were tortured into this look just by the plants outside. If they touched the Tier 3 wood zombie again, it would still be a big question whether everyone could survive. Jiang Jingchao slowed down, looked around for a while, frowned, and said, "Don''t you find anything wrong here? When we ran all the way upstairs, we seemed to have seen a lot of corpses with blood sucked. ." There were more than one corpse like this in this building, and all those they saw were neatly stacked near the stairs. It''s just that they just focused on escaping, and didn''t think about this issue much. As soon as I stop now, the more I think about it, the more things go wrong. Jiang Jingchao, because of his excessive use of abilities before, is now unable to expand his spiritual network again to investigate the situation of the entire building. However, he found that after they all hid in this building, the sense of crisis in his heart not only didn''t decrease by half, but it became stronger. Jiang Jingyang always felt that the inside of the building was more dangerous than the outside. Xie Fei was a bit nervous, but he didn''t pay much attention to it and didn''t notice any danger, but listening to Jiang Jingchao''s words, it really felt a bit strange. He scratched his hair and hesitated: "Maybe we think too much. Maybe it is the survivors who used to hide in this building. It''s not impossible to pile up the bodies of these people here." "I also feel it''s weird here...Shall we leave this dormitory building as soon as possible and go find my brother and them?" Ruan Ning pursed his lips and proposed. Like Jiang Jingchao, she had a bad feeling in her heart. This feeling may sound mysterious, but it helps Ruan Ning avoid the death buff every time. "But now there are vines everywhere downstairs, and we can''t leave from the door." Li Bao said. Jiang Jingchao glanced at the surroundings, thought for a moment, and said, "Perhaps we can find a dormitory and jump down from the window on the second floor." Ruan Ning was stunned when he heard this, "What?" Jump off the second floor? Is this proposal really serious? ? ********************************* ************************************ On the clearing. Gu Yicheng several people broke out from the 3-a dormitory building and came to the place where they were separated from Jiang Jingchao before, but they did not see the other four people here, only a mess left. Lin Yang: "Brother Gu, Superzi and the others are gone?" When the two groups were separated, it was agreed that the other group was waiting here, unless they encountered some trouble here that they couldn''t solve, otherwise it was impossible to leave. Gu Yicheng looked at the empty place, a trace of anxiety flashed in his dark eyes, "Hurry up and find it." The other four people have disappeared, and the current team is no longer suitable for separate operations. Jiang Jingyang, who was the most injured among them, said after hearing that Jiang Jingchao and the others might be in danger, he also said that he was still able to do it, and he didn''t need to rest, so he could follow him to find someone. Xi Chen''s injury was not as serious as Jiang Jingyang''s, and it seemed that he was weak only because of exhaustion of metastatic energy and lack of physical strength. Since Jiang Jingyang could hold it, he couldn''t follow everyone without reason. ... At the same time, in a dorm on the third floor of the 4-b dormitory building. "Quick! Get something and block the door!" In the small dormitory, the four people panicked. Ruan Ning moved the fastest. When the door was about to be knocked open and the vine was about to squeeze in from the gap, he took out the heavy object in the space and pressed it against the door frame in time. , Finally blocked the zombie outside the door temporarily. "Ruan Ning, fortunately, you move fast. Otherwise, we will all feed the zombies here." Xie Fei, a fire-type supernatural power, will inevitably cast a shadow on the plants after experiencing today''s events. This plant is not inferior to the mutant animal, even more fierce. "But I was about to be knocked apart by the guy outside." Xie Fei said, rubbing his shoulders. Listening to the "bang bang bang" bang outside the door, Ruan Ning also had an expression of crying but tears, unlovable. This matter had to be talked about since they happened upon a Tier 3 zombie on the second floor aisle five minutes ago. At that time it was squatting on the ground and gnawing on a person''s internal organs. The person was not completely dead, and he could even see his hands and feet struggling weakly. It was just being entangled with plants and vines, making him unable to tell. Then, there is no way to escape from the zombies. No one thought that the luck of a few of them could be so utterly conscienceless. There are so many dormitory buildings in the living area. They randomly found one of them to hide, so they could still touch this third-order wood zombie so accidentally? ? It was just that when Ruan Ning and the others discovered the Tier 3 zombie, they regretted it was too late to enter this dormitory building, so they could only scatter their legs and ran upstairs. As for why they didn''t run downstairs, it was because there were still many blood-sucking vines that they recruited to block the way at the gate downstairs. In case those things haven''t left, they can only go downstairs to snare. Fortunately, the four of them ran fast and moved quickly, so that they could find an unlocked dormitory on the third floor and hide before being overtaken by Tier 3 zombies. Although they have temporarily survived safely under the eyelids of Tier 3 zombies, the scene has also fallen into a deadlock. If it wasn''t that the wood zombie''s attack power was not strong, and it only relied on its minions, that is, the plants it controlled, to increase its attack power, at its level, none of them could escape. In addition, the movement they made has successfully attracted the Tier 3 zombie, and now the big guy is blocking the door and hitting the door. In a dilemma, I must always worry about what to do if the door of the dormitory cannot withstand the impact of this kind of force and suddenly becomes scrapped. Jiang Jingchao took the knife and removed the gauze from the window. He found a strong place nearby to tie the thick rope that he took out of the space. He said to Ruan Ning who was on the side: "You go first. Here are some of us. After the break." "Should I go first?" Ruan Ning looked at the door, Xie Fei and Li Bao were still looking for tables and chairs in the dormitory to block the door, trying to prevent the zombies from breaking in so early, and to buy more time to escape. just¡­¡­ Ruan Ning stood by the balcony and glanced down at a place as high as three stories. He was a little dizzy and couldn''t help swallowing: "..." In other words, is it really safe to jump from such a high place? ! What if you slip your hand and miss the rope? For Ruan Ning, a good girl who has been in school since childhood and has never skipped class, it is embarrassing for her to get over the wall. Unexpectedly, she would be able to experience what it was like to jump off the building. In fact, when Jiang Jingchao said that he wanted to find a place to jump from the second floor, Ruan Ning felt scared, but now it''s fine, he went directly from the second floor to the third floor. Excuse me... Is it too late for her to apply for not jumping now? I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 76： "...Ahem, Super Son, or you should go first. I have never tried it before, and I don''t know how to proceed." Ruan Ning herself has a slight fear of heights, and she is panicked about this method of jumping off the building without any precautions except for the rope. If it weren''t for a Tier 3 zombie at the door, she would have been fighting already. Retired. Hearing the words, Jiang Jingchao glanced at the girl next to her, her lips pressed tightly, and there was a trace of anxiety hidden in her clear black and white eyes. It seemed that she did not dare to go down first. In Jiang Jingchao''s eyes before the end of the world, Ruan Ning was a girl who couldn''t carry her hands or shoulders, was delicate and weak, had little courage but was well protected. A prank by Gu Ge could frighten her at the beginning, even if everyone had nothing to do with each other except for that one time, she had nothing to do with each other. Every time she saw any of them, she was still like hiding from the plague. To be honest, Ruan Ning could not cry or make trouble when meeting zombies in this month, and kill the zombies with them, it was enough for Jiang Jingchao to overturn the impression of her before, and look at her with admiration. Moreover, although Jiang Jingchao usually doesn''t like to talk, he can see that the current Gu Ge attaches much more importance to this girl than before. At least Gu Ge could take the initiative to take her to the Imperial Capital in S City, which surprised him and Lin Yang. Jiang Jingchao nodded and agreed: "Okay, I''ll go down and give you a demonstration. Look carefully, when you get down, don''t worry, just grab the rope and slowly come down. Your safety is the most important." The thick rope that Ruan Ning took out of the space was not long enough, and it was not far from the ground. However, this rope was not the material she had collected. It was put by other members of the Dawn Team in city b to preserve it. Otherwise, how could there be such things in her space. She never thought that one day she would face such a scene of jumping off the building. Because the length of the rope is not long enough, people need to slide down from above, then step on the air conditioner next to the first floor and jump from there to land. In Ruan Ning''s view, Jiang Jingchao did the thrilling action cleanly and smoothly to the first floor in less than half a minute. It''s not hard to look at... Ruan Ning stared at Jiang Jingchao''s every movement intently from above. Seeing him landing safely, the tension in his heart also became a little less. When throwing the rope downstairs, Jiang Jingchao had observed the surrounding environment. The downstairs of this building is a vacant lot. There are no plants and there is no possibility of being attacked. It is very safe. Jiang Jingchao looked around and found that everything was OK before beckoning to let the people above come down. Ruan Ning stood on the windowsill on the third floor, holding the rope, and took a deep breath. Someone has done the demonstration before, and if she can''t go on any longer and waste time, she won''t be able to justify it. The others on the scene gave themselves the chance to escape first, and if they stay here for a minute, they will endure more danger. Therefore, even if Ruan Ning is scared in his heart, he will not drag everyone back. The door of the dormitory is not firm, and the banging at the door is getting more and more violent. If it hits like this again, when the Tier 3 zombies run in, then the people who still stay in this dormitory will probably be more fortunate. Isn¡¯t it three stories? What is there to hesitate. She can do it if others can go down! Ruan Ning was cruel, gritted his teeth, ignored it, skipped. The thick rope is strong and not easy to break, but it hurts to rub your hands. She grasped the rope tightly, stepped on the wall and moved carefully to the next step, only to walk less than half of the way down, Ruan Ning''s palms were all red, and her arms were sore and sore, she almost missed the rope. "Ruan Ning, be careful of your feet." Jiang Jingchao underneath suddenly said to her. "what?" Ruan Ning probably forgot to read the almanac when he went out today, so everything went wrong. When Jiang Jingchao climbed down in front, nothing happened and went smoothly, and she had just gotten down to the second floor and was about to go towards the air conditioner on the first floor, in the dormitory on the left hand side of the second floor. Suddenly a slippery, icy vine with thorns stretched out from the window sill, and when she was not paying attention, it wrapped her ankle. If it hadn''t been for Jiang Jingchao''s prompt reminder, Ruan Ning would have to wait for the ankle to be entangled to death before discovering the existence of the vine. Ruan Ning noticed this scene, panicked in his heart, and quickly took out a knife from the space to try to cut the vines on his feet. How strong is the blood-sucking power of this thing, she has seen it with her own eyes, the strange boy in the aisle who was entangled in vines and bitten by zombies and was unable to struggle, and there were neatly stacked stairwells, and she did not know when she died. She hasn''t forgotten one of the many corpses of her. Ruan Ning did not want to be one of the tragic deaths. However, Ruan Ning is now in mid-air, and her movements are inconvenient. In addition, her strength is small. It is a bit difficult for her to chop the vines that tug at her ankles and grasp the rope. In the end, with her unremitting efforts, although she got rid of the vines wrapped around her ankles, the movements were too large, and the hand that was holding the rope slipped, and the whole person fell straight down like this. "what!" Ruan Ning''s brain went blank when he found that he had suddenly fallen, and he could only reflexively protect himself from Yanshi''s head. He no longer dared to think about whether he would break his leg or his arm next. Why is there so many supplies in her space, but there is no life-saving thing like a life-saving mat! ! Even if you know that the chance of falling to death is very low at the height of the second floor, and even if you are bad luck, break your leg or break your arm, her healing powers can quickly heal yourself. However, Ruan Ning is still afraid of pain and death, okay! ! Whoever stipulates that a person can suddenly become fearless in the last days. Ruan Ning felt that no matter how many setbacks and hardships she experienced, this pain-afraid character should not be able to change. ********************************** ************************************* When Ruan Ning jumped off the building, Jiang Jingchao had been standing downstairs watching. From the moment the person above encountered the vine attack, he couldn''t help but squeeze a sweat for her, for fear that she could not get rid of the vine and be sucked by it. After blood was dried, or something else happened, how should he explain to Gu Ge, who helped him find his relatives in another building. Now that she couldn''t grasp her, she fell from the second floor. She didn''t have any protective measures, and she ran to catch her without thinking. However, someone was one step faster than him, rushing to catch Ruan Ning who had accidentally fallen from the air before him, the person under the dormitory. Jiang Jingchao was taken aback by the guy who suddenly jumped out and rescued people from nowhere. Naturally, he wouldn''t hand Ruan Ning to a "stranger", even if he just ran over to save people. But all these thoughts died down when Jiang Jingchao saw the face of the man who was one step ahead of him. Here, Ruan Ning, who had already felt that he was going to be miserable in advance, waited for a while but did not wait for the pain to come, but fell into a warm and thick embrace. It should be Jiang Jingchao who caught her in advance, right? He was the only person downstairs at the time. Even if Ruan Ning wanted to break his head, he couldn''t think of anyone else. But then again, how does the smell on Jiang Jingchao''s clothes smell so similar to Gu Yicheng''s body? When Ruan Ning was taken to the factory to kill the zombies in the safety zone of S City, he was forcibly hugged by Princess Gu Yicheng because of the injuries, so he is still impressed. "Ningning, are you okay, are you injured?" When Ruan Ning was struggling to get out of the man''s arms, a slightly anxious voice sounded from above. Ruan Ning feels right at all. The person who caught her in time was the Gu Yicheng who she was for and couldn''t be here. Ruan Ning was slightly shocked when he heard the familiar voice coming from her ears. He raised his head and looked at the person who rescued her. He was taken aback and muttered: "Brother?" "It''s me. I''m here." Gu Yicheng looked at the girl''s palms that were torn by the rope and the slender ankles that were bruised by vines. The hostility that rose in his heart was well hidden by him, brows. A faint worry emerged from time to time. Ruan Ning was frightened by the sudden fall from the air, and he is still in shock. For some reason, as soon as she heard this familiar and gentle voice, she felt sore in her heart, and tears were almost brewing. It''s like a child who suddenly fell on the road. When no one is in pain, he can get up by himself and continue walking. But once someone he knows comes to comfort him, that kind of burst from the bottom of my heart. The feeling of grievance that comes out is irresistible. Gu Yicheng looked at her grieving Baba from the side, inexplicably panicked and a little annoyed, "Is the wound hurt?" "It hurts...but I was very scared when I fell from the top just now. Fortunately, brother, you are here." She took a step closer and hugged the man in front of her, warm and soft with a hint of aggrieved voice, listening The hearts of the people are broken. Gu Yicheng stiffened for a moment when Ruan Ning took the initiative to hug her. After a pause, he stretched out his hand and patted her shoulder, calmly saying, "It''s okay, it''s okay, it''s safe now. I won''t do it anymore. Let this happen." When Ruan Ning was emotionally unstable, Xie Fei and Li Bao on the third floor also slid off the rope one after another. When they came downstairs, they also encountered the attacks of the vines from the windows on the second floor, but with Ruan Ning¡¯s lesson learned, they were prepared, and when they encountered this situation, they had to deal with it more calmly, although The process was a bit thrilling, but both of them fell safely to the ground without any injuries or shock. As for the Lin Yang and the three who were left behind by Gu Yicheng because of the rescue, they also trot downstairs after the emergency happened. Everyone is here. Ruan Ning is also emotionally upset, so he can do this kind of thing that only children can do for comfort, this kind of thing that only children can do. In fact, he still has a very thin skin. After being wronged for a while, I feel that everyone is Looking at her, I felt that the situation and people in front of her were not right, so she quickly released her hand, lowered her head and stepped back, and reached out to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. But the tears were wiped away, and there were several black marks on his face. Like a stubborn little tabby cat. The dormitory they came down from above has been unoccupied for a while, no one cleaned it, and a thick layer of dust accumulated on the windowsill. The dirt on Ruan Ning''s hands was stained at that time. After all this tossing, her small face, which was originally white as a jade, is now dirty, from a little fairy to the same style of Jiang Jingyang and Xi Chen''s gray-headed face. Lin Yang hesitated and asked, "Brother Gu, how did you come here just now?" He stood beside Brother Gu at that time. In the blink of an eye, Brother Gu disappeared, and then people appeared. It''s downstairs in this dormitory building. After hearing Lin Yang''s question, Ruan Ning also remembered the unscientific nature of Gu Yicheng''s rescue. Yeah, why did the male lead suddenly appear here? ? ! Space power can be teleported to Tier VI. This is also one of the reasons why the attack power of the space ability increases greatly after reaching the sixth rank. But the male lead is still far from the sixth rank, it is impossible to have this ability so soon. "I don''t know too well. Just now I saw Ningning falling from above. I was worried and didn''t know what was going on, so I suddenly came downstairs." Gu Yicheng remembered that he saw it on the road. The place where Ruan Ning fell was at least ten to twenty meters away. Is it related to another ability of his? Anyone who has survived in the last two years in the previous life knows that, apart from being a safe warehouse for walking, the attack ability is no different from ordinary people. It is just like the water system supernatural beings and the healing supernatural beings, they are all beings to be protected in the team. Therefore, after Gu Yicheng was born again, he was both mindful and not mindful of this extra power. The reason is that the space ability is convenient to install materials, and the reason is that his space area is enough for them now, and there is also room for Ruan Ning beside him. The willingness to improve this spatial ability is far less intense than the lightning ability. However, after today''s incident, Gu Yicheng felt that maybe everyone in the previous life, including his idea of ??space supernatural powers, was wrong. This ability may also be useful. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Hahaha, a little cutie asked me why I don¡¯t have a second update and I have to mark a first update at the beginning of each chapter. This is to remind myself that I must always remember to update more than two changes, three changes and four changes, although basically unsuccessful Just over _(:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_ I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 77： After the four of Ruan Ning and the others left the dormitory, after all, the door did not withstand the heavy impact. With a muffled noise, it fell apart. After there was no block from the door, the third-order wood zombies quickly rushed into the dormitory. At this moment, everyone in the dormitory had already left. It keenly smelled the living breath remaining in the air, and followed its instinct, followed the smell to the window sill, and then jumped from there. Zombies don''t remember that there is a rope on the balcony, and they have to grab the rope and come down. According to common sense, even if a zombie does not feel pain, it is easy to break its leg if it falls directly from the height of the third floor, which hinders its movement. But it couldn''t hold this zombie. It was a wood zombie, and it was able to control the vines, so it was so smoothly from the third floor to the first floor. At this time, Ruan Ning and the others had not left the downstairs of this building. It''s not that they don''t want to leave, they have to wait here for the zombies to come over, it is because Jiang Jingyang is seriously injured, and if he toss with them, his life will be lost. A large piece of meat on his right wrist was bitten off by a zombie when he was in the 3-a dormitory building, and he could even see the bones in it. Even if the ability of the supernatural person is strong, he cannot stand this. A condition where the wound is torn repeatedly and bleeding continues. There is also the bruise on the knees on his legs, such a large area of ??necrosis, and he has lost his intuition. If he delays like this, the entire leg may be directly disabled. I''m afraid that the whole person will not work before they leave B University. Compared with him, Ruan Ning''s skin trauma is simply not worth mentioning. Seeing this scene, Ruan Ning couldn''t help but admire Jiang Jingyang''s perseverance. It''s no wonder that he could survive in this dangerous living area, and he could drag such a scarred body for so long. If it weren''t for him when he was recounting the past with Jiang Jingchao, the whole person was unsteady and almost fainted, and he was found to be abnormal. Maybe everyone would really not find that his injury had reached such a serious point. Ruan Ning must treat him quickly. Hearing the movement from the zombies upstairs, Gu Yicheng squinted his eyes and said, "Lin Yang, you take Ning Ning and the others to find a safe place nearby for healing. I will deal with this wooden zombie." Jiang Jingyang¡¯s wound was severely infected and he continued to have a high fever. He was now unconscious and started talking nonsense in his mouth. Jiang Jingchao supported him, and when he saw him like this, his expression was distressed, "Jingyang, hold on." Even knowing that the hero is not weak, but thinking that what he will deal with next is also a Tier 3 zombie, Ruan Ning twisted his heart for a while, before leaving this place, walked to Gu Yicheng''s side and said to him: " Brother, be careful when you can kill zombies, and don''t get hurt by it." Hearing the girl''s words, Gu Yicheng had a smile in his eyes. He stretched out his hand and rubbed her head, feeling the soft touch under his hand, and his voice was gentle, "Well, brother will be careful. Ningning, you should also take good care of yourself. Also, Jingyang''s injuries are all up to you." Ruan Ning nodded: "Hmm." If it wasn''t for everyone in the team to take care of him, Ruan Ning would not have been able to live so easily in this cannibalistic apocalypse. Better than most people in the last days. Now that Superzi''s younger brother Jiang Jingyang has suffered such a serious injury, she has this ability and will definitely do her best to heal him. ********************************** ************************************* The others on the scene left, only Xie Fei, who possessed the fire element ability, stayed to help Gu Yi undertake to deal with Tier 3 zombies. "Gu Shao, if you have anything you want me to do, just give it to you. I still don''t believe it today, I can''t solve this zombie." Xie Fei was chased upstairs by this Tier 3 zombie unilaterally and rushed. At that time, my heart actually suffocated the fire. In addition, I saw Jiang Jingyang''s injury just now, and my heart became more and more disgusting for the zombies, and I can''t wait to kill all these creatures one by one. Gu Yicheng: "You don''t have to do anything right now, just wait by the side. You will do it again when I ask you to set the fire on." If the zombie hadn''t come down and appeared in front of him, it would be fine. In order to treat Jiang Jingyang''s injury as soon as possible, Gu Yicheng might let it go, but now that it has taken the initiative to send it to the door, he has no reason to be afraid of running away. Gu Yicheng also thought about the strength of this third-order wood mutant zombie that occupied the entire living area for a while. As for the third-order crystal nucleus in this zombie''s head, he is also bound to get it. Under this wall of this dormitory building is a cement empty space. Not far away is also a small basketball court. The number of plants nearby is much less than other places in the living area. At first glance, it is full of dead trees and leaves. There was no life at all, and the depression was very defeated. This also means that this wood zombie temporarily loses its natural superiority on the site here, and the scarcity of plants puts it at a disadvantage. It is no different from ordinary Tier 3 zombies, or even worse. Some zombies have strong attack power. Just as Gu Yicheng was thinking about it, the third-order wood zombies had already arrived in front of him. This wood zombie was an adult male before his death. He was tall. Except for the head and limbs, most of the rest of the body was made up of plant vines. It is precisely because of this that its walking speed is not fast, even It''s a bit clumsy. But this zombie was obviously more interested in moving living creatures than stationary living creatures. After coming downstairs, it did not deal with Gu Yicheng and Xie Fei who were closer to it, but instead released the people around it for the first time. Vines, go after the other people who are trotting about to leave. However, compared to it, Gu Yicheng''s hand speed was faster, and before it started, he was intercepted by a lightning bolt by Gu Yicheng on the side. After thunder and lightning severed a vine of the zombie, it fell on the ground, and an arm-thick crack was cracked on the concrete floor. The zombie was successfully attracted by Gu Yicheng''s big move. The handsome young man raised his eyebrows slightly, and his dark black eyes looked at the zombies coldly. "Before you go, you need to beat me first." ******************************** ************************************ the other side. Ruan Ning and the others left the site where the 4-b dormitory was located, and went elsewhere to find a safer place to hide. Lin Yang and Jiang Jingchao were guarding at the outermost periphery, Xi Chen and Li Bao protected Ruan Ning and the seriously injured Jiang Jingyang, and kept zombies and other dangerous things from approaching here. Ruan Ning stayed in the protective circle and used the crystal core taken out of the space to treat Jiang Jingyang''s wounds. Jiang Jingyang''s injury was indeed very serious. Ruan Ning took a deep breath and tried to treat him with twelve points of energy. This is the first time she has treated such a serious injury, which used to be small skin injuries. Fortunately, it¡¯s not unreasonable that the healing ability was sought after by many people in the last days. With Ruan Ning¡¯s unremitting efforts, gradually, Jiang Jingyang¡¯s repeatedly torn and **** wounds on his wrist have completely stopped the blood, and the burning followed. After retreating, although the wound had not completely healed and the scabs had not been completely healed, it seemed that the spirit of the whole person was much better. On the contrary, Ruan Ning, who was treating him on the sidelines, gradually turned from ruddy to pale, and a delicate face became a little weaker, turning into a sickly appearance, which always made people feel that she was soon Will become the next person to faint after Jiang Jingyang. When Lin Yang saw her like this, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes, and at the same time he felt a little distressed. He said, "Sister Ruan Ning, you have worked hard. Gu brother has not resolved it yet, so please rest here first. We will deal with the zombies. Alright." Seeing a good energetic little beauty, now he has turned into this weak appearance, and he feels very uncomfortable. Even Jiang Jingchao, who is Jiang Jingyang''s elder brother, felt a little bit more guilty when she saw her put herself in this way in order to save people. "Well, the zombies will take care of you." Ruan Ning saw that Jiang Jingyang had temporarily lost his life, and she had just been treated for others now, physically and mentally exhausted, so tired, so she didn''t force herself to stand up and talk to herself. Everyone killed the zombies together. Ruan Ning leaned against the wall to rest. Not long after, she looked not far away, which was the direction they were coming from, and there was a flash of fire. It seemed that something was burning over there, and the fire was not small. Gu Yicheng, who was downstairs in the 4-b dormitory, watched coldly as the wood zombie was finally burned into a charred corpse, and an emerald green crystal core was also revealed in the head of the charred corpse. ¡ª¡ªThe third-order crystal nucleus is in hand. All things are restrained, and the biggest weakness of this zombie is fear of fire. When Gu Yicheng was fighting it, he poured gasoline on it by the way, and then Xie Fei quickly ignited it with a fireball. Gu Yicheng picked up the crystal nucleus, put it into the space, squinted his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "Let''s go over there to find someone else to join. Then we will go and make a big ticket." It is impossible for Tier 3 wood zombies to construct such a large area alone, catalyzing all the plants inside into murderous weapons. So in this living area, there must be something else that helps it control these plants together. As for what that thing is... he thinks the goal is already obvious, isn''t it? Gu Yicheng raised his dark eyes and looked at the tall and upright locust tree that stood not far away, everywhere incompatible with the surrounding environment. It seems to be a peculiar existence. Everyone who has just entered the living area can see this locust tree, but few people pay attention to it. Before Gu Yicheng came in, Xie Fei asked Xie Fei not to act rashly and consume his abilities on the plants and vines nearby, because those plants were not the key to the current scene in the living area. Even if they have been exhausted to burn them all out, after they leave here, after a period of time, those burned out plants will grow again, and this place will become a purgatory on earth again. Since they have all come here, Gu Yicheng has never thought of letting go of any creatures that threaten humans. And he had a hunch that the locust tree could bring him even greater surprises. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 78： The locust tree is located in the very center of the living area, and there is a pavilion and corridor beside it. This place is before the end of the world, but it is a good place for students of B university to chat and fall in love in a summer. But now, it''s covered with dust, and no one has been here for a long time. Only the locust tree in the middle stood still on the spot, with more branches and leaves, and it seemed that it was not affected by the harsh environment of the last days. Ruan Ning had rested on the spot for half an hour before, alleviating the symptoms of weakness left by the treatment, and now he has recovered a lot, and his face is not so pale, as if the wind blows down. But Gu Yicheng on the side couldn''t help frowning several times when he saw her frail body. In my mind, I was thinking about how to get her the corresponding crystal nucleus to improve her ability level, thereby enhancing her physical fitness. Under Ruan Ning''s treatment, Jiang Jingyang''s leg injury has basically healed more than half, and now he can walk alone without the support of others. Without serious injuries, there are no worries, and the combat effectiveness of the group is greatly increased. "I''ve never seen such a big locust tree before growing up so big." Ruan Ning has lived in big cities since she was a child, not to mention the towering trees with trunks thicker than several of hers. It''s rare to see it. I''m afraid I can only see it more in those deep mountains and old forests now. I don''t know if this locust tree was originally so tall and towering, or it mutated after the last days. But how to look at it is also more likely to be the latter. Ruan Ning thought. As a student of University B, Xi Chen has a great say in this. He explained: "This locust tree was planted by our school from the Provincial Botanical Garden. Even the pavilion where we are now is named after it. Yes. But the original year of this locust tree was less than ten years, and its size is not even half of what we see now. It was a week after the eruption of the end times, and it suddenly grew like this overnight. " Jiang Jingyang on the side also echoed a few words. These survivors in the living area have long been scared by the plants all over the living area in these days. They usually hide away when they see the plants, so no one dares to come to where this locust tree is. Site. This was also the first time Jiang Jingyang came to this pavilion after the last days. Even the operation three days ago, everyone spent almost half a month together to clear a safe route from the side. Thinking of the group of perfidious people, Jiang Jingyang''s mood suddenly became unhappy. After saying some information about the locust tree, he did not continue the topic. The Tier 3 wood zombie wandering in the large living area of ??b has been killed by Gu Yicheng, but the plants growing around are still the same active and difficult, which also made Gu Yicheng verify the conjecture in his heart. Although the third-order wood zombie is very harmful, the real reason that caused this place to become a purgatory on earth is probably still on the locust tree in front of you. They suffered a lot of attacks when they came over, but since Ruan Ning and his party came to this pavilion, the vines and zombies that were chasing them behind have flinched, as if something here is affecting them and making them Don''t dare to approach this place. The closer the locust tree is, the better the plant will grow. It seems that the nutrients in the entire living area have been absorbed here to supply plants for growth. In order to ensure the safety of other people, Gu Yicheng asked them to wait at the pavilion, and continued walking alone in the direction of the corridor. Although the surroundings are very quiet, there is no danger at all, and he walks without rush, but in fact Gu Yicheng has never let his guard down. The thunder and lightning ability in his hand is ready to go. As long as there is a little disturbance, he will immediately Shot. However, until he walked in front of the locust tree, nothing jumped out to attack him. All this smoothly makes people feel as if they are dreaming. The lush branches and leaves of the locust tree almost blocked all the sunlight, making it extremely dim under the shade. However, Gu Yicheng has excellent night vision and can clearly see what is hidden under the tree. ¡ª¡ªTwo corpses. To be precise, they should be a man and a woman, two corpses that have been dead for a long time. The corpses are highly decomposed, and their torsos are connected together, facing each other, so the two faces can''t see the original appearance at all. The white roots at the bottom of the locust tree were entangled with the two of them. I believe it won''t take long for the two bodies to merge with the trunk. Suddenly, I saw this scene that was comparable to a horror movie, and replaced it with a weaker psychological endurance. Maybe I was scared on the spot and my legs were weak. Gu Yicheng''s eyebrows were cold, but he frowned. There was not much fluctuation in his eyes. He took out a long stick from the space and turned it expressionlessly over the two bodies. He tried to attack the trunk of the locust tree just now. With his third-order thunder and lightning ability, he could not cause damage to it, nor could it shake it. Although this locust tree has no attack power, its defensive ability is the strongest existence he has ever seen. Gu Yicheng couldn''t help it for the time being, so he turned his attention to these two unusual corpses. After some searching, he made a major discovery. There is nothing special about the male corpse, the special one is the female corpse. There is a crystal nucleus in her head, the color is very strange, brown and green are intertwined, like soil and wood, Gu Yicheng can''t tell what kind of crystal nucleus is. But the level of this crystal core is actually approaching the fourth order. This is also the highest-level crystal nucleus that Gu Yicheng has seen since he was reborn for more than a month. Fourth-order crystal nucleus... Gu Yicheng remembered that he had seen a fourth-order crystal nucleus for the first time in his last life, and it was almost half a year after the end of the world. At that time, he had just upgraded to Tier 4, and led the team to a villa area on the outskirts of the Imperial Capital to search for supplies, and then met a Tier 4 speed mutant zombie there. The person who had been in the same university with him for four years, who had also calculated him in his previous life, showed his abilities in this action, and because of this, he noticed the existence of this person and felt that he was capable and ambitious. He was a good seed, so he was taken from another team and promoted from an ordinary player to deputy captain. What Gu Yicheng didn''t expect was that this man''s ambition was to drive him off the position of captain, and then **** Gu''s power after his death, and even give him medicine for this. And in this life, I don''t know if it is because of the butterfly effect, the speed of zombie evolution seems to have advanced. Even if there is only a crystal nucleus close to the fourth order, which has not yet reached the real fourth order, the impact on Gu Yicheng is not small. Gu Yicheng pondered for a moment before putting away this crystal core. After the crystal nucleus was taken away, the two corpses under the tree rotted rapidly at a speed visible to the naked eye. Within a few minutes, a foul smell began to emanate from the corpses, and the smell was extremely unpleasant. Gu Yicheng hadn''t planned to stay here for a long time, and it was a surprise for him to get another crystal core. I found Jiang Jingyang and got three third-order crystal nuclei. The trip of b is big, it can be said that it is not a bandit. Gu Yicheng raised his head and glanced at the towering tree. A trace of indifference and cold flashed through his eyes. He took a bucket of gasoline out of the space and splashed it on the trunk, and there were many ignitors around it. After all this was done, he went a little further, lit the lighter, and threw it under the tree. The fire was stained with ignitor and gasoline, and it burned quickly. "Brother, what is going on? Why did it catch fire suddenly?" Ruan Ning looked at the direction of the locust tree with a look of doubt, and saw a fire that was bigger than when Gu Yicheng had just killed the zombies. When the fire suddenly appeared, Ruan Ning Linyang and the others who were waiting for Gu Yicheng''s return in the pavilion were shocked. I thought that if something happened to him inside, he would rush inside to save people, regardless of his instructions. Gu Yicheng narrowed his eyes and explained: "The situation of this locust tree is special. You can''t let it stay in this living area and continue to grow. It''s better to burn it. The flame will soon burn to the pavilion. Let''s hurry up. leave here." "it is good." The surrounding fires did indeed have a growing trend. When everyone saw this, they didn''t waste time any more, and moved quickly to trot away from the pavilion, far away from the living area. In the center of the living area, the locust tree where the fire started, the flames in the sky became smaller and smaller after burning here for a while, which was in sharp contrast with the outside situation. All the flowers and plants around the locust tree were burned out, and then, the fire slowly went out. The branches of the locust tree that were burnt and turned black, under the many emerald green halos rising from the roots, new green branches and leaves grew again. ******************************** ************************************ After Ruan Ning and the others left the living quarters, they didn''t plan to go back the same way. They found the school from the fence near the west gate. The nearest gate to the east side of the living area is the south gate of b size. Gu Yicheng plans to pass from here faster. After all, it was getting dark, so I had to leave school as soon as possible. It can shorten the distance a bit. "Gosh! You actually came out safely from inside! How did you do it?!" Ruan Ning and the eight of them were passing down a teaching building when they met a team of about ten people. This team obviously knows them. However, Ruan Ning didn''t recognize who this group was at first, but after a careful recollection, he realized that they looked familiar. Isn''t this the same team that they had to follow them life and death on their way to the living area, and then after they heard that they were going to the living area to save people, they were all in fear, shaking their heads like a rattle? This is... Waiting for them yet? They must have been there for two or three hours, so they have been waiting here for so long? I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 79： "Why are you still here?" Lin Yang looked at this group of people in a tone that couldn''t be said very well. Anyone who is in a hurry to leave school and sees the last group of entangled people still waiting for them, I am afraid that the mood will not be good. In fact, if you just take a group of students out of the school together, they will leave here anyway. As long as these people are a little obedient and don¡¯t cause trouble, they can save a few more people and let the human camp have more survivors. Lin Yang is completely There will be no comments. It was indeed the bizarre remarks made by some of this group of people, which even made Lin Yang''s perception of everyone not very good. The other people in the morning squad didn''t catch a cold to this group, except for Lin Yang, no one spoke again. The scene was a little deserted. But a girl in that team recognized Jiang Jingyang and looked at him with surprise and said: "Squad leader Jiang, I am Li Lulu. We are in the same department, do you remember me?" Generally speaking, there are more girls in philosophy department than boys, just like in Jiang Jingyang¡¯s class, there are five boys and 20 girls, the ratio of male to female is one to four. Li Lulu is not in the same class as Jiang Jingyang, she is in another class in the philosophy department. When the end of the world broke out in late September and early October, they were all freshmen. They hadn''t been in class for a few days after the military training. People from different departments in different departments were not particularly familiar with each other. That''s why Li Lulu asked. Li Lulu had better luck. When the accident happened, she helped the teacher organize the materials at the school office. She did not return to the living quarters. The school office was close to where the third cafeteria was. So she hid in that place with everyone. Spent this month of thrilling apocalyptic life smoothly. It was not until the cafeteria had no food to eat, and after a long wait for the people sent by the state to rescue them, did they make up their minds to find another way out of the cafeteria. After the incident three days ago, Jiang Jingyang now has no special feelings for his classmates at all. Hearing her slightly excited words, he only replied somewhat coldly: "Sorry, I have no impression of you. ." "Uh...that''s it. But it''s normal if you don''t know me. We really haven''t seen a few people since school started. I didn''t expect that the person they were going to find in the living area was you." Jiang Jingyang is tall and thin, and his appearance is not bad. He is very popular among freshman girls. There are already fewer boys in the philosophy department, and it is even more rare to see such a handsome guy. Li Lulu actually had a little affection for Jiang Jingyang before the end of the world. Now I met in this situation, even if I knew that he didn''t know her almost all of the time, I would inevitably feel a little disappointed when I heard him say this. It''s just that Li Lulu is not a particularly thick-skinned person. Seeing that the relationship was unsuccessful, after saying hello to Jiang Jingyang, she retreated to the team angrily. This team of a dozen people was led by a boy wearing black-rimmed glasses, and he was half the leader among the dozen people. The man with glasses heard Lin Yang''s unwelcome to them in his words, and he also knew the attitude of other people towards them. He touched his nose and said earnestly: "Although I know this request is a bit abrupt, I still want to trouble you, can you? Take us out of school..." The man with glasses said that he had no confidence. He was actually very helpless. They had a bit of unpleasantness with these people before. Two girls in their team were outspoken and said some unpleasant things, which offended them. They were originally the party asking for help, but there was someone on their side who didn''t wince, and completely disturbed the matter. This group of people had a good temper, and then they just left without paying attention. Change to a bit more grumpy, maybe there is a fight. Wherever they win, they will definitely end up being abused unilaterally. When the spectacle man met this group at noon, he felt that these people are extraordinary, so he took the initiative to ask if he could take them away. If it wasn''t the place where the group was going to find people, it was one of the places where the big survivors had determined the highest level of danger, he actually wanted to follow it. Ugh! It would be nice if his position at the time was firmer. The man with glasses sighed in his heart. Although the two girls didn''t understand the situation before and said some words that were not in their heads, which led to the embarrassing scene now, but everyone is classmates after all, and they can¡¯t be treated differently, so he can only come out brazenly. Negotiations with this group of people. When the spectacle man was talking with Gu Yicheng and his group, in the team behind him, two girls bowed their heads, their eyes flickered, silently bearing the white eyes from others around them. They didn''t expect that these few people could actually find someone from the East Side, and they came out unscathed. But this also shows that their strength is extraordinary, maybe they can really take everyone out of here. At this moment, their hearts couldn''t help but regret what they had done before. Why didn''t they stop their mouths at the time. Gu Yicheng''s long and narrow eyes glanced coldly at the person in front of him, there was no extra effort to listen to him wasting time here, and he said in a deep voice: "We are leaving school now. If you want to follow, just follow, but you better be quiet on the road. One point, if you don''t want to recruit zombies, we won''t solve the trouble for you." "No problem! Don''t worry about this. We will never cause trouble, absolutely not cause trouble!" Hearing that they agreed to take them together, the man in glasses quickly raised his hand to promise, for fear that it was a step too late, the group regretted it. Up. At this time, if one of them is causing trouble, it would be really stupid. I''m afraid that before the people in the Dawn Team are impatient, the internal groups have already rallied and attacked. Ruan Ning stayed aside and watched the male lead and the boss decided to take the person. In fact, she has always maintained a neutral attitude towards saving people. But this is also because Ruan Ning believes in his heart that Gu Yicheng can handle everything well. He never does things that are uncertain. Now that he has agreed to bring these people, he has the ability to handle every situation that may happen next. ********************************** ************************************* Facts have proved that the choice of the glasses man is extremely correct. In the following time, he clearly felt how easy it was to follow a powerful team. Even if this group of people said that they would not help them solve the zombies, they would only be allowed to follow, and everything would depend on them. But because of their light, the pressure from the zombies on the way was reduced by half. Until he walked out of the South Gate, he couldn''t believe that in their eyes, it was nothing different from the journey of a lifetime of nine deaths, and he came out so smoothly. "I''m... out? You pinch my arm and tell me if it''s true." A person said incredulously. When the person next to him heard him say this, they really pinched him. The person screamed, and then almost burst into tears with joy, "It''s true! It''s true! I finally left this ghost place!" !" Seeing this familiar school gate in front of me and the university campus behind it that looked like a cage, everyone''s faces were filled with excitement and joy, even the two holding each other and crying quietly. "Thank you for bringing us out regardless of the predecessors. Thank you! Thank you very much!" The man in glasses walked up to the morning team and said in a sincere tone. He found that the way this team came out of the school was very simple and rude. In summary, one zombie would be killed, and a group would kill a group. However, this seemingly indifferent move would definitely not work if it was replaced by a team of their level. If it were that easy, there would not be so many people trapped inside the school who did not escape. Half an hour ago, before they left the school, the sun set. Now half an hour has passed, and the sky outside is getting darker and darker, and the danger brought by the dark environment has greatly increased. However, many people are still immersed in the joy of being free from the sea of ??suffering, without noticing, or subconsciously ignoring this issue. In fact, this time, the people from Chenxi team not only brought out this team of more than ten people, but also other people. There were one or two survivors who were alone, and there were other survivors in groups. There are almost thirty or forty people in the scattered places. Thinking of bringing a group of people is also to bring, and bringing two groups of people is also to bring, the people in the morning team are too lazy to refuse one by one, and simply take all of them, as it is a good day. Fortunately, these dozens of people were still standing by themselves, and there were no more moths along the way, and they left the school smoothly. "No need to thank you. Since you are also out of school, let''s separate in this place." Gu Yicheng said, "We have other things to do, so let''s go ahead." They also brought people out of universities with many zombies, and they did everything they could. As for where these people are going and where they want to go, they have nothing to do with them. There are also people or teams who have tasted the sweetness of following the Dawn Team this time and want to continue to follow. After being rejected, they did not give up and followed silently, but they were stopped several times by zombies and waited for them to kill. After the zombies turned around, Ruan Ning and his party were gone. Earlier, the people in the morning squad said that regardless of these people, they were actually taken care of appropriately and promised to leave the school alive. If you really want to get rid of them, as it is now, there are more ways. After being trapped in the university for more than a month, every survivor who ran out of it did not get excited for long, and soon faced the next serious problem. The outside world is very strange to them, and I don''t know what the situation is. They spent most of their time in school hiding zombies, and the ones who were really trained, that is, like Jiang Jingyang and Xi Chen, were still a minority. Those who can make up their minds to leave early will leave school long ago if they are lucky. They don''t have to wait for more than a month in one place. After the food is exhausted, they think of a way to leave. The survival of the fittest in the last days, and where to go in the future, will ultimately depend on them to decide. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 80： The eight of them finally came over smoothly from the south gate of b-da, rushed to the construction site next to the west gate, and joined Xue Chen and the five of them. Because it was late at night, Xue Chen and his party started a fire on the construction site. Compared to Ruan Ning and the group who wandered around on the campus of University B, they did not encounter any danger when they came down on the construction site all day. "Okay, everyone has been tired for a day today. Take a good rest, and we will leave here tomorrow morning." Gu Yicheng looked at everyone and said. "In this case, Dacheng and I will be here to watch the night today. We have a lot of rest during the day anyway." Xue Chen considered that everyone who went to the campus to find someone must have not stopped today, let alone among them. There were others who were injured and were not suitable for the night, so they took the initiative to speak. Gu Yicheng thought for a while, and didn''t reject Xue Chen''s proposal. He smiled and said, "Then bother you two will spend a little bit more tonight." The two brothers Jiang Jingyang and Jiang Jingchao have not seen each other for a long time, and now they can meet again in this last days, they are very excited, chatting and reminiscing about the past, and discussing about going home to find their parents tomorrow. As for the other members of the team, they also have their own things to do. After Ruan Ning finished dinner, he never saw Gu Yicheng in the clearing area in front of the tent. The zombies on the construction site had already been cleaned up, and Ruan Ning didn''t have to worry about the danger. She walked slowly along the unfinished buildings on the construction site, wondering if she could meet the male lead later. Unexpectedly, in the end, she really saw a tall, tall, familiar figure next to a corner open space. ¡ª¡ªGu Yicheng. He stood there alone, his fingertips were extinguished, and the cigarette in his hand was not put on his mouth to smoke, he held it there and let it burn, while its owner looked into the distance and didn''t know what he was thinking. Seeing this scene, Ruan Ning hesitated for a while between saying hello by the way and not bothering him walking away silently, and finally chose the latter. But as soon as she was about to turn around and leave this place, she was noticed by the movement there, and Gu Yicheng, who turned her head to look over, grabbed a face. "Brother." She shouted. Now that he was seen, Ruan Ning had no choice but to walk over. Gu Yicheng looked at the girl who was approaching him, his eyes narrowed, and the smoke that had been inhaled for a few puffs was quickly extinguished, and he threw it to the ground, stepped on it, and raised his thin lips imperceptibly, with indifference in his eyes. The coldness is a little bit less, and there is a bit of emotion, and his voice is gentle: "Ningning, why are you here? Don''t go to bed earlier?" Ruan Ning noticed Gu Yicheng¡¯s series of actions to extinguish the smoke, and suddenly remembered that when she met this person on the first day, she had plucked up the courage to let him smoke less in order to reflect the image of a good, obedient and sensible sister. He also said something that smoking is harmful to his health, which is still embarrassing after thinking about it, and he got a pack of cigarettes directly from him. Having said that, the pack of cigarettes that had been "confiscated" by her back then is still in the pocket of her schoolbag. In fact, now I go back and think about it. At that time, I seemed to be too purposeful. Even played pitifully in front of Gu Yicheng. Fortunately, there was no joke at the time, nor was he noticed that she was not pure and careful. For Ruan Ning now, Gu Yicheng is no longer just the so-called golden thigh object in her heart. Human hearts are grown in flesh. Everyone can''t help giving up their feelings more or less when getting along with other people. The more Gu Yicheng cared about her during this period, the more Ruan Ning felt that her prejudice against him was a bit deeper. "Well, I just had a bit of support during dinner just now, so I came to take a walk to digest. I will fall asleep later." Ruan Ning pursed his lips and smiled, revealing a pair of beautiful sweet dimples on both sides of his mouth. Ruan Ning is also telling the truth, and she is indeed a little tired today. The experience of this day on the university campus can be said to be thrilling. In addition, she also experienced a jump from a building, although she jumped badly, she almost turned herself into a disability. Speaking of which, Ruan Ning would like to thank the big guy in front of him again for his rescue, if not for him to catch him in time. I''m afraid she is really inevitable. Gu Yicheng stared at Ruan Ning for a while, rubbing his fingers, and suddenly asked: "Ningning, do you have any plans in the future? When we find Superzi''s family in city b, we will try our best to drive to the imperial capital. You are there. Do you have any ideas or plans after the side¡¯s base?" Gu Yicheng now called Ruan Ning''s nickname, and he became more and more familiar, without any sense of disobedience. When Ruan Ning heard his question, he thought about it seriously, and finally said: "After arriving in the imperial capital, I will probably find a place to settle down first, and then go to see Uncle Gu." When talking about Gu Yicheng''s dad, Ruan Ning also secretly raised his eyes to observe the person opposite, and he was secretly relieved to see that he did not show any dislike for her because of this. As soon as I crossed over, I encountered the end of the world. Before Ruan Ning even survived, it became a big problem. How could I have any energy to think about future plans. The only thought in my heart is probably to live well. If you pursue a higher level, it is probably to create a better living condition for yourself in the last days, so that you will not be too bad, and even the days will pass, hungry and miserable every day. In the last days, many people have become extravagant hopes of being alive, where they dare to think about other things. Fortunately, Ruan Ning''s current ability is not very aggressive, but it is very practical. Healing or space is not a must-have power in the last days, and which one is not a scrambled existence. Presumably, even if she is alone in the last days, she should not be far behind. What''s more, she still has a backer now. There is more than one. Then no one would dare to bully her. Maybe she can walk sideways in the base. Ruan Ning is easy to be content, just like now, she is quite satisfied with the current situation. Every day, I have expectations and things I want to do. It''s much better than many people who are still struggling in the last days. The girl''s warm and soft voice seemed a little gentle in the ink-like night. Ruan Ning later said that she was a little distracted, her eyes kept staring at the steep **** below her feet, and she didn''t notice the man''s sight has been falling on her body. When she reacted, a well-knotted hand came from the side. Stretched out. Gu Yicheng''s fingertips were a little cold, and when she touched Ruan Ning''s cheeks and earlobes, she felt a little itchy, and subconsciously wanted to avoid it, but was stopped by a low voice. She stopped her evasive action. "Don''t move." Gu Yicheng''s eyes sank slightly, and now only her figure is reflected in the obsidian-like dark pupils. He slowly helped her to pull the broken hair close to her behind her ear, revealing a slightly reddish earlobe. The girl did not pierce her ears, her ears looked small and delicate. Ruan Ning watched his movements blankly, a pair of Xing eyes with a little dazedness, and for a while, he didn''t understand what was going on. "Your hair is messed up." There is a faint smile in his eyes, his tone is the same as usual, and there is no special thing. It seems that just now, I just helped her get the broken hair in her ear. "Oh." Ruan Ning said dullly, blinking and sweeping her long eyelashes, and felt that the awkward and strange feeling in her heart has not passed. He stretched out his hand to tidy up the broken hair on the other side, trying to cover it up. Pass that uncomfortable feeling inside. She should think too much, right? Otherwise, how did you feel that the male lead was... teasing her? No no no! ! She must be thinking too much. She must be thinking too much. Let alone Gu Yicheng, he is not a proactive person at all. Ruan Ning had just complained about his peach-free physique not long ago. Besides, the two of them are brothers and sisters! fall! What gave her this illusion! ! Ruan Ning barely managed to get better after she had done psychological construction for herself, but the illusion at that moment made her wonder if it was because she hadn¡¯t been in a relationship for a long time, so she was like this now. See who is right. She was a little better as if she was wronged by her. ********************************** ************************************* The next day. Because the place to go today is not far away, they are not so in a hurry, and they don''t need to set out at dawn. Jiang Jingchao went to university in the imperial capital, far away from home, so Jiang Jingyang stayed there and went to university. His home is very close to the new campus of B University, and it is only ten minutes away by car before the end of the world. It won¡¯t take too long to pass from here now. Because of the incident that happened last night, Ruan Ning has been tossing and awake all night, and has been thinking about what went wrong on her side that caused her to have this illusion. Even because she knew she was wrong, she felt that she had "blasphemed" the male protagonist''s calm and self-holding tall image, so when he set out, Ruan Ning didn''t wait for Gu Yicheng to come over and got in the car first. Sit down. On the other hand, after Gu Yicheng had talked with the people in the other two cars, he discovered that the girl who had been seen before every departure and was waiting by the side had disappeared today. Seeing this, his dark eyes moved, and a smile flashed under his eyes. ... After coming out of the construction site, the strange thing is that the number of zombies has not decreased, but it seems that there are more and more. It wasn''t the kind that suddenly exploded, it just felt like these zombies were deliberately targeting them. This situation is somewhat similar to the situation that the rescue team encountered during the day before yesterday. It seems that something is controlling these zombies behind. But unfortunately, he couldn''t find the mutant zombie he controlled. Jiang Jingyang''s mental powers were over-consumed yesterday, and have not fully recovered to this day. Lin Yang returned to the original detection method, took a binoculars in the car to observe the surrounding circle, and said: "Nothing was found. I think even if there is a mental zombie, it has been so long, even if it followed over there, I''m afraid I would have left long ago, otherwise, why didn''t we have anything to do yesterday?" What Lin Yang said made sense, but the uneasy feeling suppressed in his heart always made people feel uncomfortable. Ruan Ning wanted to catch up on the car, but he didn''t continue. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 81： After getting on the bus today, Ruan Ning deliberately did not go to the original seat and sat in the last row alone. She leaned on the seat, closed her eyes and planned to rest for a while, but because of the feeling of boredom in her heart, she couldn''t fall asleep completely. In the end, she could only give up the plan of restoring sleep, and stared out the window in a daze with a pair of apricot eyes open. Suddenly, she felt a person sitting on the next seat. Ruan Ning initially thought it was Jiang Jingyang who came to their car, so he didn''t care. Until she heard the person speak: "Ningning, is it uncomfortable? Why have you been listless from morning until now?" Ruan Ning was stunned when he heard this familiar voice. He had a bad feeling. He turned his head and looked over, and saw that someone sitting next to her was not Jiang Jingyang who she thought, but the one she was. Mr. Gu, who I most want to see now. "..." What''s happening here? Gu Yicheng, why didn''t he sit in a position with a wide field of vision in front, come over and huddle with her? ? After seeing this person sitting next to her, Ruan Ning was suddenly more scared, where he could still sleep. Ruan Ning didn''t sleep well yesterday. Today, the whole person is a little absent. She doesn''t have the habit of looking in the mirror often, so she doesn''t know how bad her mental outlook is now. The small, palm-sized face is frowning, the corners of the eyes are slightly drooping, and it looks like a flower lacking nourishment. Although it does not damage her beauty and adds compassion, she can still be seen at a glance. . "It''s okay. It''s just that I didn''t sleep well last night." Ruan Ning said vaguely. Can she say that she was afraid of facing him today because she suspected that he was wrong with her yesterday and couldn''t sleep all night, so she didn''t dare to face him today, deliberately avoiding him? ! This is definitely not possible. Ruan Ning is not stupid. Such things that damage the image of the male protagonist Yingming Shenwu must be covered strictly. Whether it''s true or not. She was afraid that after she said it, she would be thrown out of the car by the man next to her. "Why didn''t you sleep well? Was it too cold to sleep in the tent?" Gu Yicheng''s smile disappeared when she heard her reply, and frowned slightly, suspecting that she might have a cold, so that''s why she was so unhealthy. She said she was going to touch Ruan Ning''s forehead to see if she had any signs of fever. The resistance of the supernatural beings is stronger than that of ordinary people, but they will still be uncomfortable after being sick. The healing powers can only treat traumatic injuries and are not suitable for the human body to catch a cold and fever. Ruan Ning noticed the movements of the people next to him, and now where he dared to make physical contact with him, he was hiding quickly, panicked, and hurriedly said: "Brother, I''m fine, I''m not feeling well. It was yesterday at the university. The things I experienced on campus were so scary, so I had nightmares at night and I couldn''t sleep a bit." Hearing this, Gu Yicheng paused, staring at the people next to him for a long time. Ruan Ning was probably because he was hiding something in his heart, and his scalp was numb when he saw him. He always felt that his careful thoughts had been discovered by others, but when he fixed his eyes, he saw that there was no difference. The expression in his eyes and expression remained the same. The indifferent. There are no seat belts in the last row of seats, when Ruan Ning is entangled in wanting to say nothing more to save the silence. Here, not long after the car drove out, several zombies came out suddenly from the side of the road. The driver today was Lin Yang. After seeing the zombie coming, he turned the steering wheel and made a sharp turn. Due to inertia, and Ruan Ning was not in the state, thinking about other things, did not grasp the front seat in time, so he rushed into the male lead. And because of fear of injury, she subconsciously reached out and hugged the person next to her firmly. After the whole set of actions, it felt like she was actively throwing in her arms. But Ruan Ning can swear to God, this is really just an accident! ! "Did you hit it?" he asked. "No." Ruan Ning found a back cushion in time, and of course he didn''t hit it. On the contrary, under the strength of her rushing over, Gu Yicheng, who was sitting firmly on the seat, hit the door with his left shoulder. The sound of the bone colliding with the door made Ruan Ning a little bit painful for him. Ruan Ning almost regretted it and made her intestines green. You said why she didn''t go to the front and sit down, fasten her seat belt, and come to the last row. When I came, I came, and I didn''t look at the road conditions seriously. Before the end of the world, there is a reason why the safety belt must be worn in the traffic manual. Let you change seats, let you not wear a seat belt, and let you lose concentration. Okay, the scene has become even more awkward. And it was just her one-sided entanglement, and the hero next to her looked at nothing. Both her words, deeds and tone were exactly the same as before. Can''t the protagonist be unruly towards her from the beginning, right? Oh, so isn''t she looking for her own guilt? ! Sure enough, brain tonic is a disease. It must be cured! Just when Ruan Ning was extremely regretful, Lin Yang''s question came from the front row, "Gu brother, Ruan Ning sister, just encountered a situation, a zombie hit the front of the car. Are you all right?" "I''m okay, brother..." Ruan Ning also returned to his seat, looking at Gu Yicheng beside him with a caring and self-blaming expression, and at the same time his expression became more wilting. Gu Yicheng sat firmly, glanced at Ruan Ning, rubbed her hair with his left hand, and said, "Look, I''m fine. Don''t think too much." Ruan Ning''s heart was still in a state of guilt and self-blame because of the incident just now, so how could she remember to avoid physical contact? This is not the first time she has been touched by him anyway, it is just like that after getting used to it. In addition, she now completely believes that she is thinking too much in her heart, so she has no intention to avoid it. Gu Yicheng noticed this scene, squinted his eyes, his eyes were dark and unpredictable, and he returned to calm in a blink of an eye. ******************************** ************************************ After half an hour, they drove to a community. This is an upscale community with good surrounding conditions and facilities. The parents of Jiang Jingchao and Jiang Jingyang usually live in one of the duplex apartments. The situation in this high-end community is similar to the one where Ruan Ning lived near the school after crossing over. It''s just that the flow of people around this community should be less than that of her community. After all, her community is close to the city center on the second ring road. In the beginning, there were fewer zombies because there were fewer people in the community, and there would still be more zombies after a little longer. The small flow of people here means that there will be fewer zombies, and it is more suitable for survivors to hide at home and wait for rescue. They drove the car downstairs of the building where Jiang''s parents lived. Ruan Ning did not follow along. It should be said that only Jiang Jingchao and Lin Yang found a few people to go up together. Even Jiang Jingyang, who was anxious to see his parents, was left in the car by Jiang Jingchao because of his injuries. One hour later. Jiang Jingyang led the people downstairs, but there were no new faces around them. There are a few people going up, and a few people going down. Jiang Jingchao''s expression was not very good: "No one was found in the house. I searched the entire building but didn''t see it. They are not here." If he can''t find his parents at home, he can only go to Base 3. If he can''t wait for his parents there, it means that their hope of finding someone in this apocalypse is even slimmer. Even if they are still alive somewhere in city b. Without finding his parents at home, Jiang Jingyang also looked frustrated, but he suddenly thought of something and said anxiously: "By the way, I remember it! I know there is another place to find them!" Then the people of the Morning Team came to an escape room only a few hundred meters away from the community according to the location he said. "It''s here." Jiang Jingyang looked at the two-story escape room that occupies the first and second floors, and said, "This is opened by a friend of our parents. It has just been opened for less than a month, maybe even you Do not know at all." "Why are Uncle Jiang and Aunt Jiang here?" Ruan Ning was really curious and asked. What is so special about this place. Isn''t it just an ordinary club? In a general sense, hiding in the supermarket is better than in this club. Why is Jiang Jingyang so sure that his parents will be here. Jiang Jingyang didn¡¯t say anything, but Gu Yicheng opened his mouth to answer Ruan Ning¡¯s doubts, ¡°Many escape room clubs have two floors on the wall, and the doors and windows here are much stronger than those installed in many homes. The zombies¡¯ attack strength should not be able to break in. Some escape clubs even have basements. If there is enough food inside, staying in this place for a month or two will not be a problem at all." Jiang Jingyang nodded and said, "Yes, the owner of this club is still a camping enthusiast. It is fully equipped and always prepares all kinds of compressed food. So if they are not at home, they will most likely come here." I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 82： Ruan Ning was quite curious about this club after hearing what they said. After all, she had never been to such a place before, so when she saw them going up to find someone, she got out of the car and followed. The decoration tone of this club is rather gloomy, it can be seen that a lot of thought has been spent. The decorations, wallpaper, and the things that exaggerate the atmosphere are not the kind of mass-produced goods on the street outside. Ruan Ning, a layman, can see that they are unusual. It seems that the owner of this escape room club really likes this. You can know from the promotional pictures on the front desk that this escape room club has a total of five themes. To save time, they decided to act separately. Ruan Ning, as Gu Yicheng''s sister, was rightfully placed in his group. And just the two of them. They went to a theme called "Doll House". This was chosen by Ruan Ninh. Because she saw that the other four were all horrible ¡Á¡Á¡Á, ¡Á¡Ághost names. At a glance, it is not an interesting subject. This looks the most normal. But as soon as he entered, Ruan Ning found that this was also a theme of horror style. It was placed at the entrance, the corners of the mouth were cracked, and it was stitched with needles and threads, and it was deliberately dilapidated, looking at their pile of rag dolls with a strange expression. And the **** palm prints of the kid on the wall. I don''t know what kind of blood this club replaced, these props look too realistic. Even if he knew that these things in front of him were fake, Ruan Ning couldn''t help swallowing after seeing this scene, and his walking speed slowed down subconsciously. This club is also true. The theme name sounds quite ordinary, but there are some scary decorations inside. She would choose another theme if she knew it, or she would not come in outside at all. In this regard, Ruan Ning is really not very courageous, and he dared not even enter the haunted house when he was young. After growing up, I still dare not. I''ve been very counseled. If it were not for someone else, she would have run away long ago. "If you are afraid, you can get closer to me." Gu Yicheng''s low voice sounded in the dark. Ruan Ning could even faintly hear a smile in his words. "..." Ruan Ning said that she was not afraid, but in fact, after only a few minutes in the subject of this secret room, she began to unconsciously lean on the person next to her, if she didn''t remember she just said she was not afraid With this sentence, she wanted to grasp his sleeve tightly. There has been a power outage here, and there are no lighting equipment in the whole scene, only the flashlight in their hands can illuminate. But it''s better to have a flashlight than not. The dark ones can''t be seen clearly. You can see all the dolls with weird smiles just by shooting them. This scene really deserves the name of the "House of Dolls". The style of painting here is a bit scary, but the scene looks very atmospheric. There are four rooms in a complete scene, and Ruan Ning walks around each of them with Gu Yicheng. No one was seen. "Wait, there seems to be a compartment here." Just when Ruan Ning was finally finished shopping and could leave. Gu Yicheng on the side knocked on a wall in the middle of the two rooms and said such a sentence. Ruan Ning was stunned after listening, "Ah." From top to bottom, this club knows that it took a lot of effort. The most important part of escape room is decryption. After Gu Yicheng spent more than ten minutes finding the clues before unlocking the code of the door, Ruan Ning admired the design of the store even more. What Ruan Ning didn''t know was that the theme she entered because the name sounded the most normal was actually the hardest one in this escape room club. The most experienced room escape enthusiasts will take an hour or two to leave here without ever coming. After the door was opened, the other side was not as dark as they had imagined. There were windows there, and sunlight came in through the windows, giving people a sense of escape. Ruan Ning also knew it now. After entering the password on the door, it meant that they had cleared the subject. Those who fail will be led out by the gate, and those who pass can go out from this place behind the gate. In other words, here is indeed as Gu Yicheng said, the door is quite strong. What surprised her even more was that the two of them actually saw the survivor behind this door. "Who?" When Jiang''s mother heard the noise, she was still thinking about who would come here at this time. She saw Gu Yicheng''s figure. She was startled for a while, and then said with surprise and surprise." Xiao Gu, why are you here? What about our family Jingchao? Did he come with you? Is he okay?" Jiang''s mother has been in this place for more than half a month. She always thought that Jiang Jingchao''s predecessors in the last days were in the imperial capital, and they were ready to make it hard to see each other in this life. Now that I saw Gu Yicheng, I thought of her Jia Jingchao, and couldn''t help but ask several questions in a series of gaffes. Seeing her like this, Father Jiang patted her on the shoulder, soothing her emotions, "Don''t get excited. Let Xiao Gu speak slowly." Both of Jiang''s father and Jiang''s mother are over fifty this year. They were originally well maintained, but they often seem to be in their early thirties. But maybe it was the end of this month that the two had a lot of white hair on their sideburns, and the whole person looked much older. Gu Yicheng''s attitude towards Superzi''s parents was fairly mild. He replied patiently: "Uncle Jiang, Aunt Jiang, don''t worry, Jing Chao and Jing Yang are here and they are now outside. Everyone is fine. " "It''s okay, it''s okay." Hearing that Jiang Jingchao and Jiang Jingyang were both okay, even the usual serious and old-fashioned father Jiang couldn''t help but feel a little more excited. Jiang''s father and Jiang''s mother were both university teachers before the end of the world, one taught physics and the other taught Ma Zhe. On the day of the apocalyptic outbreak, neither of them had any classes, so they escaped after staying at home to rest. Otherwise, he would definitely be trapped on a university campus like Jiang Jingyang, and would not be physically as strong as a young man, and it would be even more difficult to survive. Both children can live well, which is the greatest relief to Jiang''s father and Jiang''s mother. In this secret room, not only the father and mother Jiang and the others, but also a middle-aged couple about their age and a young woman who was hot with waves. These three were all met by father and mother Jiang on the way to the club. Everyone is a household in the same community. Seeing that they were also looking for another place to hide, Jiang''s father and Jiang''s mother came here with them out of kindness. These days the five of them are here to take care of each other, and they are doing well. People are social animals, even if it is safer to stay in this place than outside, zombies can''t get in, and food can be eaten for a long time without saving. But if there is only one person staying in this closed place, for a long time, no one will accompany you to talk, even if you are okay physically, psychological problems will easily occur. This place similar to a secret room is not only the entrance that Gu Yicheng and Ruan Ning had when they came. Jiang''s father Jiang''s mother was anxious to see people and took them out through a closer door. The scene of the Jiang family reunion made the atmosphere of the whole team much easier. It is a luxury and enviable thing to have a happy family in the last days. Among the people present, some had all their family members dead, such as Su Yunjin. Some people haven''t even seen their parents after the end of the world. They don''t know whether they are alive or dead, such as Xu Chi. Ruan Ning has no relatives in this world, but she sometimes feels very lucky, because she doesn''t have to endure the pain of life and death between relatives again. She is now one of the few worries here, probably only the teammates in front of her who have been together for more than a month. To see everyone alive is her only wish. ********************************** ************************************* This time, the purpose of their party''s visit to city b has been achieved. Jiang Jingchao successfully found her parents and brother, and all of them are still alive. This is a happy thing for each of them. But when they got out of the door of the club and came to the street, before they had time to get on the car, they saw a large group of zombies coming from all directions to this side of the street. Looking around, there are at least a few hundred densely packed areas. Now there is no need to doubt and worry because there is no evidence, Gu Yicheng has been completely sure that there is a mental zombie nearby. They were very careful on the way, they didn''t make much movement at all, and they didn''t see any zombies. From going up to the club to going down, it takes more than an hour at most. In such a short period of time, a group of such large-scale zombies suddenly appeared. If there is no moth, no one believes it. And what would cause hundreds of zombies to appear in front of them all at once was the only possibility that the mutated zombies of the mental system would control them behind. It was only after being separated from the rescue team at Base No. 3 that day, and to this day, the zombie''s heel was behind their team for two or three days before finally couldn''t help but shoot, knowing that its ability level might not be low. It takes at least a level three to be able to have this level of wisdom. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 83： The zombies in front of them all obey the control of the spirit-type zombies. To solve this situation, killing the spirit-type zombies is the fastest way. As long as the spirit-type zombies are gone, these zombies have no backbone, and it is not difficult for them to break the siege with their strength. But the spirit-type zombie that the dragon sees the end is hidden in this group of zombies. Except for the supernatural beings of the same spirit system, it is as difficult for others to find it. Unless, kill all the zombies present. But this is no less difficult than finding spirit-type zombies. After all, they only have a dozen people, and their opponents are hundreds of zombies. Therefore, the best way to do this is to seize the time to leave here while the encirclement of zombies has not yet formed. Lin Yang sat in the driver''s seat, looking at the increasing number of zombies on the street. He couldn''t help but feel surprised. He squeezed the steering wheel, took a deep breath, and said to the person in the seat behind him: , Let me see if I can rush out from this place." After speaking, he slammed on the accelerator, and the off-road vehicle ran across the zombies group, and suddenly hit a lot of zombies, and the glass windows were covered with blood. Ruan Ning was afraid of being thrown onto the doors and windows by the speeding car, and quickly grasped the seat under him firmly. It''s no joke at this time. She has never encountered a group of zombies. Although she escaped smoothly every time, the situation was different this time. This is a premeditated action specifically targeting them. Zombies are not afraid of death or pain. The only flaw is that they have no self-awareness and only follow instincts to do things. And once there are spirit-type zombies behind them to control them, correspondingly, the degree of danger will greatly increase. In summary, whoever encounters this kind of thing is unlucky. And now, the hapless group has become them. Ruan Ning leaned back on the seat, looking depressed at the group of zombies that had almost surrounded their three cars. Now, it can be said that these hundreds of zombies have blocked the road from front to back. Although the chassis of the off-road vehicle is high, they usually hit the zombies directly to save energy when they are on the road. It''s okay to hit a few zombies and rush over, but there are hundreds of them here, and even the tank can''t rush out from here. So their car drove out half a street, and it was blocked. In the end, everyone can only drive down to kill the zombies. It''s just zombies'' physical strength, and their physical strength. If you fight a protracted battle with zombies, then the losers must be their humans. Therefore, we must find a way to escape before everyone''s abilities and physical strength are exhausted. However, there are too many zombies around. The situation is even more precarious than the group of little zombies they encountered that time. Jiang Jingchao couldn''t help but blame himself. If it weren''t for his eagerness to save people yesterday, he suddenly opened the spiritual net too much, and he still can''t use the power. Today, he might be able to help find the spiritual zombie. It will not let everyone fall to the point where they can only run away in a panic. Lin Yang: "Super son, you don''t have to take responsibility on yourself." Gu Yicheng observed the surroundings, waved his hand, and collected the three cars in front of him into the space, and said in a deep voice, "Let''s find a shop nearby to hide." The car is destined to be unable to drive out from here. Instead of consuming it here, it is better to choose to pack light and fight. Although the current situation is critical, it is not yet exhausted. There are shops next to this street. Since breaking through the encirclement on the road will not work, we can only find a way out of these shops. While killing the zombies, everyone looked for opportunities to retreat to the place with the most shops nearby. The feeling of escaping in a group of zombies is thrilling and exciting, that is, if you are not careful, you will encounter zombies head-on. Fortunately, Ruan Ning has experienced so much with everyone this month. The physical strength for fighting hasn''t been developed yet, but the physical strength to escape is still acceptable. Can people not be allowed to run if this fails? ! But five people, including Jiang''s father and Jiang''s mother, were found from the escape club. They have been hiding indoors these days, and there is no time to exercise in the battle with the zombies. And none of them had the awakening ability, and it was the first time that they encountered this situation, and the psychological pressure was great. When people are under tension, their physical strength will flow faster, and gradually they will start to be a little bit unable to keep up. Their physical condition is comparable to that of Ruan Ning, who had just been rescued from the apartment by Gu Yicheng. Run a few more steps and you will pant. Father Jiang often exercises in the community for half an hour every morning, and sometimes brings Jiang mother together. So the physical strength of the two of them is the best among the five. The other three people would have been taken away by the zombies if they were not for the morning squad. "No, I can''t run anymore. I really can''t run anymore." The young woman now feels that the air she breathes into her lungs is burning with fire, and she can''t help but gasp and want to stop. Before the end of the world, she was just a female white-collar worker sitting in an office. Unlike some colleagues, she would also get a gym card on weekends and exercise every day. This kind of high-intensity exercise was still too intense for her. I knew that after I came out, I would encounter so many zombies. It would be better to stay in the escape room. At least it is safe to eat and drink. You don''t need to face the zombies. The outside world is really terrible. Mother Jiang was right next to the young woman. Seeing that she couldn''t hold on to stop, she persuaded: "Xiao Zeng, if you can''t run, you must keep running. The group of zombies will definitely catch up again later." "Mr. Jiang, you should go first. I''ll take a break and follow up later." Young women are either hiding at home these days or hiding in secret rooms. Never had any contact with outsiders. Jiang''s father and Jiang''s mother had another middle-aged couple, one of the few people she met. And because this young woman is also a few years older than their child, the two couples usually take good care of her. Therefore, her thinking is still before the end of the world. She thinks that she is not bad, not to mention the most beautiful in the company, and people chasing her abound. There will always be Lianxiangxiyu among these people. But the young woman ran for so long, and found that among so many people, none of them stopped to take care of her. At this time, she really regretted not finding a boyfriend early to see the young couple walking in the middle of the team. They could still run together holding hands and take care of each other. "Jing Chao, you don''t have to worry about me. Go and help Xiao Zeng, it''s not easy for her to be a girl." Jiang Mu said to Jiang Jingchao who was supporting her. Jiang Jingchao didn''t agree or refuse, he asked Jiang Jingyang to take Jiang''s father and Jiang''s mother over. Even if he can help her once, he won''t help her forever. Jiang Jingchao looked at the person in front of him and sighed: "We are not obligated to save you. Before, you had to follow us to leave. I can only remind you that every second of your rest in this case, the zombie will There is a possibility of catching up. If you don''t want to become the kind of zombie behind you, don''t stop." "...Damn! Isn''t it just running faster than me? What''s so great! Sister, if I was still in school every day when I was exercising and running, I would not run slower than any of you." The young woman also complained. , Seeing that she was almost the last one in the team, bit her lip, and quickly picked up speed to follow. She was not stupid enough to think that she could survive among the zombies alone. Seeing that the man''s tone just now didn''t seem to be fake, maybe she was really likely to throw her here to face the zombies. Jiang Jingchao said that he didn''t care, but in fact, he was not so cruel. Besides, Jiang''s mother just said to let him help. So after he was in charge of the break, it was almost the same place as the young woman. They came to a fresh fruit supermarket and waited for everyone to enter. Xue Chen and Lin Yang used abilities to work together, one earth type ability and one gold type ability, and finally sealed the door completely before the zombies came. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Ruan Ning: Huh? So this young couple is talking about us? ? I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 84： The banging outside the door kept going on, making people upset, but no one inside had the time to pay attention to it. Everyone focused on how to escape from here. The buildings on the streets around here are all of the kind with shops on the first floor and residential buildings on the upper floors. Ruan Ning watched Gu Yicheng circle around the fresh food supermarket, and then found a place to use his power to make a hole in the ceiling of that place for a person to pass through. Then, he took a ladder out of the space, and after the people who opened the way went up to confirm their safety, the rest of them stepped on the ladder one after another to climb to it. Soon after everyone reached the second floor, Gu Yicheng just took the ladder back, only to hear a bang. The door on the bottom floor could not withstand the impact of the zombies outside the door and put them in. Ruan Ning next to the hole saw it with his own eyes The fresh supermarket below was quickly filled with zombies, and there was no gap. She stood upstairs and couldn''t help taking a breath while watching the scene below. Fortunately, Xue Chen and Lin Yang soon sealed the hole again. A table was brought in and jammed on it. Don''t let the zombies smell the smell of living people, climb up this place to catch up with them. The home of this family on the second floor is very warm. The photos hanging in the living room can tell that it is a family of three. But the person who originally lived here has disappeared. There are still traces of fighting on the ground, and the survivors should have left in a hurry. The door was not locked, they left the room, walked up the stairs, all the way to the top floor. The door on the rooftop was locked with a big lock, and they didn''t care about spending time picking the lock at this time, and they just used violence to open the door. They did not come to the rooftops on this trip to find short-term views. But here is their only way to avoid the zombies now. Even if there is not enough time, you can get out of the current dilemma without having to face the zombies. The zombie is also a person before death, and it can''t fly. This area is a residential area, and each building is not far apart. The fresh food supermarket below was also the best entry point Gu Yicheng found after observing the surrounding environment. The way he thought of was to straddle over these buildings. Fortunately, they are not in the city center at this time. The buildings there are tens of meters high, and the distance between each building is too far. With the length of the ladder and Lin Yang''s ability, they simply want to implement this. There is nowhere to start. Ruan Ning has a slight fear of heights. When she was looking down from the third floor on the university campus, she was frightened. Now the height has become the seventh floor. She can feel dizzy just looking down. Dazzling, weak limbs. And Gu Yicheng saw Ruan Ning''s fear. Although she didn''t say a word, she seemed to be quiet and sensible, but her eyes betrayed her. "You can grab my hand when you wait for it to pass, so that you won''t be afraid of falling." Gu Yicheng said warmly. "Okay, okay." Ruan Ning hesitated and agreed, but his heart was still confusing. A person''s physical fear can''t be overcome in a short while, which is different from the fear of zombies. The team soon had Ruan Ning''s turn. Gu Yicheng originally wanted to be responsible for the post-breaking by himself, but now seeing the girl next to her tightly pursing her lips, trying to overcome her fear, her heart moved slightly, so she handed over the post-breaking work to Xue Chen. "If you are afraid, close your eyes and just follow me." Gu Yicheng''s gentle voice sounded in his ears. Ruan Ning glanced at the man next to him, then took a peek at the "bridge" that traversed the two buildings, which was not particularly strong, frowning with delicate brows, and then tightly closing his eyes obediently. After closing her eyes, she could only hear the whistling wind, and she felt the body temperature of another person in her palm, and her mood slowly calmed down. The feeling of standing on a high place that I was scared and couldn''t help but want to look down also disappeared. It seems that the method Gu Yicheng taught her is indeed useful. If you can''t see it, you won''t think about it. However, thanks to Gu Yicheng, Ruan Ning might not be able to safely close his eyes and hand over his safety to another person if he were replaced here. After everyone came over there, the ladder was quickly recovered. The advantage of having spatial abilities is this. Switching to other teams here, and encountering situations like theirs today, even if you think of this method, you may not have the conditions to implement it. Following this practice of erecting a ladder between buildings, they crossed the entire five residential buildings until there were no more houses that met the distance requirements for them to pass, and then stopped. "Brother Gu, there is no way to go." Lin Yang said with the ability to withdraw. Gu Yicheng squinted, standing upstairs and looking down. Although this building is not far from the fresh fruit supermarket building that came up before, there are already a lot fewer zombies nearby. There is a difference between zombies and people after all. They cannot see, they can only be identified by smell and hearing. Even if the spirit type zombies are more cunning than other zombies, they can''t find them here. That''s why they can run away from under its nose in a fair manner. However, once they appeared downstairs, the smell of living humans on their bodies dissipated, and their whereabouts might not be hidden. The group of zombies will soon catch up again. But the time difference between them was enough for them to get rid of the group of zombies and the spirit zombie. As for what will happen in the future, that is not what they should think about now. The mental zombie is not low-level, and Gu Yicheng can''t solve it by himself. He has already obtained enough Tier 3 crystal nuclei at B University, and it is only a matter of time to rise to Tier 4, and he does not necessarily have to get this crystal nucleus in the head of a mental zombie. So, let the No. 3 base in city b worry about this mental zombie. Gu Yicheng has other and more important things to do. He doesn''t want to risk the lives of himself or their group, just to solve this zombie. However, in the last life, Gu Yicheng had never heard of the existence of high-level spirit zombies in the b city when he was in the imperial capital. Maybe it was solved during this time, or maybe it was because of the butterfly effect that occurred in his rebirth, just as the evolution of zombies in this life has also accelerated. And Ningning is also... Gu Yicheng remembers clearly the school she must have been in when the last life broke out. But in this life she is in the apartment. Gu Yicheng didn''t care why he was like this, but when he thought of putting the word death on the girl in front of him, his hostility became a little bit more uncontrollable. Gu Yicheng''s vision was too hot, Ruan Ning soon discovered that he was looking at her, and his eyes felt strange, and asked, "Brother, what''s wrong? What are you looking at me?" Gu Yicheng rubbed his thumb a few times, the deepness in his eyes was fleeting, smiled, and said, "It''s nothing. It''s just that you rubbed dirty things on your clothes." Ruan Ning followed his gaze and turned his head to see, she really rubbed some white wall dust on the black coat she changed today, which should have been accidentally rubbed on the corridor when she went upstairs. Ruan Ning wondered why Gu Yicheng was staring at her clothes, but thinking that he would not harm him, he didn''t take it seriously. After patted the clothes, it was over. ********************************** ************************************* Time waited for no one, everyone did not delay on the roof of this building, and hurried downstairs, then took three cars out of the space and put them on the road, planning to drive away from this place. Ruan Ning discovered that when outside, Gu Yicheng never let her do something like this that might expose space. He did it by himself every time. He would let her come only in hidden occasions like collecting supplies, where only one''s own talent is present. Ruan Ning realized later that Gu Yicheng did this to protect her indirectly. Due to Gu Yicheng''s other ability, other people would be taboo against him, so even if they discovered the existence of space, they didn''t dare to say or do anything. But she is a little rookie who has no power to bind the chicken, that is not necessarily the case. As for guns and ammunition, it is still far behind the ability. This feeling of being behind is really good, no wonder so many people want to hug their thighs. Ruan Ning felt more and more at such moments, how could her brother who was picked up for nothing be so good. Unsurprisingly, not long after they had just driven out, the spirit zombie received the news and controlled other zombies to chase it. But the current situation is not what it was half an hour ago. Now it can only chase from behind, instead of surrounded on all sides, it can''t trap them at all. It can also be said that Ruan Ning and the others are lucky. If this zombie changes to a terrain action that is not conducive to them before, maybe he will really plant there. It''s not like it is now, it can be solved with only a small price. All things have been resolved, they can now leave the urban area of ??city b and head to the imperial capital. On the way, they will pass Base 3 again. It happened to be able to send the three people rescued together with Jiang''s father and mother. These people are definitely safer to stay in the base than outside. Because there were more people in the team, Jiang Jingchao''s parents came over and shared a car with Ruan Ning. Ruan Ning is well-behaved. This look is especially popular with the elders. It didn''t take long for her to get in the car, and she became familiar with Jiang''s father and Jiang''s mother. Especially Jiang''s mother, after giving birth to the eldest son Jiang Jingchao, the second child wanted to have a lovely daughter, but she did not expect to be a son in the end. The daughter she imagined was exactly the same as Ruan Ning. She was well-behaved and sensible. Jiang''s mother was very maternal, and after holding her hand and chatting for a while, she almost treated Ruan Ning as her own daughter. I don¡¯t know if it was her illusion. When she heard Jiang¡¯s mother match her and Jiang Jingchao and Jiang Jingyang¡¯s brothers and sisters, Ruan Ning felt that the temperature around Gu Yicheng was low. So Ruan Ning shyly rejected Jiang''s mother''s kindness. After all, even if she was willing, the one next to her might not be willing. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 85： Escaped from the encirclement of spirit-type zombies and on the way to base three, none of them encountered any more dangerous situations. This made everyone in the team inevitably relieved. No matter how strong their strength is, they can''t stand up to rounds of zombie attacks. "Dawn Team? So it''s you." After entering the base, the person on duty at the gate of the base today is the same young man who helped Ruan Ning and the others handle the team information. It stands to reason that the youth has only seen the members of the Chenxi team once from the beginning to the present, and he has to see dozens of teams every day, and he should have forgotten them a long time ago. But there were five supernatural beings among the eleven members of this team, which made the young people remember deeply, so they still remember it and recognized it at a glance. There is also the Captain Xiong Yan of the Second Rescue Team. When he came back two days ago, he asked them, the staff guarding the entrance of the base, to pay close attention to a team that taught the morning squad. As long as they have news, I must go over and tell him in time. ... After sending the three survivors who were rescued with Jiang''s father and Jiang''s mother to Base No. 3, Ruan Ning and his party did not get on the road immediately, but chose to stay at the base for one day. Although the confrontation with the mutant zombies and the zombie group did not cause any deaths these days, it also caused them to consume too much energy, and there was no way to maintain the best state. The journey to the imperial capital is far away, the danger is unknown, and the environment is probably not rare. It will be even more difficult to find a safer and safer place to recuperate. So they are not in a hurry at this time, it is better to stay in this base for one day, take a good rest, restore physical strength and abilities, and adjust their state to the best before setting off. Ruan Ning was also very happy to be able to rest in the base for one night. Because it means that she can finally sleep on the soft mattress in her space tonight, instead of sleeping in the tent or car seat every day. Her neck hurts because of the bad sleeping place these days. Now Ruan Ning can finally understand why so many people hope to have a fixed place to live in the last days. It''s really not as comfortable as sleeping in bed. After she arrived at the Imperial Capital Hope Base with everyone, she said that she didn''t want to travel far. Of course, it would be great if you could stay in the base every day without even going out of the base gate. This is safe and comfortable. However, with Gu Yicheng''s personalities, the possibility of staying in the base is infinitely close to zero, and Ruan Ning is a member of the team, and it is not easy to specialize. Maybe in the end, you still have to follow everyone. Go out and work hard together. Ugh! ********************************** ************************************* This time, the Dawn Team did not deliberately keep a low profile in the No. 3 base. Without even thinking about it, they rented the largest residence in Zone A for everyone to rest in the base today. Houses in zone a are not only rentable for one month and one month like zone d. It is allowed to rent by the number of days. But the rent for a day here is almost equal to a house in Zone D for a month. It''s no wonder that the houses in District A will be counted at the price per day. If this is not the case, I feel that few teams in the entire base can afford the rent here. However, of course, Ruan Ning and the Dawn Team do not belong to this category. The captain of the rescue team, Xiong Yan, heard from the guard at the gate that the members of the Dawn Squad had entered the base this morning. They checked their residences and found time to pass. It was in the morning when Xiong Yan received the news, but he waited for the team to finish lunch before coming over. The importance of food in the last days is self-evident. In the last days, it is not a good thing to go to other people''s places to eat rice, but it will be easily disgusted. Xiong Yan knows how to score, so he put off the time. "Congratulations, it seems that you should have found the person you want to find in B University." Xiong Yan smiled and said sincerely. It is not something ordinary people can do to find the person you are looking for from such a dangerous place on the new campus of b university, and to walk out smoothly. Even Xiong Yan himself, let him lead a rescue team of hundreds of people in, he can not guarantee to retreat from that place. What''s more, there are only a dozen of them in the morning team. The number of people is not even one-tenth of the first rescue team sent by the base to B University half a month ago. But they came out of it unharmed. Gu Yicheng sat on the sofa with his hands on both sides, watching Xiong Yan''s eyes gradually become sharper, and said in a deep voice: "Captain Xiong came to see us this time, I am afraid it is not just to come and congratulate us on finding someone. What can be said straightforwardly." Xiong Yan paused, then smiled bitterly, and said, "You can see it. As expected, you can''t hide anything from Captain Gu." In addition to expressing his gratitude to Dr. Chen for the incident last time, Xiong Yan came here specifically to ask the people of Chenxi Team about the situation of the new campus of B University. For example, the approximate number of survivors in the new campus, what is the situation there, and what is the level of the zombies. This information is crucial for their No. 3 base to carry out rescue operations in the new campus of B University next time. If nothing happens, in these two or three days, their base will re-assemble the team and launch the rescue plan to B big again. And Xiong Yan has already applied to participate in this rescue operation. Become the person in charge of this operation. He was thinking at the time that if the people from the Chenxi team did not come back, he might meet them on the new campus of B University, and he would be able to help a little bit. But now although these people have returned from B University, Xiong Yan has no plans to quit. After all, if tens of thousands of students of University B are allowed to become zombies, the pressure on their base will become greater in the future, so people must be rescued. Captain Zhou, who had been to the first rescue team of B University last time, was recently seriously injured and unable to take up the heavy task. Even if Xiong Yan did not apply for it, the task would still fall on him in all likelihood. . After listening to Xiong Yan''s request, Gu Yicheng pondered for a moment, and then told them what they had seen and heard at b University in the past two days. However, he didn''t tell them all, omitting the past is not important and will expose some things that they don''t want others to know. They went to B University this time to solve three third-order mutant zombies, and now it should be the time when B B is the least dangerous. If it is to rescue the students of B University, there is really no better time than now. Gu Yicheng''s last life also led the rescue team at the base, knowing that it is not easy to be responsible for this kind of rescue mission. He thought for a while, and also told Xiong Yan about their encounter with spirit-type zombies on their way back. He couldn''t solve the mental zombies now. It would be a good way to tell the people at Base 3 in advance to let them deal with them. Originally, Xiong Yan couldn''t help but feel shocked when he heard the thrilling situation of Big B. Now he heard the existence of mental zombies, and the level is not low, the shock on his face is even more unstoppable. , "Captain Gu, do you mean that the spirit zombie has at least Tier 3 strength? So, wasn''t our last encounter also because of it?" Last time they rescued Dr. Chen on the way back, he said how bad luck was that he could still encounter such a large group of zombies in that remote place where no one was left. The problem was originally here. "The existence of spirit zombies is not a trivial matter. I will immediately report to the upper level of the base and let them find a way to find the zombies and destroy them. Captain Gu, thank you, your news is really a great help for us." Xiong Yan has been in charge of the rescue team since the establishment of the base. The position of the station is different, and he has experienced many things, so he understands the harm of this spirit zombie to the base better than many ordinary people. Although it is still far from the location of the base, if left alone, sooner or later it will become a big hidden danger in city b. ****************************** ********************************** The next day. When Ruan Ning and the others came out of the villa, they happened to meet the people next door and came out from inside, and the two teams came together. They are still going in the same direction, they are all leaving the base. How could it be them? Ruan Ning''s delicate brows wrinkled, and she recognized that the team in front of her was the famous Dragon Tiger team in Base 3. Ruan Ning has never seen these people. The reason why he can recognize the members of the Dragon Tiger team is entirely because of the breastplate on their clothes that reveals the two spirits of the king. It was really made of gold. This was Ruan Ning''s first thought after seeing the badge. Then she remembered that the brother of the brawny man who was molesting her in Zone D and was interrupted by Gu Yicheng was a member of the Dragon Tiger team. I don''t know which one of them he is, or none of them. When she left the base last time, the members of Dragon Tiger team happened to be overwhelmed by the tricky things they encountered on the mission. Now it seems that their injuries should be almost all right. Ruan Ning looked tangled, alas, how else would it be Yuanjialuzhai? If you just want to rent a house for a day in a, you can just rent it next door to the Dragon Tiger team. But if it hadn''t happened to meet him in Area A today, Ruan Ning would have forgotten about it. "Brother, they are from Dragon Tiger Team..." Ruan Ning and the people next to them said quietly. "Well, it''s okay. They can''t recognize us." Gu Yicheng''s brows were cold, his expression unchanged, and he didn''t even look at the person next to him. Because even if you recognize it, it is not a big deal. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 86： Gu Yicheng''s words gave Ruan Ning a dose of stability injection, yes, there will be no surveillance in the base, unless the brawny man is here now and stands up to identify them, otherwise who can recognize them. Besides, the only clue they left at that time was the house that had been rented in the service center for a month. Although with the prestige of Dragon Tiger team in the base, it is not difficult to find this record. But they stayed in that place for one night and then left, and they would definitely not be blocked by going there. I didn''t come to them in time that day, and when I remembered this thing later, I wanted to trouble them and missed the opportunity. Sure enough, until Ruan Ning and his party were out of the base, the dragon and tiger squad next to them did not recognize any signs. Or it should be said that they are completely treated as a bunch of strangers, without even looking at them directly. From top to bottom, the whole team feels very arrogant. Although with the reputation and strength of this team in the No. 3 base, they do have the capital to be arrogant. Of course, Ruan Ning is not rare to have any intersection with this group of people. As for their arrogance, go arrogant, as long as they don''t hinder them. Other people''s affairs have nothing to do with her anyway. However, there are some things that Ruan Ning hopes in the bottom of his heart that he can''t have any intersection. After leaving the base, the two teams still went along the way. Because they were the last one who left the base and had three more cars, they were one step behind, even driving behind them. Therefore, Ruan Ning also ruled out the possibility that these people had premeditated to follow them. Only a few minutes before driving out, the car in front stopped suddenly, and white smoke was still visible from the front of the car. It seems that the car is out of order. "Fuck! What a bad luck! Who got this broken car, so useless!" Sitting at the back of the car, a man with a tattoo on his arm, looks like a three-and-a-half-shaped man who is not easy to provoke. Get up and said impatiently. "I''m sorry, this broken car in your mouth was obtained by our group. But when we drove before, there was nothing wrong with it, so it suddenly won''t work when it gets into your hands." Sitting opposite him, a cold temperament Said the woman. "Kale, don''t think you can yell at me because of the captain''s attention to you. After all, I came first, and you came later." The man said angrily. When Kale heard what he said, he just gave him a cold look, and didn''t bother to argue with him again, and didn''t say a word. But her attitude only aroused the man''s dissatisfaction in Wu Yinchuan''s heart. She suddenly sat up from her seat and looked at her glaringly. The other people in the car either lowered their heads and did not speak, or deliberately closed their eyes to pretend to be resting. No one interrupted the matter of the two. The status of a person in the same team is also divided into different ranks. In the last days, a team, who has strong abilities and strong fists, has the right to speak. Just like the two men and women who were just talking about, they are among the best abilities in Dragon Tiger team. They are both deputy captains in the team, and the relationship between the two is not a day or two. Especially Wu Yinchuan, Captain Wu, he looked at Captain Gan unpleasantly and often found faults. Because before Captain Gan came, there was only one deputy captain in the team. If it weren¡¯t for Captain Gan¡¯s short time in the Dragon Tiger team, he was the fastest person in the team to break through the second tier except for the captain, and he was also an ice-type supernatural player, who was valued by the captain. I am afraid that the irritable Captain Wu has long been torn out of the team. When Wu Yinchuan stood up, the atmosphere in the carriage gradually stagnated. At this time, a younger man sitting in the passenger seat clenched his fists, gave a light cough, and said, "Captain Wu, Captain Gan, we still Think about what should be done. The captain and the others are still waiting for us to pass by at the factory. This matter is the top priority. Let''s put aside other things first." Wu Yinchuan didn''t know what he had thought of, but in the end he hid the dissatisfaction in his heart and did not fight with cabbage. He sat back in his seat, his face looked ugly, and said casually, "Isn''t there a team behind us? Three off-road vehicles are enough for us to sit down." The young man who was persuaded just now was still thinking about the feasibility of this method, and the cabbage on the side frowned and said, "I don''t think this method is desirable. This team lives in the villa next to us. Live a People in the district should be less provoked. If it''s a big deal, then go back and get one." Wu Yinchuan didn¡¯t care what he was doing before. Now that he saw the cabbage say this, he was going to grab the car from the back team, snorted coldly, and said, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with living in Area A like us? Is it in Base 3? Can there be a better team than us? It is their honor for us to use their car." "That I think Captain Wu said is somewhat reasonable. Let me go over and negotiate with their team to see if I can borrow a car from them." The young man said, afraid that the two men in front of him would quarrel again. In addition, I really need to hurry to the factory and meet the captain, and it takes a long time to walk back to change cars. Of course it is best to be able to borrow a car, and he can pay them more. Kale got out of the car with the young man. She was not trying to persuade the team behind to bring the car over. She got out of the car to get some air. She can get sick with anger if she stays with Wu Yinchuan again. "Heh. Let me say that women are too timid." Wu Yinchuan waited for the cabbage to get out of the car, feeling out of breath. "Even if our sister cabbage is a woman, she is more powerful than yours. You can go jealous." A short-haired girl sitting next to cabbage before heard him discriminate against women so much, and retorted with her neck. She has never been accustomed to this kind of dissatisfaction, and only knows people who rely on grabbing. It almost broke the atmosphere in their team. How is this different from bandits! Wu Yinchuan: "Don''t think that if there is cabbage covering you, I will not dare to beat you. She and I can''t beat you, you and I can still beat you." "Slightly." The short-haired girl also knew that this man might even hit women when he was crazy. After glaring at him, she quickly got out of the car and went to seek shelter from Sister Kale. ********************************** ************************************* The car in front was parked in the middle, and the road was narrow. Ruan Ning''s car was blocked and forced to stop. Soon, a man got out of the car in front and walked toward them. Ruan Ning is not afraid that they will come over to make trouble. Now that there are so many people on her side, she really wants to fight, and winning is not necessarily the Dragon Tiger team. Ruan Ning thinks that the people of their Dawn Team are definitely not worse than those of Dragon Tiger Team. I was a little worried when I was at the base before, but the strong dragon could hardly crush the snake. This No. 3 base is their base camp. If they fight inside, they will not have the advantage. Now that you are out of the base, no one will know even if you really fight. Ruan Ning''s eyes quickly moved away from him, and finally fell on the woman who came out behind him. This woman is not... Ruan Ning remembered that this person was the woman who exchanged crystal nuclei for crystal nuclei with her when she was in the safety zone of S City. But why is she here? Still with the Dragon Tiger team? Ruan Ning doesn''t know her name, but she knows that she must be an ice type superpower. Because the mutant crystal nucleus she picked up at the bazaar was a dark blue ice crystal nucleus. Except for those with ice-type supernatural powers, others are also useless. What''s more, this woman is still so persistent, just to wait until she changes to that crystal core. I didn''t expect to meet her here. After Ruan Ning recognized the identity of the cabbage, he didn''t mean to retell the past. She and she had just made a deal some time ago, and they had no friendship. Of course Lin Yang would not lend the car to these people. Dismissed people in a few words. After a while, the young man returned to the Dragon Tiger team, shook his head, and said, "They don''t agree with this group." "Toast and not eat fine wine." Wu Yinchuan said, as if to deliberately anger the kale, and deliberately walked past her. "Sister Cabbage, shall we really stop him? Let him bully other survivors?" the short-haired girl asked. She has never been used to this behavior. Kale hugged his arms, looked at Wu Yinchuan''s back when he got out of the car, and said, "It''s okay to let him go for a long lesson. He can''t win anyway." "Ah? No!" Although the short-haired girl doesn''t like Wu Yinchuan, who knows how to fight and kill the wild road without a brain, she still knows his strength. Except for the captain and the cabbage sister, this person is one of the few people in the team who also upgraded their abilities to Tier 2. Otherwise, he would not be the deputy captain. "You won''t win, you''ll know it later." Cabbage sneered. It will happen sooner or later if he acts so aggressively like Wu Yinchuan. Nothing happened before because it didn''t meet an opponent. But for the group behind, cabbage is basically certain that Wu Yinchuan will definitely deflate this time. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 87： After Wu Yinchuan got out of the car, he walked towards the morning team with a straight face. He also had a weapon in his hand, the weapon was a big hammer, which looked particularly bluffing from the outside. "Your car is now being requisitioned by our Dragon Tiger team. Those who are more acquainted should get out of the car as soon as possible." His voice was loud enough to make Ruan Ning''s people sitting in the three cars hear it. "..." Ruan Ning thought just now that the person sent by the Dragon Tiger team was quite good and polite, and now he slapped his face in a blink of an eye. The meaning and tone of the man who came down from behind obviously came to fight with them. "This person is too crazy to talk, right." Lin Yang twitched his mouth, he really doubted if this person''s brain was amused, or if it was stimulated. Isn¡¯t it just that the car broke down on the road? It¡¯s not far from the base. It doesn¡¯t take half an hour to go back and get another one. If you find it troublesome, or just find one on the side of the road. Why can''t I get along with them? "Brother Gu, or I will get off the car and meet this guy again. See what he is capable of." Lin Yang moved his fingers and looked at the strong man holding the sledgehammer in front of the car with interest. Said. He has been beating the zombies these days, and it has been a long time since a living person has come to him for an appointment. Today is just enjoyable. I hope this person can handle a little bit. Gu Yicheng didn''t stop Lin Yang from getting off the car, because he found an interesting thing, "Go. Just be careful." Lin Yang grinned, "Gu brother, don''t worry. I have never lost a fight with people." After listening to Lin Yang''s words, Ruan Ning in the back seat subconsciously compared the bodies of the two people inside and outside the car. A hint of worry rose in her heart, "Brother Lin Yang, be careful." In the memory of the original owner, Lin Yang was indeed a good fighter in high school. It is said that it can be one to ten, but I don''t know if it is true. But now it''s in the last days after all, fighting depends not only on skill, but also on ability. If this person can join the Dragon Tiger team, he shouldn''t stand up without any ability, and he also has a big hammer. The volume is bigger than her two heads. Ruan Ning and Lin Yang have a good relationship, especially when the male protagonist hasn''t recognized her before, Lin Yang''s attitude towards her is the most enthusiastic of all people. Although she soon discovered that Lin Yang was actually a bit face-controlled, at first it was because of her face that she was so passionate about her. However, no matter what happened before, it was really good to be good to her these days. Seeing that he was going to get out of the car alone, I was a little worried about what he would do if he couldn''t fight. "Haha, sister Ruan Ning, just watch it in the car. By then I will definitely beat this person so that I don''t even know his mother." Lin Yang said with a smile when the little beauty was worried about him. Ruan Ning thought about it and found it reasonable. She also believed that Lin Yang was not an impulsive person. Besides, there would still be so many people here if they really couldn''t beat them. He will certainly not suffer. Just as Lin Yang was driving down the door, Gu Yicheng suddenly said, "I will get off the car with you." Lin Yang was slightly surprised. He felt that this kind of trivial matter was completely unnecessary for Gu Ge. It would be too fussy. "Take care of people early, and leave early for the imperial capital." Gu Yicheng rubbed his thumb and said slowly. Jiang¡¯s mother in the car didn¡¯t understand these killings, but she had been a teacher for a long time. Seeing this situation, she habitually wanted to persuade the juniors around her not to fight, and said: "Xiao Lin, Xiao Gu, don''t do anything if you can speak well." Lin Yang also knew that Jiang''s mother was caring about them, "Don''t worry, Auntie. We will be well-prepared and there will be no trouble. Isn''t it? Brother Gu?" Gu Yicheng nodded, "Yeah." ********************************** ************************************* Wu Yinchuan waited outside the car for a long time, only to find that he had only waited for two stinky hairy boys and snorted coldly. Lin Yang also saw the contempt in his eyes, his fists creaked, and he didn''t want to negotiate with such a person, and said directly: "We won''t give a car." Just like him. , Don¡¯t say they only have three cars now and they want to take three, even if they only need one, he would rather throw the car away than give it to him. What else is being expropriated? Really laughed. Before the end of the world, Lin Yang was also a legendary schoolmaster. He had never said such arrogant words. He wanted to see how powerful this man was holding a big hammer. Wu Yinchuan heard that Lin Yang and the woman in the car didn''t give him face, so he rejected him, raised the hammer, and said grumpyly: "If you don''t give it, I will call you so far." The young man who came with Wu Yinchuan saw that he was really here to find someone else''s fault, and his face turned pale, so he quickly persuaded him: "Captain Wu, this... let''s stop fighting. You were injured last time." It''s not good yet, let''s go to the car and take a rest. I''ll negotiate with them here." He thought that Captain Wu was simply playing against Captain Gan, who would have thought that he would really come to a fight. This kind of unreasonable thing, regardless of winning or not winning, is not good for the image of their Dragon Tiger team in the base. If they win, they will say that they bullied and lost...Although the possibility of this is not high, if they can''t really beat it, it means that they really kicked the iron this time. Especially to let the captain know that he didn''t stop him and he would be scolded again. I knew I had to follow the captain to the factory earlier. Staying with the two deputy captains, he was caught in the middle of a small team member is really dilemma. Captain Gan is okay. She never takes the initiative to make trouble. It''s Captain Wu, who doesn''t know how to persuade him every time. Because he might not listen after persuading him. "Go on the other side. What the **** are you talking about?" Wu Yinchuan was the most annoyed of others about his last injury in the supermarket. What''s more, after that mission failed and returned to Base 3, it was discovered that his brother''s hands had been discounted by a brat in Zone D. The point was that he had not found anyone yet. The more he thought about it, the more angry Wu Yinchuan''s eyes flashed. Regardless of three or seventy-one, he lifted the hammer and slammed into the place where the two opposite people stood. There was still flames on his hammer, and the air around him became hot as soon as he waved it. If it hit a person, he would suffer serious injuries if he did not die. The heat of the flame rushed to his face. Lin Yang felt the danger in it, and immediately put away his dangling expression and activated an ability to block his attack, but after blocking it once, the shield cast with the ability gradually fell apart. He was also forced to retreat several steps by this considerable force. Wu Yinchuan saw him blocking him, raised his rough eyebrows, shouted, and wanted to continue swinging the hammer to pursue the victory, but this time before the hammer fell, he was stopped by Gu Yicheng on the side, and several lightning hits one after another. Near him. Wu Yinchuan''s speed is a big disadvantage, but because of his fire system ability and his sledgehammer, it was almost unfavorable among many ability players. Few people can resist his hammer. The lightning came fast and densely. Wu Yinchuan couldn''t escape and was hit. Suddenly his arm numb, the hammer fell to the ground, and he hit his foot, making him sweat. One didn''t notice, and didn''t know when that person came to him, and then in the blink of an eye, he was brought to the ground. From start to finish, it only took less than a minute to tell the winner. "God! Sister Kale... Look, Captain Wu really lost." The short-haired girl said to the person next to her in surprise. Kale said no matter what, he really waited on the paper for a good show. She would think that this team is not simple, because the three cars they drove are well maintained, the tires have just been changed, and the clothes are clean and tidy, indicating that they are not short of supplies. The person who took the lead gave her a sense of danger. That''s the aura that people who often mix in zombies have. A team that can maintain such a state in the last days is not a waiter. This is why the cabbage felt that Wu Yinchuan would be flat this time. But she didn''t expect Wu Yinchuan to lose so quickly. Kale saw this scene on the other side, hesitated, and walked over. Although she doesn''t like Wu Yinchuan, including his acting style, she can''t watch him have an accident under her nose. After all, she will continue to stay in the Dragon Tiger team in the future. "Everyone, I''m really sorry, I apologize for the people in our team. If you can don''t care about him, I will take him away." Cabbage, of course, will not be stupid enough to go against these people. Especially the man in front of him, she could see his movements clearly from the side just now. He probably hasn¡¯t exerted all his strength yet. Although Wu Yinchuan¡¯s injury a few days ago has not healed, but with her This made her feel shocked. When did such a number appear in Base Three? "Fuck! Who are you, I don''t need you to apologize for me. I can''t clean them up here today, and I still don''t believe in Wu." Wu Yinchuan said, struggling to get up from the ground. The cabbage suddenly had a headache. Wu Yinchuan had only fighting and killing in his mind, and he was also very good-looking. If it weren''t for the fear that he would continue to stalk him, provoke everyone in this squad, and cause trouble to the rest of their Dragon Tiger squad, then Kale wouldn''t risk offending people to speak for him. Who thinks, this person still doesn''t appreciate it, and at this time he still only cares about his face. Sure enough, brute force and no brains are not enough. He never thought that if he hadn''t been merciful under this man, he could kill him in one shot. "It''s all right, I don''t care. I''ll be there to see if you can win today." Kale has always known that this person has become the deputy captain just like him because she joined in the middle, and he is brooding about this matter. Anyway, she also stopped it, and if this person goes to die again, no one can blame others. Even if the captain asked, she had reasons to say. After Gu Yicheng took one shot, he didn''t move again. He stood lazily on the side, looking at Wu Yinchuan on the ground coldly, his eyes lightly, "Are you still fighting? I''ll accompany you whenever you want to fight." I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 88： Gu Yicheng''s indifferent expression and tone further stimulated Wu Yinchuan''s desire to fight. After he climbed up from the ground with a hammer, his whole body felt hot and painful, as if he had been hit hard with a heavy fist. He felt this way the last time he was thrown on the wall by the zombie in the supermarket. His whole body hurts. At that time, he broke two ribs. The wound was not fully healed, and now he was suddenly put on the ground by this person, and he should have encountered an old wound again. "Ah! I still don''t believe that I can''t beat you." Wu Yinchuan''s hands holding the hammer were shaking, and he didn''t know if he was angry or hurt. He doesn''t even have the strength to pick up a hammer weighing more than ten kilograms now. Throwing the hammer aside, he gave the man on the opposite side a vicious look, and a fiery flame came out of his palm. He didn''t believe it, he must have lost so quickly without paying attention just now. This time he must beat this man to the ground to find teeth. Gu Yicheng''s ability has reached the third rank, and dealing with a fire-type supernatural person who is only second-ranked and injured in his movements is simply a matter of grasping. So he didn''t take much effort this time, so he beat people down again. Wu Yinchuan was soon knocked down again, and at the same time with a click, his hand hit the stone and his bone was cracked. Gu Yicheng had seen the relationship between this man in front of him and the brawny man in the service center in District D early on. Both have similar eyebrows and are both left-handed. But he has no interest in bullying someone weaker than him, and he doesn''t bother to pester him too much. If it weren''t for him to come and find fault, Gu Yicheng wouldn''t even want to make a move. After watching Wu Yinchuan''s miserable situation, the cabbage on the side was a bit unable to pass. Wu Yinchuan''s popularity in the team is not very good, because he relies on his high power level and strong offensive power, and some people look down on people who have no power or even low power level. The other people in the team often dared not say anything, so after seeing him being beaten, no one in the Dragon Tiger team actually came forward to help. Of course, there are also reasons why the players are afraid. When he felt that he was really about to kill another person, the cabbage walked over and knocked him out with a hand knife from behind. Wu Yinchuan''s sturdy body fell. Kale coughed slightly. She could have come to solve this matter earlier, but she has not been harassed by this guy less these days, and she is vicious and annoying every day, but because of the people in the team, she can''t do anything to him and can only bear it. . Now that someone happened to clean him up, I wanted to make him suffer more. Now that the lesson was learned, the cabbage took action to rescue the person. "Two, I''m really sorry, this teammate of mine has a problem with his brain. I hope he hasn''t delayed you too much time." Cabbage said sincerely. Now I can only hope that the temperament and character of the team in front of him will be better. Otherwise, with Wu Yinchuan''s trouble-making power, it is not easy for their Dragon Tiger team to leave here unscathed. Gu Yicheng said in a light tone, patted the non-existent dust on the corners of his clothes, and said: "I hope you will take care of the people in the team in the future. Don''t let mad dogs come out and bite people everywhere." What he said meant that he would not do anything for Wu Yinchuan''s offense today. "Definitely." Cabbage sometimes thinks Wu Yinchuan is really a crazy dog. If you don''t look at it at all, you just bite. I really hope that he will be smarter after this lesson. Don''t ignore anyone. Cabbage is a self-aware person. She is about the same strength as Wu Yinchuan, since he was knocked to the ground so quickly. She might not last long under this man. After the cabbage asked Wu Yinchuan to move back to the carriage, he immediately sent a power system supernatural player in the team to move the scrapped car away from the middle of the road, and gave a place to the team behind to let them pass first. "Captain Gan, did we really let them go like this... They all beat Captain Wu like this." Someone asked weakly. The Dragon Tiger team members have always been highly regarded in the base. Many of them, or it can be said that everyone, is proud to join the Dragon Tiger team. Because they are the strongest team at Base 3. Today was the first time they were beaten in the face by another team. Although it was not them who were beaten, they also felt a little uncomfortable. It was the same as the encounter with Waterloo in the supermarket a few days ago. "Otherwise, do you still want to take revenge on Captain Wu? If you want to go, I won''t stop you. But when the time comes, you can take care of yourself." Cabbage is very sensible. What unpleasant emotions people have, after all, they are the first to be rude in this matter. Wu Yinchuan had only been beaten and suffered some skin trauma, which was already a blessing in misfortune. "No, no, no." The person who was speaking heard her say so, and quickly closed his mouth. Even Captain Wu was beaten like this, how dare he go to provoke that team anymore. Cabbage reported the names of several people, and then said: "You guys hurried back to the base and drove the car to pick us up. The captain is still waiting for us, so we can''t wait any longer." If it weren''t for Wu Yinchuan''s insistence on going over to trouble the team, he would go back and pick up the car decisively. Now maybe the people who sent him have walked to the base and drove the car over. ********************************** ************************************* The entrance of the first food processing plant in city b. Ten people stood there, watching their surroundings at the same time. They were all wearing long-sleeved trousers that were easy to move, and they had a pair of leather boots under their feet. "Captain Gan, why is Captain Wu''s movements so slow this time." One of them asked, "Could something happen on the road?" "It shouldn''t be. We didn''t encounter many zombies when we came over on this road. With the strength of the two deputy captains, it''s definitely not a problem." Ten of them are members of the Dragon Tiger team. Standing in the middle is their captain, Zeng Yi. The purpose of their visit this time is the large food processing factory behind them. Base development needs food. In addition to supermarkets and shopping malls in the urban area, various food processing plants in the suburbs are also within their search range. It''s just that such a large food processing factory, even if it is mechanized, will not have fewer workers, and there will also be many zombies after the end of the world. It is conservatively estimated that the zombies inside are at least thousands of scales. However, the Dragon Tiger team does not need to go deep this time, as long as they do a good job of investigation and find out the situation of the first few cold storages. The rest of the collection and transportation of supplies cannot be completed by their team of dozens of people. Because the base still had things to deal with, in order to save time, the team leader Zeng Yi led a small team to explore the bottom, and the two deputy team leaders brought others to join them later. But the agreed time has passed. They have been waiting here for half an hour, and they haven''t waited until the two deputy captains come over. "Hey, there seem to be a few cars coming over there, are they Captain Gan and Captain Wu?" Someone suddenly pointed to the three cars coming not far away. ... Wu Yinchuan''s incident was just a small accident that was not worth mentioning for the members of the Dawn Team. Soon they put the matter behind and set off again. After driving for another twenty minutes, they parked the car in front of a factory. The scale of this food processing plant is much larger than the one that Gu Yicheng brought Ruan Ning to kill the zombies. This is also the largest food processing plant in city b. The people in Dawn Team do not lack food. With the materials currently combined in the space of Gu Yicheng and Ruan Ning, let alone a dozen people in the team on the way to the imperial capital, it would be more than enough for a few years. But Gu Yicheng had to do more than just taking the team to the imperial capital. He wants to quickly gain a foothold there and develop his own forces. Then materials are essential. Those in the space are not enough. Last time, his space power was upgraded and he took away the materials from the meat processing factory on the outskirts of city s. And the largest food processing plant in city b is the second material point he is optimistic about. But before they came, someone had already been here in advance. Zeng Yi and the people around him also saw the group of people who got off the car, not their teammates. He stepped forward and asked, "Your team has also taken over this task of the factory?" Some of the tasks of Base Three are not unique. If one team takes it, another team can take it. Just like this mission. This task of the factory has actually been hanging in the task hall for several days. Even just investigating the situation is tricky. But Dragon Tiger team was the first to take it. Ruan Ning noticed that this group of people were also wearing gold material, with a tiger''s breastplate showing its claws on it. They are from Dragon Tiger Team. Because Ruan Ning''s space is also needed to collect supplies, of course she also knows that the reason why their team stopped this time was for the supplies in the cold storage. No wonder the group of people whose car was scrapped halfway just now has been along with them. It turns out that the Dragon Tiger team has the same goal as theirs. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 89： What factory''s mission? The members of Dawn Squad are planning to leave city b, so naturally it is impossible to go to the mission hall to pick up any more missions. I don''t know what tasks are related to this food processing plant. Regarding Zeng Yi''s question, the people in the team looked at each other, and they were all a little unclear. In the end, Lin Yang Jizhongshengzhi, stood up before the person on the other side noticed that something was wrong, and said without changing his face, "Yes. We are here to do this task too. I didn''t expect you to be on the same task with us." The teams taking the same task may not all know each other. So no matter what the task is, let''s say yes first. Because of the episode on the road just now, Lin Yang doesn''t have a good impression of the Dragon Tiger team, so he didn''t feel ashamed to fool them. This group of people took the initiative to find a reason for them, and saved them from explaining why a dozen of them appeared at the door of the food processing plant. The matter of taking materials into the space cannot be exposed. But if there is no other reason, suddenly appearing here is also a very suspicious thing. As for what factory task the Dragon Tiger team said, if they believed it, they would believe it. If they don''t believe it, the worst result will be a fight. The Dawn Team members didn''t really think about the situation that other people would be there before coming over. In places like a large food processing plant, even if Base 3 wants to swallow all the substances in it, they have to consider whether they have this ability. Because even if they have enough manpower and strength to break into the factory and kill hundreds of zombies in it, they still have to consider whether they can transport so many materials back at once. If the other materials are okay, many of this food processing plant is refrigerated food, and the base does not currently have so much manpower and material resources to build and maintain a cold storage that can hold so many materials. The only thing that can do this is the space power. The space has its own refrigeration effect, which is energy-saving, environmentally friendly and energy-saving. There is no need to mobilize many people at once. But as far as they know, there are currently no space-based superpowers in Base 3. "Since you have also taken over the task, then we will divide the area and search separately." Zeng Yi was also surprised that this "unknown" team would take over this task. He has never seen this team in the base, I am afraid it is a newcomer, and he is a little worried about the strength of these people. However, the contribution points of this mission of exploring the factory have not been so high that one can sacrifice one''s life, otherwise it will not hang in the mission center for a week and no team will take over the mission. Moreover, there was an example of blood and tears in the base. In the past, there was a team that was not strong enough but wanted to swallow all the contribution points of a mission and forcibly do that mission. In the end, the entire team died. Since then, no team will take on tasks that are clearly inconsistent with their own team''s strength. Since this team dared to take over, it must have thought about this issue. "How do you talk about the division of regions?" "You go to the east to investigate, we go to the west to investigate. Then, before dark, meet at the door of this food processing plant, integrate the information and report it to the base." The total area of ??this food processing plant is very large, even if it only needs to explore the first few cold storages this time, it will take a lot of time and energy. Not to mention leaving here before dark. Zeng Yi originally thought that their team would not be able to explore it in half a day, but they were the only team to take on this task, and they could only come over a few more times. Fortunately, there is an extra team now. Although the number is not large, it can also help them share some pressure. If everything goes well, it should be possible to figure out the first half of the factory in one day. Zeng Yi was not keen on working with other teams before. He felt that with the strength of their team, one team could complete the task. There is no need to cooperate with others and assign contribution points to other teams. But since the incident happened to the supermarket in Waterloo, Zeng Yi has also seen a fact clearly. With the strength of their team, many things are impossible. This is why this time he will take the initiative to cooperate with this team. Before the change, Zeng Yi would directly let this team go back, and would not let them intervene in this task. Lin Yang saw that they believed that, and did not ask any other questions. After taking a look at Gu, he said, "We are all fine." He has seen the floor plan of the factory. This factory has an asymmetric structure, and the area on the west side is larger than that on the east side. There are two cold storages to the west. There is only one cold storage in the east. There is also a row of warehouses in the middle of the factory, which contain processed goods that can be stored at room temperature and will be shipped out recently. From the Dragon Tiger team, the people from the Dawn Team learned that the so-called factory mission this time was actually to explore the three small cold storages near the gate. It seems that Base No. 3 has also begun to focus on this food processing plant. Also, as the largest food processing factory in city b, this factory contains a lot of materials. If they can still be used, it will be enough to maintain the base with thousands of people for a long time. However, the cold storage needs electricity to maintain. Now the city has been out of power for a long time, and how long the cold storage can be kept is still unknown. I was busy building the base before, and there were other more important things to do. The base was too late to focus on this. Now that it is empty, I must have thought of the materials in this food processing plant for the first time. All available materials must be used. "By the way, did you see our other team when your team drove over?" The Dragon Tiger team thought that these people also came out of the base. Maybe they would meet the two deputy captains. Asked. Lin Yang squinted his eyes, smiled and said, "You asked, we really remembered that we saw a group of people coming with us on the road. But unfortunately, their car had a flat tire on the way and we have to go back. Change a car to continue walking. At this speed, you should have to wait a while before you can come." The Dragon Tiger team was slightly surprised. They guessed that the team led by the two deputy captains encountered zombies on the road, but they did not expect the tires to burst. Lin Yang thought that their team would go to collect supplies. Seeing that they had no other meaning, he said, "Since the area has been divided, let''s go in and investigate first." They would definitely not tell the entanglement with the other group of Dragon Tiger team on the road. The Dragon Tiger team can become one of the best teams in the third base, and their strength is definitely not much worse. The strength of a single player is not as good as that of the Chenxi team, but they have an advantage in number, and there are many people. In addition, even if Ruan Ning and the others can beat this group of people, I am afraid that the next plan to collect materials will not go on. . They can still tell which of these two things is more serious. With the strength to fight with these people, it is better to go to the factory to kill more zombies and collect more supplies. But it''s easy not to have a dispute with them, just leave early. ... After entering the factory, until I walked far away, I can no longer see the group of people at the door, Lin Yang then asked, "Gu brother, then are we going to the east or the west now?" Although Lin Yang just agreed to perfuse them just now, he actually never thought about listening to them. How could they say that they should go to the east if they want them to go to the east? Of course, their team will only listen to Gu Ge alone. "We are not in a hurry to go to the cold storages near the gate. Let''s go to the back of the factory and collect the materials in that large cold storage." Gu Yicheng said. His goal was not the small cold storage outside, but the large cold storage inside. The combined area of ??the small cold storage is not as large as that of the large cold storage. As for the materials in the few small cold storages, let''s look at the situation first. The people at Base Three have already focused on this. After reading the materials in the cold storage, Gu Yicheng needs to consider whether to match up with the people in the third base for a few small cold storages. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 90： The team had the help of Jiang Jingchao, a mental superpower. They spent an hour accurately avoiding the large batch of zombies in the factory and soon came to the door of the cold storage. "I found the key!" After solving the zombies at the door of the cold storage, they were lucky to find the key. The key to the cold storage is hung on the body of the security guard lying outside, which also saves them a lot of time. Otherwise, they will have to find ways to unlock the cold storage before they can enter. They do not know when they will go there. After opening the door of the cold storage, a blast of cold air came. Gu Yicheng left most of the people in the team guarding at the door to prevent the zombies from approaching here or entering the cold storage to block them in. As for the remaining few people, they all followed him in. Ruan Ning, who has space, is naturally among them. Rao is that the city has been cut off these days, because the cold storage has a very good insulation effect, and the temperature in this place is still below zero degrees Celsius. After entering the door, Ruan Ning couldn''t help but shiver, and went to the heat source next to it. Gu Yicheng came closer. "It''s cold?" Gu Yicheng noticed her movements, frowned, and said softly, "Ningning, you can actually go out to accompany other people. I can only collect supplies by myself." Although his space had received a lot of materials before the end of the world, fortunately, the original area of ??the space was large enough, and he advanced once again before leaving a lot of space. So he alone should be able to put everything in the cold storage in. Ruan Ning shook her head, "It''s not very cold. I can hold on." Now the sky outside is cooling down quickly, and the temperature here is actually not much lower than the outside temperature. She just came in suddenly and felt a little uncomfortable inside. After staying for a while, it was much better. Ruan Ning saw that he was still looking at him, and there was an emotion of disapproval in his eyes. With a thought, a coat was suddenly added to his hand, and then he put on himself, "Brother, look, this way cold." Seeing this, Gu Yicheng''s brows relaxed a little, and he didn''t ask her to leave the cold storage again. After Ruan Ning put on an extra coat for herself, she also asked the other people who followed in whether they were cold or not. There are still several blankets in her space. If you are cold, you can give them. However, except for Ruan Ning''s inherent physique that was weaker, and was not able to adapt to the temperature of the cold storage for a while, the other big men didn''t feel particularly uncomfortable, so they didn''t ask for her blanket. They found a delivery note on the wall near the door, which happened to be the night when the end of the world broke out. The bulk of the goods had not been sent out, so they had to stay here. But this also happens to be cheaper for them. There are a lot of goods in the cold storage. Seeing so many supplies in front of him, Ruan Ning is also happy and surprised. The hamster attributes have exploded, and he can''t wait to empty the place with the shelves and goods. It¡¯s not that Ruan Ning is selfish and doesn¡¯t want to keep it for other survivors, but because the cold storage is now out of power. After someone opens it once, most of the cold air inside will be released. When they leave, the temperature here will rise quickly. , Surely even the current temperature can''t be maintained, even if they want to leave some supplies to later people. Maybe the contents in it were all broken before those people came over. It''s better to take away all, so that it won''t be wasted. Ruan Ning''s space is limited, low-value things cannot be put in, only high-value things can. But as long as these things can be bound together with something and counted as the same object, the combined value of the things is enough, then they can be put in. This is also the method Ruan Ning discovered later. Although the space is still constrained, it is not as troublesome as she thought at the beginning. A rope **** these goods or even a shelf will be counted as one piece by the space. thing. With the increase in temperature, although the temperature here is still below zero, many materials have gradually rotted and smelled and cannot be eaten. However, after they abandoned this part of the unusable materials, the remaining ones are still a considerable amount. Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng jointly took the materials inside into the space. All of a sudden the whole cold storage was half empty. This time I came to the cold storage to gain a lot, and everyone was smiling. After the end of the world, more supplies means you can live longer. Who doesn''t want more food. ********************************** ************************************* This incident went more smoothly than they thought. It is still early and there are still several hours before dark. Gu Yicheng didn''t plan to go to any other cold storage, and led the team straight to the gate of the factory. But before leaving the gate, they met the Dragon Tiger team again. "Your team has explored the eastern area so quickly!" A tall man with a scar on his face looked at the Chenxi team approaching the gate and asked with a look of surprise. He was also one of the nine people who followed Zeng Yi, the leader of the Dragon Tiger team. He was arranged to guard at the gate, and he would notify the other team members whenever possible. "What''s wrong? What happened?" Cabbage wanted to return to the car to pick up something. Hearing the movement, he hurried over to the corner and saw Gu Yicheng and his group standing next to the team members. "Captain Gan, this is the team that will take over the factory mission with us. They have already explored the eastern area and are ready to leave the factory." After Kale recognized the person from the Morning Team, her body stiffened for a moment, and she couldn''t imagine that she would meet this team again here. Her first thought after seeing them was that, fortunately, after the guy Wu Yinchuan was knocked unconscious, he still hadn''t recovered and was left in the car by the captain to rest. Otherwise, if he were to see this team here again, he would not be able to pass this hurdle. At that time there will be trouble again. Cabbage didn''t want to clean up the mess again for Wu Yinchuan''s little brainy guy. But without Wu Yinchuan, Cabbage didn''t want to have any contact with this group of people anymore. She was planning to let them leave as if she didn''t see it, when suddenly she found someone. "Hello, where did we meet?" Kale saw the girl next to the powerful man, wearing a mask, petite, and more familiar. Cabbage has a good memory, and soon remembered that the girl in front of her was the one who agreed to exchange crystal cores with her at the market. "It''s really you?" Although Cabbage and Ruan Ning can only be regarded as strangers who have met twice, if it weren''t for her mutant crystal core that allowed her to successfully upgrade, she might have survived alone now. Difficult, let alone go back to rescue the cousin, and came to the No. 3 base in city b with her, and joined the Dragon Tiger team. Cabbage always feels that replacing her mutant crystal nucleus with ordinary crystal nuclei is taking advantage of her. Gu Yicheng squinted and asked, "Ningning, do you know each other?" "In S City, she and I met at the security zone market and exchanged crystal nuclei once." Ruan Ning explained. She had already confessed the experimental healing ability a long time ago, so she is not afraid of exchanging crystal nuclei with this person to be known by the male protagonist. Cabbage actually has nothing to say with Ruan Ning, but it''s okay to see this little girl who exchanged the mutant crystal core for her. She also joined a strong team. It''s a good time now, and I feel at ease. less. "Okay, there''s nothing wrong here. Let them leave." Kale said to the scar man on one side. Scar Man hesitated for a moment: "But the captain said that after the two teams have completed the investigation, they will integrate the information and report it to the base. They are gone now..." "What''s the matter. It''s the same if you wait until the base to report." Cabbage didn''t know what happened at the factory gate before they came. She thought that the team had requested to go to the east to explore, because she didn''t think the team would listen to their arrangements. Kale''s prestige in the team is good, and after hearing her say that, Scar Man said nothing. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 91： Province g is a large province in China. After the morning team left the food processing factory, they headed north and passed through several cities. On the fifth day, they came to a city in the central part of Province G. This is a very small prefecture-level city under Province G. No matter the population flow or the level of economic development before the end of the world, there is no way to deal with it. Compared with the provincial capital city b city. However, small cities are also better than small cities. For example, after the end of the world, the speed of the fall of small cities is obviously much slower than that of large cities. The speed of evolution of zombies here is also. There are not many mutant zombies, and most of them are some first-order mutant zombies. It is difficult to see one second-order mutant zombies here. Let alone Tier 3 zombies Tier 4 zombies. Compared with the second-order and third-order mutant zombies that they encountered in city s and city b before, they don¡¯t even need to waste much energy to solve this problem. They walked along the way, even if they reached the city center, they were able to deal with it easily , I don¡¯t worry about being surrounded by zombies or being attacked by zombies. The pressure caused by this city is not as great as the pressure caused by a university. And it was after entering this city that Ruan Ning clearly felt that she could deal with these zombies by herself. Previously in the big city, she and the zombies encountered in the team either came in a large group as soon as they came, or they were better than one. She didn''t feel her progress at all, and she couldn''t help killing the zombies. After I arrived in this small city, I realized that my abilities had actually been gradually developed. Although she can''t compare to the kind of high-level attack power, she is at least much stronger than many ordinary people. Thanks to the male protagonist for her unreserved guidance these days, she can make such a big improvement. Her marksmanship, not to mention 100 shots, has an 8 to 90% chance of hitting a walking zombie. Let her survivability greatly improved. ********************************** ************************************* In the car. "Brother, do we really want to follow these people to what base?" Ruan Ning asked puzzledly. Gu Yicheng had a calm face, and the deepness in his eyes flashed past, meaning it was unknown: "Go, why not?" After receiving his answer, Ruan Ning suddenly felt a little flustered, his mouth moved and closed, a pair of apricot eyes blinked, and he did not dare to ask any more. As for why Ruan Ning asked such a question just now, things have to be said back an hour ago. They were collecting supplies in a shopping mall. To survive in the last days, there are many kinds of materials needed, not just food. Just like the weather is getting colder and colder now, all kinds of things like cotton clothes, down jackets, cotton boots, thick quilts, stoves, pots and pans for cooking, etc. have to be started. Before, whether it was in city b or city s, the slightly larger shopping malls were in the urban area. There were too many zombies there, and their focus at that time was on finding people. More energy was devoted to other things, so I did not deliberately go to places like large shopping malls to collect materials. But it''s different in a small city like this. With the overall strength of their team, collecting materials here is obviously much more convenient and safer than those in the other two big cities. The materials will not be different because they are in different places. Ruan Ningle kept strolling around the mall, because he was not in a hurry, and he didn''t miss any of the stores he was interested in, and walked in one by one. There are many zombies in this place, but their strength is generally not high. She and Gu Yicheng collected materials separately. He arranged several people with her. After everyone solved the zombies, she began to collect all the things they needed into the space. The surveillance equipment in the shopping mall has long been unusable, and Ruan Ning is not worried that this scene will be discovered by others. There are four floors in this mall with many types of materials. Especially the clothes, Ruan Ning deliberately took a lot. Now that the water source is contaminated, I don¡¯t know if clothes washed with this kind of water will have any side effects in the long run. So the clothes Ruan Ning changed before have not been worn again. Clothes are more scarce than food for her now. This time just got enough. Fortunately, everyone is so busy now that they only take food. Even if people have been in these shopping malls before they came, the supermarkets below have been swept away. Most of the clothing stores above have survived and stayed. No one took a lot of it. The world has entered autumn when the end of the world broke out more than a month ago. Therefore, many clothing brands have released winter new styles early. Although these clothes are not very thick and pay more attention to styles, they are more than what Ruan Ning wears now. The coat is much warmer. For these, she didn''t waste it either. Everything that could be worn was collected and put into the space. This time I came to the mall and satisfied Ruan Ning''s biggest regret since he got the space. He didn''t spend a lot of money to clean up the mall. However, now that she can take in everything she wants without spending money, it can be regarded as indirectly satisfying her wish. When Ruan Ning and the others had almost collected everything, they met a group of people in the mall. They also came to collect supplies. Although Ruan Ning always remembered that she could not be seen by outsiders, it was impossible to wear a mask all the time, and sometimes she would take it off for a breath. Especially after joining the team, there is probably the backing of male protagonist Gu Yicheng, Ruan Ning suddenly feels more at ease, and there is no such fear every day as before, for fear that this pair will attract attention in the last days. Someone liked his appearance, but he couldn''t beat that person, and was finally forced to become a man''s plaything, biting his tongue and committing suicide. If it is not a last resort, who wants to wear a mask every day to cover his face, as if he has a bad cold. After all, wearing a mask is not as comfortable without wearing a mask. Ruan Ning has long disliked this outfit for so long. Just like this time, Ruan Ning was more relaxed when collecting supplies in the mall. Besides, he saw no other people except the zombies, so he didn''t wear a mask. But it didn''t matter if she was seen, there were other people in the Morning Team, and she didn''t worry about what these people did to her. It''s just that there is a man in this group who is very enthusiastic about her, and invites them to their base for everything. Of course Ruan Ning would not agree to go to the safe base he said. She is not familiar with this man, and what she said in the team doesn''t count, after all, she is not alone now, and there are so many teammates. But to her surprise, next to her, Gu Yicheng, who could be the master, agreed. Ruan Ning always felt that from the time when he agreed to go to the safe base, the hero''s mood was a bit wrong, but she couldn''t guess why it was wrong, and he didn''t seem to want to go to the base as he said. . But the boss didn''t say, Ruan Ning didn''t dare to ask if it was. She was a poor little helpless girl who could not bear his anger. It is said that Ruan Ning has become accustomed to doing whatever he wants in front of Gu Yicheng recently, and it has been a long time since this feeling of tension has occurred. But at this moment, the strong desire to survive told Ruan Ning that she must not continue to ask Gu Yicheng why this time! Otherwise she would die miserably. Ruan Ning was silent all the way, but the more this happened, the more she felt that the low air pressure around her was drowning her. QAQ hum, it wasn''t she who provoke him. Why let her bear these. And she didn''t know what happened to him. ... After driving in the city for almost half an hour, they finally followed the group to a safe base and stopped. That''s right, there are also safe bases in this small city, and I heard from the group that there are still several. But it does not seem to be large. It can be seen from the appearance that the base they brought them to is incomparable with the safe area in city s, let alone the well-managed No. 3 base in city b. Said it is a safe base, it is actually a bigger hotel. A fence next to the hotel, and a few gatekeepers, formed a base. Ruan Ning didn''t mean to look down on this small base. She just didn''t understand why Gu Yicheng had to come to this place to have a look. Is there any difference between this base and other places? "Miss Ruan, slow down." Ruan Ning was about to get out of the car door on her side, and then she saw a group of people leading the way in front of their car. A young man walked up to the car and opened the door for her. , And also caring for her to protect the door frame, fearing that she accidentally hit. "..." This kind of over-enthusiastic behavior made Ruan Ning particularly uncomfortable, especially since she was the only one in the car, there were also several teammates and two elders watching her. Feeling a little embarrassed, Ruan Ning coughed lightly, and said, "...Well, I can just get off the car." Because I thought that I had been seen before anyway, and it was useless to wear it, so Ruan Ning did it this time. He didn''t wear a mask anymore and got out of the car like this. "Miss Ruan, you are so good-looking. You are the most beautiful person I have ever seen." The man''s mouth seemed to be smeared with honey, and all compliments were said. "..." Even people like Ruan Ning who had never been in a relationship could see that this man might be interesting to her. However, he and she also met once, and the source of this kind of affection was probably just a surprise. Ruan Ning was bored, if it weren''t for this person that he didn''t do anything to her, she would have been violent. However, he was like a peacock who only turned on the screen. He was always beside her boasting how powerful he was, how many supernatural players there were in their base, and they would not regret it after joining the base. By the way, he wears a lot like a peacock. In the last days, he even sprayed perfume on his body. She is not a girl like him! ! Before Ruan Ning got into the car, she tried to keep a certain distance from this person, and her attitude was not very good. She thought he had understood her meaning, and would not come to bother her, but she did not expect that she underestimated the degree of this person''s thick skin. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 92： Ruan Ning couldn''t stand the thought of the man who had been talking in her ears before. Ruan Ning had many suitors when he was in school before, but none of them was as passionate as he was unbearable. In addition, it is the end of the world, and people move their swords and guns at every turn, so it feels more difficult to handle than before. Sometimes Ruan Ning really hopes that this peacock man can be like the brawny man who molested her before he met at the No. 3 base in city b. Now you say that apart from being too enthusiastic to make her feel uncomfortable and a little bored, he didn''t do anything extraordinarily in other respects. He didn''t say anything inconsequential, and he didn''t do anything to her. Ruan Ning is a person who does not offend me and I do not offend others. In this situation, apart from staying away from this method, it seems that there is no other solution. After getting out of the car, Ruan Ning learned to be smart this time, and didn''t bother with this person. He hurried to Gu Yicheng, a man with his own cold pressure and aura, and deliberately walked with the people in the team. She thinks she''s all like this, this person probably won''t force her in in a boring manner. Come in and bother her? ? But even if this person didn''t give up, he followed along, Ruan Ning said he would have to drag Gu Yicheng beside him to be talked about. Who made him agree to this person''s invitation to come to this base! ! If they had just walked away when she was in the mall, she wouldn''t have to stay here and be accosted now. Fortunately, Ruan Ning discovered after passing by that not only did the big guys around him didn''t do anything to approach her, but the flower peacock was also stopped by a man and a woman who came out of the base and did not come to pester her again. Ruan Ning let out a sigh of relief. ********************************** ************************************* The hotel, which has been transformed into a base, has a total of nine floors from the outside. There is a fence made of iron plates near the entrance. There are four gatekeepers standing next to them, each holding a fire axe. "Why did you come back so late today?" It was a woman of a man and a woman who came out of the hotel. Her gorgeous looks and tone of voice both gave people a domineering feeling and were not easy to get along with. The man next to her was the opposite of her. He was always silent, and he stood by without saying a word. "Sister Sun, now the food in these places near the base has been cleaned up by us and the survivors of other bases, and there is not much food to eat in half a day." Someone in the team replied. The woman frowned, her tone of voice was not good, she could even be said to be impatient, "Since the surrounding food has been searched, go to a further place. The efficiency of your search team is also too low. If this continues, the survivors of our entire base will starve to death in the future. How can we get enough food every day?" When someone in the team over there heard her words, he felt a little unconvinced, with a trace of indignation on his face, and wanted to say something to refute her, but he was ripped off by the person next to him before he could say it. I pulled my sleeves to stop it. At the same time other people did not speak. The people on Ruan Ning''s side also noticed this scene, and understood that it seemed that the base was not only small in size, but also seemed to have problems in management. The woman who was talking did not yet know what her identity was in this base, but they could clearly feel that the people they met on the road to collect supplies had been complaining about her for a long time. But because of something, she dared not say anything. "We have all gone to the Yueda Mall to find food this time. If you think we can''t do it, then you will find someone else to form a team and take them to find food." Ruan Ning thought it was a flower peacock. When the man talked to this woman, he lost the enthusiasm and enthusiasm to talk to her, and looked much more normal. Ruan Ning was slightly surprised. She thought this person was the kind of person who would strike up a conversation with a beautiful woman. After all, he has all the necessary characteristics for a conversation, thick-skinned and familiar. "Huh. The team and the number of people who go out to search for supplies have been determined early in the morning. Don''t push me around and pull me into the water." When the woman heard the Peacock man say that she would lead the team out to search for supplies, her arrogance was reduced a bit, but it still remained. It''s the eye above the top and the attitude is not good. She glanced casually among the people standing outside the hotel, and suddenly her eyes stopped, and she saw the people in the morning squad who followed the team, and said unhappy: "Who are these people? I remember them. Not from our base." "They are the team we met when we were collecting supplies in the mall." Peacock said, "I invited them to visit the base and join us." The woman seemed to have found something to criticize, and snorted coldly: "In the future, don''t bring any messy people to the base. Not everyone can join us here." "I won''t bring everyone in." The Peacock Man didn''t show up at all. "Since anyone like you can join the base, why can''t their team. I think each of them is better than You are much stronger." "Chen Ling, what do you mean by this? If you are not satisfied with the leader''s decision, you can leave the base now. No one is stopping you." "I don''t mean anything else, nor are I dissatisfied with the leader''s decision. I am simply dissatisfied with you." The two confronted each other at the door of the hotel lukewarm, but whether it was the person guarding the door next to them or the others, they all had an attitude that they were used to. Don''t look at the entire base now there are only more than two hundred people. But where there are people, there will be conflicts of interest. Everyone in Dawn''s team was indifferent to what they said and did not express any opinions. But Ruan Ning listened to him for a while, but he became more and more puzzled about the big guy Gu beside him, and agreed to what the purpose of coming over. Although she knew that he would definitely not take them to the fire pit without everyone knowing. This trust is still there. On the premise that there is no threat to personal safety, Ruan Ning has nothing to worry about as long as the Peacock man named Chen Ling does not come to bother her. After almost a stick of incense, the results finally came out over there. Chen Ling is even better. Finally the woman turned angrily and returned to the hotel, leaving a back for them. As for the man who came out with her, he also left with her. Chen Ling waited for the two people to leave before stepping over, returning to the smile on his face again, saying, "Everyone, I''m sorry, there was a little friction in our base just now." "By the way, especially Miss Ruan, I didn''t scare you just now, right?" Chen Ling said, showing a worried expression, as if thinking of her as a fragile porcelain doll. In fact, Ruan Ning''s appearance is indeed deceptive, with a petite figure, exquisite features, and arousing affection. It makes people want to protect her. ¡­¡­Again. Ruan Ning couldn''t help rolling her eyes in secret, and when she rolled her eyes, she suddenly thought of a good way. He hid behind Gu Yicheng, secretly tugged at his sleeves, and looked at him with watery eyes and whispered. Asked for help: "Brother." The well-behaved and sensible sister is in trouble now, how can a brother stand by? ! Ruan Ning feels tired now. She didn''t even say a few words to this person, so why did he pester her. Just like the woman who left just now, not to mention anything else, she is also very beautiful in terms of looks, and she is not much inferior to her. Is it because she looks good to be bullied? But the appearance before she crossed is clearly the same as now. How come I never met someone fell in love with her at first sight. Ruan Ning once again felt the malice that Crossing had done to her. She knew that this overly beautiful face would cause her a lot of trouble in the last days, and she slowly relaxed her vigilance since there had been no accidents before. She seemed too naive now. "I think it''s getting dark outside. Now that your internal friction is over, you can take us in now." Gu Yicheng felt the movement of the girl beside him, his brows loosened, but his voice was not as gentle as before. It seemed cold and indifferent. The aura of his whole body when he is not speaking makes people unable to ignore it, and when he speaks, it makes people unconsciously focus on him. Chen Ling originally wanted to say a few more words with his lover who fell in love at first sight. Who knew that she saw her holding the sleeve of the man next to her in a blink of an eye, and also heard the elder brother said from her mouth. He was puzzled, staring at the two for a few seconds, the arc of the smile on his face became slightly shallow. Chen Ling took a deep look at Gu Yicheng, who was silent and invisible, and said with a smile, "Of course you can. Follow me, let me introduce you to our base." This hotel was a local four-star hotel before the end of the world. The decoration looks luxurious, and there are three elevators installed. It''s just that now there is a power outage, and the elevator in the hotel is naturally unavailable. You can only go upstairs from the safe passage by the stairs. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 93： It took Chen Ling less than an hour, and everyone who led the morning team quickly visited most of the hotel. "How about? Are you interested in joining us? The treatment of our base is much better than that of other bases around." Chen Ling said. Gu Yicheng''s tall body blocked his sight of the girl, his eyebrows were cold, and his thin lips lightly opened: "No hurry, this matter is not a trivial matter after all, we need to consider it again." "Yes. I have prepared a room for you. You can rest in the base for one night, and it will not be too late to reply tomorrow. But personally, I still look forward to your joining our base as soon as possible." Chen Lingzui The above mentioned people who are looking forward to their entire team. In fact, Ruan Ning is the only one he has been staring at. It''s just that from his perspective, she couldn''t see the girl''s full figure, because she was blocked by the man standing next to her, so she wouldn''t let anyone see it any more. Seeing this, Chen Ling more and more affirmed the guess in his heart. He hasn''t been blinded by his own feelings. Although the two people in front of him are brothers and sisters, no matter whether it is the facial features or the external appearance, they are completely different from this. As for what the real situation is, after these people join the base, Chen Ling naturally has more time to understand, and is not in a hurry to solve the mystery now. ********************************** ************************************* After visiting this small base, the sun has set, and the sky outside has become dim. Only the moon high in the sky is still there. Today is a cloudy day. The moon is half covered by clouds. In a semi-closed space like a hotel, there is not much light coming in. Because there is no electricity, for a long time after the end of the world, people¡¯s work and rest seem to have returned to ancient times. They work at sunrise and rest at sunset. There is no entertainment. Once it gets dark, it¡¯s almost time to go to bed, and then wait for dawn Well, get up early in the morning. The hotel is actually equipped with a generator, and there is still a lot of diesel left. It''s just that there are too few materials of this kind, so in this small base, only a small number of people can occasionally use generators. And people like Team Dawn, who haven''t even joined the base yet, naturally can''t give them such scarce things. It is already an exception to let them live here. Chen Ling arranged four rooms for them in this hotel. As for how to live, let them allocate them. There are fourteen people in four rooms, which is really not very generous. However, although there are many rooms in the whole hotel, not all rooms can be accommodated. Some rooms can no longer live in due to some reasons in the last days. In addition, there were originally more than 200 people living here, and there were no extra rooms at all. These four rooms were finally vacant. Not all of the four rooms assigned to the Morning Team are on the same floor. There are two on the fourth floor and two on the fifth floor. When Ruan Ning was the only girl in the team, she slept alone in a tent or a bed. Now there is one more Jiang''s mother, so these few days have become the two of them sleeping together. But today''s situation is a bit different. They are not the only people in this hotel. They stay in other people''s territory, surrounded by strangers. There are too many insecurity factors. If Ruan Ning and Jiang Mu were allowed to live in the same room, even if someone in the team had been guarding in the next room, it would still not be as safe as staying in the same room. They are also afraid of accidents between the two. Jiang Mu can live in the same room with Jiang Jingchao, Jiang Jingyang and Jiang''s father. The abilities of the two brothers Jiang Jingchao and Jiang Jingyang are enough to protect the family and deal with unexpected situations that may occur at night. It''s just perfect for their family to live in one room. The remaining eight people are also males, there is nothing to entangle, four people and four people are reasonably divided into two rooms, as long as everyone can take turns to rest today. Even if there is any danger at night, if someone is watching the night, you can detect it immediately. Only Ruan Ning, a minor girl, became the most difficult person in the team to arrange. After all, there was only one girl in the team, and Jiang''s mother had a place to live, so she placed the order. But letting her live in a room alone made everyone even more worried. But this problem is neither easy to solve, but also easy to solve. There is only one way left, and that is to let her and Gu Yicheng live in the same room. Because no matter how they say it is a brother-sister relationship, even if they are not brothers and sisters, it is always more natural than living with other people in the team. Moreover, Gu Yicheng''s strength also allows him to take care of Ruan Ning by himself, without the need for several people to live together. Ruan Ning was stunned for a while when he heard this arrangement at first. I never thought that I would live in the same room with the male lead in the end. ********************************** *************************************** Each of Ruan Ning''s rooms are standard double rooms in the hotel. There are two beds in every room. Ruan Ning was very satisfied. Fortunately, it''s not the kind that only has one bed in a room. Otherwise, you have to face the last multiple choice question that only one of the two people can sleep in the bed. When renting a house in Zone D of No.3 Base, Gu Yicheng gave her the only bed in the house and slept on the sofa. Ruan Ning felt a little embarrassed at the time. If this situation happened again this time, she might have to take the initiative to apply for the sofa. Ruan Ning felt okay to sleep in the same room with Gu Yicheng tonight, except that he felt a little awkward at the beginning, but after getting used to it, there is nothing wrong with it. After all, the situation is special now, everyone is in the end of the world, she doesn''t pay much attention to it, and she doesn''t let two people sleep in the same bed. Besides, nothing can happen between her and Gu Yicheng! After Ruan Ning mistakenly thought that Gu Yicheng was unruly towards her last time, she is now inexplicably confident in him. After washing in the bathroom, Ruan Ning returned to the room and saw the man taking off his jacket sitting on the sofa and reading. Upon seeing this scene, Ruan Ning couldn''t help but persuade him: "Brother, reading under candle light can easily hurt your eyes." When she used to watch TV series, she often saw the embroidery of ancient women forgetting to sleep and eat in front of oil lamps. The plot of blindness. "Ok." The physical quality of the supernatural person has been improved, and the eyeballs are not so fragile at all, so it is easy to read a book and hurt. Gu Yicheng did not refute her either, put down the book, got up and walked over, and touched her head, "Hey, go to bed early. We will leave here early tomorrow." There was no light in the room, but they took the flashlight and candle from the space themselves. In the dim candlelight, his brows and eyes trance revealed a trace of tenderness. Ruan Ning blinked, and the feeling was gone. She heard what he had just said and asked: "Brother, why are we leaving tomorrow morning?" They just came, didn''t they just come, and felt they had done nothing except to visit the base. "There is nothing to do here." Gu Yicheng said gently. Ruan Ning was a little confused, but she was a little tired, and did not continue to ask, nodded: "That''s it." Recently, Gu Yicheng''s temper was moody and uncertain, just like coming to the base this time. Go, sometimes Ruan Ning can''t figure out whether he is angry or not. But Ruan Ning was of course happy to leave this place early. Finally no longer need to be entangled. Ruan Ning slept on the bed near the wall. After lying down for a short time, she couldn''t resist the doze and fell asleep. After she fell asleep, someone came over silently and sat beside her bed. Gu Yicheng''s night vision ability is different from ordinary people. Under the faint candlelight, he can still clearly see her peaceful sleeping face. A pair of clear eyes covered, crow-like eyelashes, and...red lips. His naked eyes were not hidden at all, and his dark eyes were like a pool of water, as if he could **** people in. And all this, Ruan Ning, who was sleeping now, didn''t even notice it. She didn''t have any precautions against the other person in the same room with her, so she fell asleep deeply. "Ningning...Ningning..." His low voice sounded in this empty room. ¡ª¡ªNo one answered him. Gu Yicheng stared at the **** the bed, and suddenly his fingers touched her delicate face. The soft touch is the same as her, people can''t help but want to get closer, closer. The big hand slowly slipped from her cheek to her neck, slender and fragile, as if it would break at a single break. The girl next to her was not too defensive at all, and she showed her weakness without reservation. Just like now, if he wants to kill her, he won''t even use the ability. It only takes a few seconds, and the signs of her life will disappear completely. The night was colder than the day, and it seemed that he felt the heat source beside him. Ruan Ning''s head rubbed his palm unconsciously, his movements looked very intimate, like a little animal seeking warmth. Gu Yicheng was stunned for a moment, a trace of astonishment flashed in his eyes. "Tell me about you, how can you sleep in front of me with confidence..." Gu Yicheng whispered, and suddenly laughed softly, with a little smile in his eyes. Only oneself can be believed in the last days. To give one''s life to another person and trust one person unconditionally is a very stupid thing to Gu Yicheng. Such an approach is equivalent to completely exposing one''s own weaknesses to others, and even entrusting life and death to others. But for some reason, Gu Yicheng now really likes Ruan Ning''s way of giving him all his trust. And there was an unprecedented feeling of joy in my heart. Gu Yicheng always knew that the person in front of him was completely different from him. The habits of life in the last few years before rebirth have deepened into the bones, and habits have become natural. On the way, Gu Yicheng wouldn''t let himself fall asleep completely even when other people in the team were watching the night, and he always remained awake and vigilant. Gu Yicheng has been intimately related since he was a child, and can''t tell what is like and what is love. But he doesn''t need to figure it out. Gu Yicheng only needs to know that he wants to keep her by his side. And he will always protect her comprehensively. No matter when, as long as he is still there, she won''t let her have trouble. Gu Yicheng did not stay by the side of Ruan Ning''s bed all the time. After blowing out the candle, he slept in another bed in the middle of the night. In the middle of the night, the night was like ink, and there was a sudden movement in the corridor outside the door. In the darkness, Gu Yicheng suddenly opened a pair of dark eyes, and his whole body was awake. He glanced at the girl lying next to her for the first time. When she slept, she was very peaceful and she fell asleep in any posture until she woke up completely. This little movement outside did not wake her up. After a while, the sound of footsteps gradually approached, and two of them stopped at the door of the room where they were. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Because of the fear of collapse, I have been unswervingly writing QAQ in accordance with the outline. In fact, by looking at the copy, I know that the rest is basically emotional drama. I''m really serious about writing emotional dramas! Why do you want to abandon and fatten me (the storm is crying...) I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 94： When Ruan Ning woke up from her sleep, she saw a person standing next to her bed. In the dark, she could only see a vaguely tall figure. She couldn''t clearly see the person''s looks and the expression on his face, and she almost didn''t startle. Fortunately, she quickly recognized this person as Gu Yicheng through her senses, and then resisted the urge to draw a gun. I woke myself up in the middle of the night because I knew he wouldn''t be okay. Just when I wanted to ask what happened, I heard a rustling movement from the door...like someone was whispering at the door. Ruan Ning wondered, how could someone be at their door in the middle of the night? ? "There are people outside, please don''t make any noise. Go to the sofa and hide, here I will deal with it." Gu Yicheng''s voice was suppressed very low, perhaps because he was afraid of being heard by people outside, he still came to her ear and finished. This sentence. Ruan Ning, who was so close, could hear his breathing and the warm breath sprayed from the breath of people around him. In the darkness, Ruan Ning''s white ears were slowly dyed with a hint of pink. She nodded hurriedly. At this moment, she didn''t say much, and she didn''t have to stay with him to deal with the enemy, but got off the bed quickly. There was no sound in the middle, and he hid in the corner of the sofa next to him. This place happens to be the blind spot of the room, and there is no light, even if people outside the door walk in, they will not notice it. After seeing her hiding well, Gu Yicheng started to act. ********************************** ************************************* at the same time. At the door of Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng''s room, there are now two ordinary men, one tall and one short. "You act quietly, don''t wake people up. If we disrupt the boss''s plan this time, we won''t be able to eat and go." One of the tall men saw that his companion accidentally asked them to plan this time. The needle used fell to the ground and couldn''t help but murmured. Another man with a shorter head, seeing the people around him so nervous, said nonchalantly: "Don''t scare yourself. You said that at this point in time, besides us, how could there be anyone who hasn''t slept. " More than two o''clock in the morning is when people sleep most. And there is someone guarding under the hotel. These newcomers were scattered to different rooms, and there shouldn''t be anyone in them who would be so vigilant that they would not sleep at night and would still find someone to watch the night. The tall man also felt that there was some truth in what he said, and his tense nerves relaxed, but thinking of the work that Sister Sun had given them before he came over, he solemnly expressed his expression and said: "Whether we scare ourselves or not, we Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and complete the task that Sister Sun gave us. If it''s delayed, Sister Sun won''t be able to spare us." The two of them glanced at the house number in front of them, after confirming it, stepped lightly, and slowly opened the door. After entering the door, walking through the hallway, and seeing the two beds in the middle of the room, a fuzzy human figure was exposed. The two gave each other a look, each holding a needle in his hand. At the same time, they each have a thick rope hanging from their waists. In their operation this time, the personnel were divided into four waves, and the other three rooms were handled by others. The task of the two of them only needs to bring down all the people in this room. Before they came, they had sent someone to inquire secretly, because they knew that the number of people living in this room was the least among these rooms, so they were not strong enough to be arranged here. But it¡¯s okay. The two of them have secret weapons. For example, the needle that they hold in their hands contains muscle relaxant. It is guaranteed to go through the needle. Even if they are powerful, they are both The kind that can put him on the ground immediately, and can''t raise the strength within a few hours, also can''t use any abilities. This kind of muscle relaxant is a good thing that is hard to see on the market before or after the end of the world. If it weren¡¯t for Sister Sun to see Captain Chen Lingchen, he would not have a low opinion of the team brought from outside, these people do not seem weak, there should be several supernaturalists inside, and this matter must be guaranteed not in the hotel. It made too much noise and disturbed those people in the search team. It was impossible for Sister Sun to give them such a powerful thing and use it on these people. After the muscle relaxant has taken effect, they will then tie up the person inside with a rope and gag the mouth. Even if this person is strong, it is useless and they can only knead it. The two moved separately, the tall one walked over to the left bed, and the short one walked over to the right bed. The tall man''s needle was pointed at the position of the person on the bed, but his hand was still hanging in the air, and he was firmly grasped by the extra hands that came out of the sky. bad! what''s the situation? ! Could it be that the man lying on the bed is already awake? ! The tall man suddenly realized this and he couldn''t help showing a trace of panic on his face. He took a step back suddenly. Because he didn''t have time to pay attention to the surrounding situation, his calf directly hit the edge of the bed. The pain for a moment caused him. The whole person is sober a lot. Yes, what are people afraid of when they wake up? What''s to be afraid of! As long as the muscle relaxant is injected into this person''s body, his goal is achieved. After he figured it out, his hand holding the needle slammed into the arm of the person next to him. Gu Yicheng sneered, twisted with one hand, and kicked his left foot forward. When this person was subconsciously avoiding, he moved his backhand, and the needle was stuck on the person''s neck. As for the contents inside, he also noticed. . Shot into the body. The people next to him were fighting. At this time, the short man also found out that there was no one on his side of the bed. His needle was punctured and he opened the quilt to see that there was only one pillow inside. Seeing that the incident was revealed, the tall man was hit again, and the short man didn''t care about the companion who came with him at this time. He turned around and ran towards the door. Gu Yicheng threw the empty syringe on the ground, his face was cold, his eyes were cold, he didn''t even look at the person who collapsed on the bed, and he was not afraid that another person would just run out like this. He walked a few steps in a hurry, took a bullet from the space, and threw it out. The blade just scratched the head of the person who was about to escape, and inserted it only a few steps away from him. Far away on the door panel. The short man''s body stiffened to the side. The fear that the spring knife had swept from the edge of his head just now, he hasn''t recovered until now, his legs are soft, and he keeps trembling. He obviously wants to hurry up. He escaped from this place, but his feet did not listen to his commands, as if glued to the place, he could not move. "Run, why didn''t you run?" A low and dangerous voice sounded in the room. The man who threw the knife just now is behind him. "I, I surrender, don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!!" The short man raised his hands above his head in a posture of surrender. He is an ordinary person with no abilities, and he was so frightened that he was weakened before he even started fighting. To show his sincerity, he gritted his teeth and injected himself with the needle on his hand. The tall man was so angry that he wanted to swear, but it was a pity that Gu Yicheng knocked him out when he spoke. Ruan Ning stood in the dark. Seeing that the dust had settled here, the two men had lost their combat effectiveness and there would be no resistance. Then, they took out a flashlight from the space, turned on the trot and walked to Gu Yicheng¡¯s side. . "Brother, are you okay?" The room was too dark just now, and she didn''t see if he was injured. After Gu Yicheng saw the girl appear, the expression on his face eased a little, and said warmly, "I''m fine." Ruan Ning: "Brother, these two people seem to be living in this hotel. But why did they run over to deal with us in the middle of the night? They also used something so powerful." Ruan Ning saw it with his own eyes just now. After Gu Yicheng plunged the two of them into the tall man''s body, the man immediately collapsed to the ground. The contents may be similar to narcotics or other medicines that can make people lose their mobility. "Say! Who instructed you to do this?" These two people are so weak, they definitely can''t do this kind of thing. There must be someone behind them who instigated them. "It''s not me, it''s not me. It''s Sister Sun! Yes, Sister Sun asked us to do this. She and Captain Chen have long been at odds with each other. This time he brought you back and wanted to let you join. The base will threaten her status. Sister Sun wants you all to disappear, so that Captain Chen won''t be fueled." The short man stammered, and was frightened out in the cold weather. sweat. Sister Sun ordered it? So it was her? ! ! Ruan Ning immediately remembered the coquettish woman who spoke domineeringly to them at the entrance of the hotel this afternoon. However, they hadn''t had any grievances before that, so they would have been attacked by such a simple reason? Still use the despicable means of sneak attack in the middle of the night. Moreover, I heard from this person that their original plan this time was to throw them all down one by one and throw them on the road with many zombies, so that they could look at themselves helplessly when they were conscious. Eaten bit by bit by the zombies. Take the supplies in their car and the backpack they brought over as their own. If this is the case, then the person who came up with this method would have a very vicious heart. After listening to Ruan Ning, the expression on her face was very ugly. I believe that no matter who is treated this way suddenly, her mood will be as bad as hers. She stared at the people on the ground and said, "The grandson you are talking about, where does she live now?" If people do not offend me, I will not offend. Even if Ruan Ning doesn''t like any means of using violence to control violence, he still has no reason to suffer such anger from other people and have to bear it silently. These people provoke them first this time. Now that you remember to act on others, you must be ready for others to fight back. "Sister Sun, she is on the top floor, the one on the right." It''s all this time, as long as you can survive, there is nothing you can''t say. What''s more, the short man was not originally under the hands of Sister Sun. He was totally attracted by this high return. The person who was originally assigned to his post suddenly felt uncomfortable tonight, so he took it up. After this happened, he could get an extra week of food. But if he had known that this would be the result, he would never come over even if he was given food for another month. Ruan Ning didn''t feel much surprised when she heard that sister grandson lived on the top floor. The top floor of this four-star hotel is a business suite, which is also the only place that Chen Ling had not taken them to when Chen Ling had taken them to visit the hotel. At the time, she thought that only the leader of their small base lived on the top floor. It turned out that the grandson also lived on it. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 95： After Gu Yicheng and Ruan Ning had dealt with the two people, they left the room and saw Xue Chenlinyang, who lived on the same floor as them, dragging two people whose mouths were gagged by cloth strips and walking away from the diagonally opposite room. come out. The two of them naturally came out empty-handed. As for the two men in their room who had been injected with muscle relaxants, after questioning, they were knocked out by Gu Yicheng and threw them into the corner. Went out. "Gu Shao, someone in our room touched and attacked tonight and found four muscle relaxants on them." Xue Chen said with a look of concern, "How about you and Miss Ruan? Is there anything wrong with you? ?" Gu Yicheng: "Two people got in our room just now, but I have knocked them out. Now Ning Ning and I are going upstairs to find the mastermind behind this incident." Going to find the mastermind behind the scenes? The other four people looked at each other. Most of the materials on the team''s surface are placed with them, so they all thought it was their spontaneous behavior that these two men wanted to come over and steal something. Moreover, these two people said the same under their coercion, so there was no doubt. Unexpectedly, there are other people behind instructing this secret. Lin Yang kicked the two people next to him in a dangerous tone: "It seems that you two are not honest at all. You are both like this and you still want to lie to us." They almost fooled them and left behind. There is another mastermind. They were not without doubts after recognizing the contents of the syringe. After all, muscle relaxants are controlled products. Although no one will take care of these after the end of the world, places like hospitals with a lot of patients are far more dangerous than other places in a city. With the **** skills of these two people, how could it be possible to produce such a powerful thing. The two people who were **** tightly with twine, could not say a complete word, and could only whimper, shivered under everyone''s sight. "Okay, I will give you two one more chance now, and quickly give me a clear explanation of what I haven''t explained clearly, and I will understand it one by one. If you know, I am not a good talker..." Lin Yang squatted down, patted the shoulders of the two of them, and said with a smile. ********************************** ************************************* ten minutes later. Lin Yang''s face was bluish and purple because of resistance. The two people who couldn''t see the original appearance were lying dying on the cold floor, tears and noses. The two men stubbornly resisted at first, refusing to tell the truth. But after being scared of being beaten, naturally he was willing to say anything. This time their statement was the same as the two people in Ruan Ning''s room. They all said in unison that the woman named Sister Sun instructed them to do this. The purpose is to quietly get rid of a dozen of them in this line tonight, and then when they wake up in the morning, let Chen Ling see that they are all dead outside the base, his face will definitely be very different. Ugly. At that time, not only could she severely frustrate Chen Ling''s spirit, but she could also get their supplies, killing two birds with one stone. "Brother Gu, we can''t just eat this loss! Since some people want to engage us, then we can treat them in a human way, so that they can also learn a lesson, knowing that not everyone can bully." Lin Yang took a few muscle relaxants found from the two people and said viciously. Anyway, he couldn''t swallow this breath. It would be too unpleasant to leave without cleaning up the leader behind him. Regarding what Lin Yang said, even the good-tempered Da Cheng and others did not mean to refute the plan. They don''t want to participate in the power struggle of this base, nor do they want to bully others by force, but it doesn''t mean they want to be bullied like this. If it wasn''t for them that they hadn''t let their guard down, they had arranged a night watch in every room today, maybe they would all be recruited, and they would be the ones who would die. However, this plan to bring them down, in which only a small group of people participated in the hotel should also be true, and these people did not lie. Because this floor is not only the two rooms occupied by them, but after such a thing, the movement is not small. If everyone is really involved, seeing that it has not been successful for so long, it must be the whole People from the base will come to surround them, and there is no need to use this insidious method to calculate them in the middle of the night. In each of the four rooms, two people were arranged to run over in the middle of the night and inject them with powerful potions, and they really looked up to them. And that Chen Ling, thanks to him not knowing this time, otherwise they would definitely not let him go this time. ********************************** ************************************* After the members of Dawn''s team converged on the fifth floor, some stayed in place to rest, while others were taken by Gu Yicheng to the top floor to meet the grandson who wanted them to die for a while. The corridor was very dark. They didn''t turn on the flashlights in order not to get rid of the trouble and went up the stairs in the dark. "Who are you?! Hurry down! This upper floor does not allow other people to come up." The guard in the middle of the corridor on the ninth floor heard a faint sound of footsteps downstairs, and quickly turned on the flashlight, went down to check the situation, and then I found that there were several faceless people sneaking up on the corridor. He realized that something was wrong, and just wanted to run upstairs to wake up the alarm on the wall. Who thought he was tripped on the ground by a vine that didn¡¯t know where it came from before he got there, and he went straight. Rolled down the stairs. After he rolled down the stairs, the others hurriedly gutted his mouth and tied the man up, completing a series of actions in less than half a minute. As for the person who just used the wood power, it was Xu Chi. After Xu Chi was bitten by a zombie, he did not become a zombie, but at the same time he did not have the awakening ability. Gu Yicheng left him at that time and said there was a way to help him solve this problem. The previous conditions were immature because at that time they did not encounter third-order and above zombies, and did not get high-order crystal nuclei. However, after coming out of B, several Tier 3 crystal nuclei suddenly appeared in the team. Gu Yicheng left two for upgrading, and the other Tier 3 wood crystal nucleus was handed over to Xu Chi. Seeing that Ningning told him all the pros and cons on the face of Ningning, let him decide for himself whether to take the risk of stimulating the abilities. For people with characteristics like Xu Chi, there will be one or two out of almost a hundred people who survived the infection in the previous life. If he doesn''t use the high-level crystal nucleus to activate, even if he is scratched by a high-level zombie, he won''t be infected again, but he will never awaken the ability. I can only be an ordinary person in my life. However, if you choose to use the crystal nucleus to stimulate the power, the probability is not high, and it can even be said to be very low, which is about the same as the probability of an ordinary person not being infected by a zombie. What Gu Yicheng gave him was the best and gentlest wood nucleus among the major abilities, which was a possibility with a relatively high probability. After thinking about it all night, Xu Chi used this power halfway down the road. At that time, the seven orifices were bleeding and he almost didn''t die. Fortunately, he not only survived, but also awakened the wood power, and the power level was directly improved. Jumped to the second order. Since then, there has been an extra ability player in the team. After controlling this person, Lin Yang was too lazy to waste time, wasted a lot of words with him, and directly used the fastest and most effective method, that is, after a fist punch, he smoothly got the information they wanted to know from his mouth. But when he was being questioned, the guard was so frightened that he almost fainted. In fact, Ruan Ning and his party were not interested in killing a guard at all. Those who are wronged have their own debts, whoever counts them, this evil result will fall on their heads. The decoration of the top floor is better than that of the lower floors. In addition, it should be cleaned every day after the end of the world. It looks like it is still before the end of the world. There are two commercial suites on the top floor. According to what these people said, the one on the right is the grandson''s room. The soundproofing of the hotel is good. They didn''t think about keeping a low profile, but they didn''t want to cause trouble and let people run away, so instead of kicking the door directly, they used the ability to unlock the door. The result was searched inside, only to find that there was no one in this room. "Are those people lying to us again? No one is in this room." There is no one in the business suite of Nuo University, but when you open the closet by the bed, there are many clothes in it. It''s all women''s clothes. Ruan Ning found that the woman dressed in these clothes was the same. It means that the woman has lived in this place at least, but she doesn''t know where she ran tonight. Ruan Ning twisted her pretty eyebrows, and guessed: "Could it be that sister grandson got the news in advance, so she ran away?" "Probably not. Those who came to our room to sneak attacks were all controlled by us for the first time. There is no time for her to get news in advance." Xue Chen analyzed. Moreover, the base is the territory of these people, even if the plan is revealed, there is no reason to leave the base and escape like this. On the contrary, based on her personality, if she really received the news ahead of time, some of her people should come to intercept them. Lin Yang thought for a while and said, "Isn''t there another suite next door? Maybe that person might not be there." Everyone also felt that this possibility was reasonable, and returned to the corridor. The same method was used to pry open the door lock of another suite. After entering, he found that there were more traces of life here than in the next room. It means that this place should be occupied by people. They moved separately and searched all other places, and in the end only the master bedroom was left. Before Xu Chi had awakened his ability, he had been regretting that he had not done much to the team. This time he tried to be the vanguard and opened the door with one kick. There is indeed someone in this room. But what they didn''t expect was that there were two people lying on the big bed in the room with their bodies under their heads. They were startled by the kick of the door and suddenly got up from the bed. At the same time, there were clothes scattered around the bed, both for men and women. They didn''t know the man among the two, but that woman was indeed the woman who was at the door of the hotel yesterday afternoon who didn''t deal with Chen Ling. Ruan Ning didn''t know that after the door was opened, she would see such a thrilling scene. She was stunned for a moment, and then quickly turned her head to stop looking at the two people on the bed who were detrimental to their beauty. And someone turned her head faster than her, a pair of big hands blocked her, covering her eyes, and he could feel the warm body temperature from his palm. She blinked uncomfortably, and her long eyelashes swept across her palm, making Gu Yicheng on the side feel as if someone was swiping a feather on his heart. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 96： Suddenly seeing so many people rushing in from the door, the two people on the bed were also shocked, and they had no idea that someone would break into the top floor in the middle of the night. "How did you get in?! Why did you break into our base?!" The man on the bed was a bit fat, with small eyes, and his friendly face was now a bit hideous. Xu Chi, who was in the lead, coughed lightly, and while silently shifting his sight, not looking at the two naked and naked, he did not forget to urge the seed in his hand. Under the influence of the supernatural power, the seeds sprout and grow rapidly at an incredible speed, and then wrap around where the two people on the bed are. Seeing this scene, the two of them didn''t care what clothes and pants they were wearing. The woman hurriedly put on the bathrobe next to her. The man also never picked up a coat from the ground when avoiding an attack. His movements were not as fast as a woman, so he was almost dragged by the vine. Fortunately, he used the ability in time to cut the vine. Sun Qinqin quickly recognized who the few people at the door were. She couldn''t help being shocked. Since these people were fine, it seemed that the plan tonight was a complete failure. Not only did the plan fail, but this group of people also came to the top floor and found her. They were looking for revenge in this posture. damn it! It''s a bunch of unbelievable things! ! She gave them so many good things this time, and she couldn''t handle so many people. He betrayed her after the incident and exposed her. Sun Qinqin didn''t think it was wrong for her to find someone to deal with these people, who made them the team that Chen Ling had found, and wanted them to join in to divide her power. Don''t think she didn''t know that when he was collecting supplies, he lost a lot of supplies every time and hid them secretly. It''s just that she couldn''t find where he put those supplies. Once she found the place to store the supplies, she would blow the pillow breeze and let the leader get rid of him. This would be better than two birds with one stone. There are also those who betrayed her. After she solves these people in front of her, she will not be able to spare them at that time. It will be difficult to understand her hatred if they are not thrown into the zombies. ********************************** ************************************* Just as he was about to start a fight over there, Ruan Ning was covered with his eyes by Gu Yicheng beside him and walked out of the room with him. She was thin-skinned and felt a little embarrassed to be treated so carefully. When she wanted to remove his hand, she heard the man slowly say in a low voice, "Ningning, don''t look, hurt your eyes." Ruan Ning felt his tone as if he were treating her as a minor and inexperienced little girl. Although calculated based on the age of the original owner, it would indeed take several months before he reached the age of eighteen. However, her true age is not only seventeen years old. A person who has been an adult for several years is treated like a child by Gu Yicheng. Ruan Ning felt a little frustrated, wondering if she was too unpromising. Also, did she react too much when she saw the two naked. That''s why he felt that she was not suitable for this kind of occasion, and reached out to block her. In fact, she can completely regard this as watching an episode of Animal World. "Ningning, wait a minute in the outside living room, we will solve them soon." Gu Yicheng could feel a tingle palm when he put it down, and his eyes were slightly deep. Ruan Ning lowered his eyes, a little uninterested. Gu Yicheng sensed her thoughts and said warmly: "You can help us guard the gate here to see if anyone else comes in." Ruan Ning knew that he was afraid that she would be left thinking too much, saying that he was looking for something to do for himself, but in fact he was changing the law to protect her. Staying in the living room, she only heard the noise in the room getting louder and louder, and there were a lot of sounds of things breaking. It is reasonable to say that a normal fight is unlikely to make such a loud movement. This time, Ruan Ning felt that the two people inside seemed to realize their weakness, and they had been trying to run to the door while deliberately creating movement. It seems to be asking for help. But after all, the strength of the two is not strong, and within a few minutes of thumping, they no longer have the strength to resist, and the movement caused by the fight is completely gone. After getting rid of the two of them, Xu Chi made three final cuts, tied them up with vines, and gave them a shot. After shooting the muscle relaxant seized not long ago, they were all weakened and broke free no matter what. Do not let go of constraints. Although their purpose was to catch the woman, they didn''t know if the man she called the leader was also her accomplice in this operation. In this case, they couldn''t let go of them until they figured it out. "Who are you? I don''t think there should be any grievances between us? As long as you let me go, just mention any benefits you want." Seeing that the fat man has been captured by these people, he doesn''t know what medicine was injected, nor Going to struggle again, use words to convince these people. In his view, they have no grievances and no grudges, as long as the benefits are sufficient, there is no unsolvable trouble. After Xu Chi **** the people, Xue Chen casually threw them a quilt, covering the bathrobes that the two had damaged during the fight. "If you want to know what happened, you should ask the woman next to you." Lin Yang squinted and said, "We were also woken up in our sleep tonight. Now we are very irritable and want to hit someone, so you What do you say?" The man turned his head and glanced at the woman **** with him, paused, thinking of something, his eyes were fierce, and he quickly said: "I am the leader of this base. I don''t know what you said. If she really provokes you, you can dispose of it at will, and our base promises not to shelter such a vicious person." Sun Qinqin watched incredulously as he pushed her out just like this, just to save himself: "The leader!" "You are responsible for your own mistakes, and you have told you not to provoke outsiders. You just don''t listen. Are you trying to kill everyone in the base?" The man said in a high-sounding voice, taking all the mistakes away. Pushing it onto the people around her, she wondered how this woman could be so stupid, and whether she could figure out the background of those people before provoke them. Now he kicked the iron plate, so that he was dragged down with her. Had it not been for her beautiful appearance and some supernatural powers, he would have been bored with her this month. It just so happened that he saw a new woman in the base a few days ago, and she was not bad in appearance and body. After she died, he changed her. "Haha," Sun Qinqin twisted his face when he heard his ruthless words, and said fiercely: "I took those muscle relaxants from your safe. Don''t say you don''t know, so you are also an accomplice, I If something happens, don¡¯t think about it! Don¡¯t think about living anymore!" The two men and women who were still in bed frankly just now, less than twenty minutes passed, began to accuse each other, and wanted to drag each other into the water. It''s just that this scene is really ironic now. When the two were arguing, there was a sound of footsteps over the corridor. Hearing the sound, Gu Yicheng stretched out his hand to block Ruan Ning behind him, and reminded others present to pay attention to someone coming outside. That person should have also noticed something wrong in the room and slowed down. When the tied man saw them like this, he immediately thought of who the person was, and hurriedly shouted at the door: "Help! Sheng Zhiyuan! Come and save me!" Probably after hearing his help, the man''s footsteps picked up again quickly, and he ran in without hesitation. Several wind blades were also sent out at the same time. ¡ª¡ªIt was the man who came with that woman yesterday afternoon. Could it be that he is the one these two people have been waiting for? Before he could figure out the relationship between several people, Ruan Ning discovered that this man who had rushed to save his life was unexpectedly powerful. Under Xue Chen''s attack, not only did this person show no disadvantage, he had done so many moves, but Xue Chen showed signs that he was about to lose. Xue Chen, as a Tier 2 gold-type superpower, is also a well-trained soldier, and his strength in the Chenxi team can also be ranked in the top. Unexpectedly, there are such masters in this small base. It seems that we can''t underestimate this place. There are a lot of people on their side, and although his strength is good, he may be defeated one by one when replaced by other people here, but there is also Gu Yicheng on their side. It didn¡¯t take long for the two to fight, he gradually The ability was not supported. When he was not able to dodge, he was hit by the lightning ability, his arm was numb, the knife in his hand fell to the ground, and the blood flowed suddenly. And the two people who were tightly bound on the ground, especially the fat man, couldn''t stop the surprise on their faces when they first saw this person appear. Now that he was also defeated, he couldn''t help but cursed an swear word. Only he knew that he could occupy this hotel, and a large part of the reason for establishing this base was because of this person. Unexpectedly, this group of people can be so strong, even he can''t stand it. The man couldn''t help complaining about Sun Qinqin again, it was this woman who caused the disaster, and brought him and his base to annihilation. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 97： The fat man had never thought that he would fall to this point before today. This month, he basically lived the life of the Emperor of the Earth in the base. Although he said he was the person in charge of the base, he was actually the two people underneath Sun Qinqin and Chen Ling who helped him control the bottom. He even the top floor. I haven''t gone down much. But because he is the manager of this base, once there are any good materials, whether it is food or crystal nuclei, they are given priority to him. The corrupt life of this month has made him become greedy for life and fear of death, and become increasingly selfish. Saving Sheng Zhiyuan that time and giving him some food to keep him alive was probably the most correct thing he did in the last days. Later, this person awakened his ability and became more powerful. Because of his gratitude, he stayed by his side and assisted him to sit in the position of the leader of this small base. Even Ruan Ning and his party can see that this person is very sincere to fat men. If he hadn''t lost his mobility, he would probably continue to fight them. Xue Chen really admired such a person, and didn''t mind that the two of them had fought before, and didn''t embarrass him too much. After knocking him out, let him go. ********************************** ************************************* After everyone settled on the top floor, they went straight downstairs. By the way, think of a way to deal with the two people caught. When everyone dragged the two people downstairs, they happened to encounter some survivors who had heard the movement coming over in the corridor. "leader?" The light of the candle looked a little faint in the corridor, and both sides could not see each other''s expressions clearly, but the people who came from the base could still see clearly how miserable the two people who were dragged from the top floor were now. "Come and save me! These people attacked the base! Hurry up!" Because they didn''t think other people in the base could stir up any splashes, they didn''t gag them at all. After seeing that the master of the base was defeated, the two of them felt disappointed and temporarily relieved their struggle. But now suddenly I met people from the base, and a lot of people came, and there was a glimmer of hope in my heart. There were a few people in the base who heard the call for help, people who stood up for profit or other reasons, but they hadn''t tried a few tricks with the people in the morning team, and they were quickly defeated. No one who can survive in the last days will spare his life. In this case, there is not much that can stand up. After this, no one dares to stand up and stop. So the situation became two teams, one going downstairs and one going backwards. Until someone went to inform Chen Ling, he heard the news and rushed over from the room. At this time, everyone in the Morning Team had already met in the corridor on the fifth floor. "Captain Chen, they captured the leader and Sister Sun. What do you think we should do now?" The leader was arrested, and the masters around the leader disappeared. Now Chen Ling of the search team has become the backbone of the base. Many people put hope on him. Chen Ling was shocked for a while when he learned that someone had fought on the top floor and what happened. He has always known that Sun Qinqin is very defensive against his people, and there are no few people who target him at ordinary times. He has indeed thought that she might do something to this team, but he did not expect it to be so fast. Because they haven''t joined the base yet, let alone people on his side. It seems that Sun Qinqin is too uncomfortable. But compared to this, he was even more surprised that the people of this team could survive in the base under the calculation of this woman, and they could take advantage of the weak defense of the top floor in the middle of the night and clean it up. Both Sun Qinqin and the leader were arrested, which was beyond his expectation. When the group of them met in the mall yesterday afternoon, Chen Ling could see that these people should have some abilities. Because it''s impossible for an incompetent person to collect supplies in that place. This is the reason why he invited this team to the past. As for the beautiful girl in their team, it was just a beautiful accident. He also really fell in love with her at first sight. It''s just a pity that she seems to have a famous flower. Chen Ling thought for a whole night, wondering whether he should continue to pursue this beautiful girl if the relationship between this beautiful girl and the man next to her is the kind he thought. But now that the strength of this team is much stronger than he imagined, it is really not worthwhile to fight against them. Chen Ling is a very reasonable person. So he thought for a while, and finally decided not to provoke the girl again. Although he had a good impression of her at first sight and wanted to pursue her, it wouldn''t be worth it to put himself in because of this. Although he likes her, he now cherishes his life more. After thinking it through, Chen Ling didn''t ask other people to stop these people and **** the original base leader back. Instead, he said haha ??without saying anything useful. Whoever wants to go, he is irresponsible. When the peacock man appeared, Ruan Ning reflexively wanted to hide behind Gu Yicheng. She is really afraid of this kind of entanglement. But in fact, Chen Ling only glanced up at her complicatedly when talking to others, and there was no sign of coming over. He is nothing like yesterday. Ruan Ning almost thought he had hallucinations yesterday. Gu Yicheng on the side saw this scene, and his mood was quite happy. For the sake of his knowledge, this time he let him go. Ruan Ning was slightly puzzled, but soon stopped struggling with this problem. In her heart, Chen Ling is not an important person anyway. What''s more, if he doesn''t bother her, it''s too late for her to be happy. Isn''t it turning the cart before the horse to care about why he doesn''t pester her? ! ... Until they walked all the way downstairs, threw people into the trunk, and drove out of the base, no one came to stop them. It seems that everyone in this base has completely abandoned the other two people in the car. After driving for less than ten minutes, their car stopped, and then Lin Yang threw the two people tightly bound by vines to the place with the most zombies nearby. Thinking of what happened in the hotel and being made in the middle of the night, Lin Yang''s movements were not very gentle, and the two men were thrown to the ground roughly. The words of the fat man changed from "Don''t leave me! What do you want!" to "I can give you whatever you want. As long as you let me go.", the swearing voice became smaller and smaller, and in the end there was nothing left. beg for mercy. Because of being injected with medicine, the whole person can''t exert any strength. The two people were tied together by the same vine, like a grasshopper tied to a rope. The fat man was heavy, and the woman was carried and fell to the ground, looking a bit funny. But seeing the two of them like this, none of the people present felt sorry for them. Because they all know that if they don''t notice it today, or if their strength is even worse, the people who suffer here now will become them. Except for the vines that tied them up and the muscle relaxant injected before. They didn''t do anything else to these two men. These are the methods originally intended to be used on them, but now they are all repaid to them. As for whether they can survive, it depends on their own luck. As for after they left, did the two find a way to escape by themselves, or were lucky enough to meet a survivor in this place and be rescued. They don''t care about it. After the people of Dawn Squad left, the zombies dangling on the street smelled the breath of living people. One or two places "walked" from the streets, shops, and corners beside them. Sun Qinqin quickly understood their purpose of throwing here, because this method was what she thought of. Sun Qinqin looked horrified, because of the desire to survive, she finally exhausted her strength to get rid of the vines entwined with her. When the **** on his body disappeared, he was not happy that he had been rescued, but he saw the zombies gradually appearing in his field of vision. The current zombies are no longer the speed of a toddler when they just broke out in the last days. After a month of evolution, they are completely comparable to the speed of ordinary people walking fast. But if it were changed to normal, with the distance between the zombie and the person, plus the ability, they would definitely be able to escape from this place. But they have all been injected with muscle relaxants. I am so weak that I can''t even stand up, how can I have extra strength to escape. Even finding a place to hide is a difficult task. Seeing the zombies getting closer and closer to them, the fat man reacted first and began to scramble to the nearby building in a hurry. At this moment of life and death, you can''t care about face or face, and your dignity is not dignified. You can use your hands and feet together and learn to crawl on the ground. A few minutes later, the zombies chased up, and the two of them crawled not far forward, and they were still some distance away to the nearest shop. The fat man glanced at Sun Qinqin beside him, his eyes were fierce, he accelerated his crawling speed, and then found an opportunity to use his own weight to knock out the woman beside him. Sun Qinqin only cared about the zombies going forward, not paying too much attention to the side. Now that he was hit by this force, he immediately fell to the ground, and it took a long time to get up again. Because he was behind, he could only watch the zombies approaching him little by little. Soon there was a stern scream from the street, and it was a little terrifying in the night before dawn, and then after a long time, the voice became smaller and smaller until it was no longer heard. Sun Qinqin is dead. Several zombies rushed over and cut her up directly, and the smell of blood also irritated the zombies that hadn''t come around. Although the fat man found someone to be his back and tried to delay time, he still did not escape the fate of being eaten. When the fat man was about to climb the stairs, he was also chased by the zombie. The zombie''s long nails scratched his body weighing ninety kilograms, and he was torn off with flesh and blood. After a few minutes, The zombies gradually dispersed, leaving only a spot of blood on the street, as well as some debris and broken limbs. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 98： After solving the two unruly masterminds, the members of the Morning Squad did not return to the small base to find the trouble of other survivors. Since these people are very acquainted and didn''t stop them, they didn''t have to kill everyone for this matter. Waking up by the group in the middle of the night, everyone in the team didn''t get much rest. Everyone found a new place and slept for a few more hours before setting off again from this small city in the central part of G province. They went all the way to the north, and came to H Province after another five days. This is a province near the sea. Although the geographical location is further north than province g, the temperature here is higher than that in province g. Wear a coat that is not very thick here to keep you warm. A month ago, when the team had not encountered a mutant animal, someone suggested to take a ship or other means of transportation from the sea to the imperial capital. There were no zombies in the sea. They thought it would be a lot faster and save them a lot of money. Arrive at the Imperial Capital early in time. Just as soon as this proposal was put forward, it was decisively rejected by Gu Yi who knew the specific situation of later generations. It seems to be particularly safe to watch a calm sea when there is nothing wrong on the sea, but because of site restrictions, people at sea are sometimes even more dangerous than land. Once you are unlucky, encounter a powerful mutant animal attacking a ship, or a sea storm, something happens in the boundless sea, then all of them will have nowhere to escape. They can only say that every day should not be called the earth. Not working anymore. There are too many uncontrollable factors from the sea route. Their team has no shortage of materials, time, and strength, so instead of taking the risk to go from the sea, it is safer to drive over from the land side. Even with this method, the speed is much slower than that of a ship, and it may even take an extra month or two. But as long as they can reach the imperial capital smoothly and safely, it is also worthwhile for them. However, although the Dawn Team did not plan to take a boat over the sea this time, they still had to pass through the seaside province of H Province if they wanted to go to the Imperial Capital. After driving for another ten days in H province, they slowed down when they approached a fringe city in H province. On the way, they encountered the dilemma of coming to an end, such as the enclosure of hundreds of zombies, or a Tier 4 zombie. Of course, they could not avoid encountering all kinds of people. Some have passed by insignificantly, and others are opposed to them because of their interests or materials. They have seen a lot of life and death, and the surrounding humans have done anything to survive. In this depressive and dull atmosphere in the last days, these things not only did not dampen their confidence, but they strengthened their determination to work hard to survive. During this period, Gu Yicheng''s lightning ability was promoted to Tier 4. The space system ability has also broken through, reaching the third level. As for the others, Jiang Jingchao''s mental powers also broke through the third level. There are also Xie Fei''s fire abilities, and Lin Yang''s earth abilities have broken through the third tier. Some of them are still in the second order, but in fact are on the verge of breaking through. It''s just that there is no suitable crystal nucleus on this road, and there is no advanced. The reason why Dawn Squad can span two provinces without any casualties, in addition to the strength of the members themselves, is also largely due to the healing abilities of Ruan Ning and Su Yunjin. Especially Ruan Ning, her situation is special, she doesn''t have the troubles of other supernatural beings advanced, and without knowing it, her body is also changing, and the speed of treating people''s wounds is getting faster and faster. Basically, as long as the people in the team are still breathing and not hurting their heart or head, she can be cured in time. It can be said that she played an important role in the team. ********************************** ************************************* They drove on this road for 20 days in a row. Except for sleeping and eating, the team hardly rested. Being in a state of high vigilance for a long time made them feel a little tired from it. Gu Yicheng knows that this city on the fringe of province h is home to a large-scale base. Although it is not as good as the No. 3 base in city b and the hope base of the Imperial Capital, it can also be ranked in the top ten of China Security Base. . They plan to rest at that base for a few days this time, and after they have enough energy, they will walk to the last province of the imperial capital¡ªProvince Y. "Brother Gu, there are many people behind our team following." Since Jiang Jingchao''s mental ability was upgraded to Tier 3, the detection range has also doubled. Even though these people behind them were hiding in secret, they were discovered by Jiang Jingchao not long after they followed. But they just finished solving a group of zombies an hour ago, and now they have no extra energy to care about what these people are doing. "Don''t pay attention to them for now. If they just follow behind, they will be regarded as not seeing. If they are trying to grab supplies..." Gu Yicheng''s eyes flashed a fiercely, and he quickly returned to calm. Faintly said, "Then you are welcome, and teach them a lesson." Near noon, they found a quiet corner on the side of the road to sit and rest, while preparing to eat something to fill their stomachs. When the Dawn Team stopped, a team following them a hundred meters away also found a place nearby to rest in place. ... Because there was a group of people with unknown purpose following behind, the morning team did not light the fire to cook at noon today, but ate some quick food casually. After a while, the team over there finally couldn''t bear it, and someone came over. It''s a woman with shoulder-length short hair. When dealing with zombies, the biggest taboo for girls is to keep long hair. If your hair is too long, if you get caught by a zombie, you might be able to tear off your scalp. So few people have long hair. Even Ruan Ning was reluctant to bear her long black hair, and cut her hair short to the shoulder, just like this person, and usually tied into a ball or stuffed into a hat. "Hello, how are you, do you want to ask if you are going to the Yancheng base? We are a team from City A. The base we stayed before was besieged by a large wave of zombies, and the base couldn''t resist. Those of us finally got there I escaped and came here all the way. We want to take out some of the food. We only hope that you can shelter us from here to the base." City a is a prefecture-level city in province h that is close to province g. In other words, this team that followed the Dawn Team almost came here after crossing over half of the province. In this world, small teams have a way to survive. For example, if you happen to drop in with a strong team, you will spend some price to get on the road together and seek refuge. Because it was discovered that almost all members of this powerful team were male, in order to have the least possibility of being rejected, the person that the team sent over to talk to the Dawn Team was the most beautiful female supernatural person among them. And Zhao Junru is the female supernatural person who was sent over unluckily. As a water system supernatural person, because most of the water sources are now polluted and water resources are scarce, her status has risen sharply. Therefore, how could such a thankless thing in the team usually fail to turn to a supernatural person like her. This time is a special case. At the thought that some disgusting people might pick up here, Zhao Junru was unwilling to come over. After all, she has been unable to understand, and even despises women who commit themselves to men for a little food. But their team suffered a heavy loss in the previous city, and the team that was already weak is now even more unable to withstand external blows. If they can''t find a strong team for shelter, it will be difficult for them to stick to the Yancheng base. So for the sake of the overall situation, Zhao Junru must also take this trip. To be honest, she started to hate her looks a bit. However, these mixed thoughts disappeared after approaching this team. The appearance of the people in this team was not only completely different from the crooked melons and jujubes she had imagined, but everyone present could be said to have good facial features and aura. Thinking of this, Zhao Junru''s cheeks suddenly became a little hot. Her eyes fell unconsciously on the man in the middle of the line, the man in black casual clothes. This kind of man with good temperament and looks is a very popular existence even before the end of the world. Needless to say after the end of the world, he has strength and looks handsome. There are few women who can stand in front of a good-quality man like this. And Gu Yicheng, who had been watching her, didn''t even look up at the woman who came by. He has been busy taking care of the people around him, so that she can get rid of her picky eaters for so long. Zhao Junru was left out of the cold by the powerful man in front of him, and suddenly felt a little lost in his heart. Look away from him and fall on the girl next to him. Zhao Junru couldn''t help but feel a trace of envy in his heart. ...It would be nice if the person sitting next to him was her. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 99： Having not waited until the person on the other side could reply to him, Zhao Junru stood in place, panicking, and the whole person looked a little at a loss. Gu Yicheng didn¡¯t think he had seen it at all, and didn¡¯t mean to make any sense at all. On the contrary, Ruan Ning, who was staying next to him, was watched by a girl, feeling a little uncomfortable, covering his mouth and coughing lightly. With a sound, remind the people around you not to ignore them too much. Even if you don''t want to talk to you, just say something to let people leave here earlier, don''t waste time with them. In fact, it''s not the first time they have encountered something like this with a small team coming to seek asylum. It''s just that the process in it doesn''t feel so good to them. Even Ruan Ning has begun to be insensitive to such things. Sometimes you kindly help and don''t ask for anything in return, but not everyone is grateful. Although not even one person has been added to the team these days, many people have been saved. There are hundreds of survivors. For various reasons, after being rescued, there are not a few people of this kind who have a bad heart. It''s just that the configuration and strength of their team made 90% of the people timid. The other ten percent put into action, not because of their own lack of strength, ignorance to the point that they were not as powerful, and robbed Chenxi team as a big fat sheep. Either they think that their team is very powerful, they can swallow them, and after defeating them, they will also seize their supplies. Of course, the result of these people will only be one-they lose to a terrible defeat, and end up with bad results. But this bad experience still made Ruan Ning and everyone feel a little bored. So after that, it''s okay to save people easily, but they won''t bring any teams on the road. Dawn''s team is not short of supplies. On the way, the cities passing by, add up to a dozen or twenty cities. They collect all kinds of materials in these places. It is even no exaggeration to say that all the materials they currently have are enough to supply a small base for several years. So for them, there is no need to bring a team that they don''t understand at all for the sake of supplies. Even when these people had been secretly following behind, they did not take the initiative to expel them. But nodding and agreeing are two attitudes. Responsibilities are also different. They also did not do a thankless thing at all. Seeing Ruan Ning looking at each other curiously, Gu Yicheng looked as if he had just seen this woman. He raised his eyelids and said coldly, "Go tell you the captain, I am not interested in what you said. We are not doing anything. The team provides shelter." His voice is a bit cold, not in the gentle tone of the girl next to him. Zhao Junru clearly remembered that when he was looking at the girl just now, his eyes were very gentle, even if he knew that the eyes were not at her, it made people''s heart pounding. But now, Zhao Junru was frightened by his indifferent and strong aura for a while, and the trace of envy for Ruan Ning that had just risen disappeared in an instant. Such a person, his gentleness will never belong to her. "I, I''m leaving now. I''m sorry to disturb you." Zhao Junru felt that his crush was over before it started, and he didn''t dare to stay in this place anymore, trotting hurriedly away from the sight of Chenxi Team. Seeing this kind-looking girl, when she left, she looked as if a beast was chasing her behind her. Ruan Ning was wondering if she should persuade this person to leave just now, maybe she could be a little more tactful. Look at what scares her now. Gu Yicheng looked at the girl who was still free to care about others, her thin lips aroused, and brought back the topic that the two of them hadn''t finished before the outsider came just now: "Ningning, now that people are gone, can you bring food? Have you finished eating?" Seeing that he still remembers this incident, Ruan Ning looked like crying without tears: "But I really can''t eat qaq." Yes, that''s right... Ruan Ning just reminded Gu Yicheng that someone was coming and tried to divert his attention. In fact, it was more to divert the topic. The man next to her has been changing the law to let her eat more these days, and he also pays attention to nutritional balance, even if he wants to be picky eaters. Ruan Ning can already clearly feel that he has eaten several kilos of fat recently. Alas, go on like this. What if I am too fat to run in the future? ! How could she run past zombies! ! Even though he thought so, Ruan Ning ate up all the food that Gu Yi had handed over under his faintly smiling eyes. It''s not that Ruan Ning is too embarrassed, it''s because every time the people around her look at her like this, their eyes feel too gentle. It always made her feel so strange that it caused a certain conjecture that had flashed in her mind to emerge again, and she could only cover up her inner fluctuations by eating. Will not. She must be thinking about it. They are brother and sister. That''s right, it must only be brother and sister. It won''t be what she thinks! ! ******************************** *********************************** the other side. "Xiao Zhao, how is it? Did these people agree to our request?" Seeing Zhao Junru, who had negotiated in the past, coming back from there, someone in the team of more than 30 people hurriedly greeted him and asked. Zhao Junru shook his head, looking a little depressed, and repeated what the man said just now with the captain, "Captain, the team over there is not interested in what we said, and doesn''t want to provide shelter to anyone." The captain of this team from city A is a middle-aged man in his forties with stubble. The half-months of rushing made him feel tired, and his dark skin was a little tired. What she said, he sighed, "Oh! In this case, it seems that we can only think of another way." That being said, where is there any other choice now... They encountered a large-scale group of zombies when they were approaching a city, and suffered heavy losses. Nearly half of the people died, and there were not many people with supernatural powers left. Regardless of the fact that there are still more than 30 people in the team, in fact, there are not even one-third of the ability. Among them, there are abilities with weak attack power like Zhao Junru''s water system ability. In addition, the rest are ordinary people without abilities. These people are completely useless when killing zombies. To go to the Yancheng base, they had to pass through this urban area. Now zombies are evolving faster and faster, and more and more powerful. A few days ago, they almost ran into a Tier 3 zombie in the suburbs. Fortunately, they ran so fast that they escaped. Now when passing from the city, you can imagine how many zombies their team will encounter. This is not something you can run away. If you can''t find a strong team to protect you, go on the road together. With their current situation, it will be too difficult to get to the Yancheng base. Obviously, they are not far from the Yancheng base now. It''s like the ninety-nine-eighty-one stages of learning from the West, they have passed the first eighty stages after a lot of hardship, and now they are just the last one. To make him give up a large base with more stable development, and later go to a small base that is precarious, the middle-aged man is really unwilling. He also wondered if the group felt that the supplies were too few. In order to show their greatest sincerity in seeking asylum, he had already brought out the most supplies the team could afford. Give more, they really can only go to the side of the road to chew the bark. "Captain, we can¡¯t just give up like this. I don¡¯t think it was because Xiao Zhao didn¡¯t express clearly in the past, or what he said or did, which made the people of this team unhappy, so they didn¡¯t even think about it. We don''t need any supplies, so we are shut out." A woman with a sleek face said pointedly next to her. Zhou Yu is also an ability person. In fact, she originally wanted to apply for the negotiation with the team over there. That team can fight through a group of zombies, and its strength must be unusual. Zhou Yu had made many boyfriends before the last days, and read countless people. Even though they were far away and couldn''t see the looks of those people, they knew that most of them were not bad in shape. Such a person, even if there is no benefit to befriend them, she is willing to have a one-night stand. Zhou Yusi made no secret of his careful thinking. In the apocalypse, finding a powerful supernatural person for protection is also a means of survival. Her previous concubine was one of the most powerful fire-type supernatural powers in the base of City A, but unfortunately he was so fate that he could not escape from the base in time, and finally died in the group of zombies. If he is still alive, he should have broken through the third order now, and she doesn¡¯t need to do this in her life. Zhou Yu''s little abacus could not be realized just now, because the middle-aged man thinks that Zhao Junru''s growth can relax people''s vigilance, and it is more appropriate to send her to talk. Zhou Yu didn''t care. How could a little yellow-haired girl like Zhao Junru understand a man''s mind. If she were to go instead, she would definitely not be driven back dingy within a few minutes. After hearing Zhou Yu''s words, Zhao Junru widened his eyes and explained anxiously: "I didn''t! I did what the captain told me before. He didn''t say a word." Zhou Yu shrugged, indicating that she had just said the guess and had no other meaning. The middle-aged man considered Zhou Yu''s suggestion, frowned, and finally thought of the future of the team, he made up his mind to try again. He patted her on the shoulder and said, "Zhou Yu, you''d better go again. This time I remember to have a better attitude in the past. It''s up to you whether our team can go to the Yancheng base." Zhou Yu smiled happily, "Captain, don''t worry. I will definitely bring you good news." When Zhou Yu passed by, she deliberately took off her coat, leaving only the innermost piece of clothing. After thinking about it, he unbuttoned another button. Zhao Junru was surprised when he saw her series of actions on the side, and his eyes were stunned. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 100： How can this be done? ! After Zhao Junru watched Zhou Yu''s preparations, he walked over to where the team rested. She wanted to say something to stop this person, but Zhao Junru also knew that Zhou Yu''s relationship with her was not very good, and would not listen to her anyway, so she quickly turned her head to look at the captain next to her, and said anxiously: "Captain Will she be like this..." The middle-aged man sighed, interrupted her, and said, "Xiao Zhao, just leave it alone and let Zhou Yu go by yourself. I hope she can bring us good news." How could he fail to understand Zhou Yu''s mind? He just wanted to take this opportunity to climb up a powerful backer in that team. Before, he asked Zhao Junru to negotiate, not Zhou Yu, because he was afraid that she would do something extraordinary over there. But now there is no other way. If she can really succeed, this might also help their team. In the last days, some teams will exchange young women for supplies or strong teams for shelter. Especially those women who have no abilities and are beautiful. In their opinion, there is no difference between a woman without abilities and goods. Food for a team is distributed according to work, and they never feed on plain rice. Ordinary men can also kill zombies by their physical strength to obtain food, and ordinary women are far from being so lucky. Although the middle-aged man doesn''t agree with this approach, he can''t control others. Just as there are many women who have no abilities in their team, there is also this kind of trade in exchange for food with their bodies. As long as it is not compulsive, he keeps one eye closed and allows them to trade. It is not easy to lead a team from City A. It is very important to stabilize the military''s mind. He can''t say that he blames those supernaturalists for this phenomenon that is common in the last days. Zhao Junru heard the captain say this and bit her lip. She always had a hunch that Zhou Yu not only couldn''t let the team protect them this time, but might really anger them. Especially the man in black in the team. If Zhou Yu was fond of him, would he also look at her with that kind of cold eyes. Zhao Junru''s heart is now very tangled. On the one hand, she was afraid that Zhou Yu would fail and cause trouble to the team. On the one hand, he did not want Zhou Yu to succeed. Because... She didn''t want to watch her hook up with that powerful man. But even if she was entangled, it was useless. The captain had already agreed, and she couldn''t stop it. Can only stay where he is waiting for Zhou Yu''s news. ********************************** ************************************** Before taking a rest on the spot, the Dawn Squad had just killed a **** road from the group of zombies, and now the doors and glass of the three cars were full of flesh and blood residue, and they could smell a stench when they were close. Now that the water source is polluted, people can''t drink it, but it can be used to wash away the **** smell from the car. After eating lunch, everyone was busy working, some getting new tires, some washing cars. As long as it wasn''t for the zombies to attack or the team behind to grab supplies, they would ignore it. So Ruan Ning was the first person in the Chenxi team to see Zhou Yu coming. She had only treated the injured in the team, and now she was a little weak, so she was treated specially and she didn''t need her to help with work. Zhou Yu came over enchantingly, originally intended to go to the male members of the team, but the person closest to her was a girl, and everyone else was busy by the car behind. If you bypassed her, you would go elsewhere. The purpose of speaking to others is too obvious. Even if Zhou Yu''s mind is not pure, he would not do such a reckless thing. "Hello, little sister, I want to find your captain. Could you please help my sister pass the message." she said. Ruan Ning stared at this woman who was still wearing only one piece of clothing in the cold weather. Thinking of something, her eyes rolled and asked, "Why are you looking for your brother? Are you the same as the person who just came here? Want to convince us to take you with the Yancheng base?" ¡­¡­This little sister is the sister of the captain of this team? When Zhou Yu heard her say this, her attitude became much more enthusiastic, and she softened her voice and said: "The player we came here just now is young and ignorant. Maybe something hasn¡¯t been said clearly and offended you. So our captain just did it. Send me over to apologize to the big guy, I hope you don¡¯t mind. We are not malicious in following your team." Although this woman''s facial features are not exquisite, she is bright and generous, and she is another beautiful woman, and her temperament seems more seductive. Didn''t you always suspect that Gu Yicheng had that kind of thought for her? By the way, just guessing like this is not a way. But Ruan Ning did not dare to ask the parties about this kind of thing. If it doesn''t, she thinks too much, so she will be so embarrassed when she gets along with Gu Yicheng in the future. But why can''t she find someone to try it out. As for the candidate... isn''t this one right now? Just now, the benevolent girl didn''t behave clearly, but now this one, a discerning person knows that she is going to use the beauty trick. All unbuttoned clothes. In cold weather, wearing so little is really not afraid of cold. But she did just what she wanted. After Ruan Ning figured it out, he smiled at Zhou Yu with a particularly good attitude: "I will take you to find brother now." ... Ruan Ning led the person to Gu Yicheng and said happily, "Brother, someone is looking for you." Gu Yicheng''s long and narrow eyes glanced at the girl who happily brought people over, squinted, put the tool in his hand, wiped her hand clean, and said, "Go ahead and talk about it." Zhou Yu didn''t expect things to go so smoothly, so he was overjoyed, "Okay." Gu Yicheng walked within two steps before realizing that Ruan Ning hadn''t followed. Then he stopped, tilted his head to look at her, and the corners of his lips curled up, "Huh? Ningning, won''t you come together?" "No, no, I have something else. Brother, please do your business first, and I won''t bother you." Ruan Ning stood there, showing no signs of following. She was standing with an electric light bulb beside her, and how did others practice beauty. Gu Yicheng''s deep eyes were dim, and without saying anything, he led Zhou Yu to the telephone pole on the other side of the street. Ruan Ning breathed a sigh of relief when he saw this, and then found a good angle to secretly observe the situation between the two. She stood a bit far away from them, and could not hear the conversation, only to see the two people talking, the body getting closer and closer. good! The girl is so good! It seems to be an activist! The male lead was seduced over there, Ruan Ning secretly watched the excitement, with a pair of apricot eyes crooked, watching with gusto. Ruan Ning thought she was very concealed. In fact, Gu Yicheng had noticed her surreptitiously looking here, especially after seeing her obviously lively look, Gu Yicheng''s face suddenly became more ugly. "Before I do it, get out of here!" He regained his senses, looking at the woman who wanted to lean on him, in a cold tone, without a trace of emotion. Rao, the experienced Zhou Yu was so frightened that he immediately did not dare to be presumptuous anymore. Her hand trying to touch the man''s chest also stiffened in place. Zhou Yu tried to calm herself down: "Captain Gu, what''s wrong with you?" She didn''t know why this person was suddenly so angry. Didn¡¯t you talk to her in a friendly manner just now? She tried to get closer, but he didn''t say anything. She thought he had acquiesced. Is this person really not attracted to her at all? There hasn''t even been a half-point fluctuation in his eyes. Zhou Yu''s vision for people is always accurate. Although Captain Gu seemed to have a gentle face, it was actually very difficult to get close to the opponent''s heart. So she just wanted to get his body first, but she didn''t expect that such a goal would be so difficult. "Miss Zhou, I don''t want to say the same thing twice." Gu Yicheng''s momentum made people breathless. ********************************** ************************************* "Brother, what did that sister say to you? Why did she leave so soon?" After Ruan Ning watched the conversation over there, Gu Yicheng suddenly walked in front of her for some reason, panicking in his heart, and asked calmly. . As soon as she turned around, she saw the two suddenly separated, and then the woman disappeared. Gu Yicheng made a sound of breath in his nasal cavity, and said, "Ningning, when did you start to care about these things?" Was discovered? Probably not. Ruan Ning thought it might be that she was thinking too much, blinked and said, "I care about you, brother." Hearing what she said, the haze in Gu Yicheng''s eyes disappeared a bit. But soon, I heard the next sentence again-- "Brother, when will you find me a sister-in-law? I think that sister just now looks quite beautiful." Ruan Ning felt a little tentative in her heart. Gu Yicheng chuckled back in anger, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly. He squinted and said, "Ning Ning is tired of being with her brother recently, so she wants to push me away earlier, right?" I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 101： "Ningning is tired of being with her brother recently, so she wants to push me away sooner?" What Gu Yicheng asked...For Ruan Ning, it was simply a proposition. The kind that will die miserably if you answer poorly. Even at this moment, even if the person facing him still had a smile on his lips, Ruan Ning still felt a sense of suffocation from his oppressive tone. Generally, the more he laughs like this, the more terrifying things will happen next. "No, no... how is this possible! I''m afraid that my brother will stay with me every day and despise me." Ruan Ning cried in her heart, but she answered quickly, and she had a strong desire to survive, so she didn''t dare to delay any time. . Gu Yicheng raised his eyebrows without saying a word, with an apparently disbelief. Ruan Ning smiled, "I am not as a younger sister, I want to care about my brother''s life-long events?! Brother, think about it, you are twenty-two. Didn''t you think about finding a girlfriend sooner?" In order to dispel the terrible thought that flashed in his heart from time to time, Ruan Ning had already decided to bite the bullet and continue to ask. Anyway, it has already started, and I have already said what should or should not be said, and I can''t look back. It''s better to ask the end directly. It also made her completely utterly absent from this thought. Otherwise, that terrible conjecture will always be stuck in her heart, she will always be up and down, she will not feel comfortable, and she will also be uncomfortable when getting along with Gu Yicheng. But for Ruan Ning''s trembling and hard work to build up his heart, Gu Yicheng only glanced at her lightly, and stingingly gave two words, "No hurry." You are not anxious, I am anxious! ! If you don''t find a girlfriend, I am always prone to cranky thinking. It''s really bitter to live with fear every day. Is this the legend that the emperor is not in a hurry? ? Ruan Ning had a frustrated face, and he did not dare to express his true emotions. But how could the look on the girl''s face be hidden from the man''s eyes, he chuckled lightly, his eyes deep, "I don''t mean to her. You''d better not think too much." Ruan Ning knew what he was talking about, but she felt that she could work harder on this matter, and dryly continued: "Actually, I think the sister who just came here is really pretty..." As she spoke, she suddenly fell silent. Gu Yicheng took a slow step and walked a few steps forward. Ruan Ning unconsciously stepped back several steps under the aura that he couldn''t ignore, until there was a sudden pain in her back. It turned out that there was a tree behind her. Tree, I accidentally hit the trunk with my back. At this time, she could not retreat, and finally could only stop. Gu Yicheng also stopped, only a few steps away from her. "My Ningning... looks much better than her." Gu Yicheng said in a hoarse voice. When the man said this, his eyes fell on her from beginning to end. Ruan Ning was uncomfortable when he saw her, feeling that her whole person was transparent in his eyes, her eyes began to erratic, and she laughed twice, "Hahaha, right, why didn''t I think..." She was wrong! She was really wrong! ! She shouldn''t be too hasty just now, and ask him when he would find her a sister-in-law. Not to mention asking a second time after asking once. She should stop in time after discovering something wrong. Why do people have to understand everything? Isn''t it good to live a little confused in this world? ! As if not seeing anything. ...How do you feel that she is pushing herself into the fire pit now. Ruan Ning seemed to vaguely touched a trace of the truth from the man''s eyes and expression, and the guess in his heart became clearer and clearer. She just had to follow his words a moment ago and she could get the answer she wanted. But at this time, Ruan Ning shrank back shamefully. She doesn''t want to know anything now. Gu Yicheng took another two steps forward, resting one hand on the tree trunk. If someone is standing next to them and looking at it from the side, it would be as if Ruan Ning was lying in his arms. Ruan Ning looked at the man getting closer and closer to him. The heart was beating a little fast suddenly. Don''t get me wrong, it''s not because of the heartbeat, she was scared, OK? Help! ! What is he going to do? ? No, don''t look at her with that look anymore. She is really scared. Ruan Ning wanted to become blind at this time, so that she would lose sight of the gentleness in Gu Yicheng''s eyes and another emotion she could not understand. Ruan Ning was so nervous that her body was stretched straight, her long eyelashes kept blinking, like a flying butterfly. Gu Yicheng stretched out his slender fingers, and when he approached her jade-white cheeks, his eyes deepened. Finally, he turned a corner and took a leaf blown by the wind from her hair. After Ruan Ning saw that Gu Yicheng had only taken the fallen leaf for her, the expression on her face was obviously loosened. It''s just that she was too nervous just now, and now the black and white eyes are still wet, like a scared little animal. Gu Yicheng threw away the leaves, touched her hair, rubbed her hair a few times, closed her eyes slightly, suppressed the addiction that came up from the apex of her heart, and slowed down her voice and said, "The others over there are almost done, we too Time to pass." Ruan Ning felt that the look in his eyes made her feel more distraught than before. Ruan Ning didn''t even hear what he said, only to hear that she could finally get out of the sea of ??suffering, and nodded like smashing garlic, before crying and tearing to each other. She thanked everyone in the team so much. ********************************** ************************************** ...Even Zhou Yu was defeated. Seeing this, the middle-aged man is so decadent, it seems that seeking asylum really has no hope anymore. Zhou Yu also felt a strong sense of frustration from the incident just now. That man really never thought of her at all. She couldn''t help but lowered her head and took a peek at her bulging chest. It was clear that her capital was not small. Why didn''t the person just have any mood swings, and he was still ruthless. Drove her away. Does the heart belong? ? Zhou Yu made an excuse for his failure, yes, that man must have his heart. That¡¯s why it¡¯s invisible to other people. Otherwise, how could she turn a blind eye to such a big beauty who has come to her door. But...who is the one he cares about? Zhou Yu just watched there just now, and it seemed that apart from the man''s sister, he didn''t see any other young women in the team. Maybe she didn''t see it. "Zhou Yu, don''t blame yourself too much. You did your best for this matter." Zhou Yu was thinking about it, and when he heard the team leader''s comforting words, he smiled sullenly. Of course she didn''t tell anyone what happened in the past. It just said that they still rejected their proposal. However, Zhou Yu passed over confidently, and came back as dingy as Zhao Junru, and everyone in the team saw it. A discerning person knows what happened at a glance. Now there are abilities who have started to whisper behind their backs. Of course ordinary people don''t dare to make trouble. Even if they have ideas in their minds, they can only act as if they don''t know what to do. They usually don''t even dare to say much, not to mention such times. Zhou Yu''s ears were not deaf, and of course he heard them, and he heard them clearly. Among these supernatural beings, it is not the same **** who is jealous and hates her for various reasons. It was because the man was not handsome and his abilities were not strong, so she didn''t like it, but she refused. These people had already hated her. Now it''s hard to seize the opportunity, it''s not normal to not say a few words. Just laugh at them, she doesn''t care anyway. This time, she didn''t climb the superpower over there. If she really climbed up, give them courage and dare not say these things in front of her. It''s really scary. ... Since they can''t fight to get on the road together, they can only follow this team far behind. Those who know the current affairs are handsome. The middle-aged man didn''t want to go for the third time. They went over and harassed them again and again, so don''t really annoy others at that time. Their team can no longer bear the anger from a powerful team. When the middle-aged men were watching them following, the people in this team didn''t say anything, thinking they would talk very well. As long as you take them for a ride, you can get a lot of supplies in vain, and you shouldn''t refuse, so I sent someone there. Otherwise, he might not send someone to negotiate so soon. Because annexation is a common thing between teams. He did not dare to take risks for the sake of the team. Once a team shows a disadvantage, it is easy to be targeted by other teams, and it is not rare to take advantage of it. After a short break, the road started over there again. The middle-aged man hurriedly assembled his team and followed this team. However, he didn''t dare to get closer, keeping a safe distance 100 meters away as before. Don''t let the front team misunderstand that they want to follow behind them and intend to be wrong. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Second time to check in! ! *The third one is around nine o''clock in the morning. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 102： The two teams have kept a close distance, one after the other. Jiang Jingchao told Gu Yicheng about the matter and asked his opinion. After listening, Gu Yicheng rubbed his temples, his brows and eyes were cold, and his tone revealed indifferent, "Let them go. Just don''t get too close and ignore it." After the eruption of the last days, the number of humans has dropped sharply. Now that more than two months have passed, it would be good if the number of people in the world could be one-tenth. The situation today is that there are more zombies than people. To get rid of these zombies, it is impossible to rely on one person or a team, and all humans need to work together. This requires the reduction of casualties on the human side. So as long as these people don''t do excessive things and anger them, Gu Yicheng will turn one eye and close another, leaving a way out for these people. Jiang Jingchao knew it in his heart. After knowing Gu Ge''s plan, he never mentioned the following team in front of him. However, the team there sent two female supernaturalists in succession. Although Jiang Jingchao was busy repairing the engine at that time, he also noticed this scene. He can guess what ideas these people have in their hearts. Jiang Jingchao didn''t like this kind of scheming team very much, and even thought it over their heads, and he didn''t even have a good impression of these people. It''s only three things, if they weren''t considered interesting later, they didn''t find it, and they stayed in the back dutifully. Before Gu Ge could speak, he would blast them away. ... Ruan Ning was still in the same car as Gu Yicheng. She was frightened by Gu Yicheng''s behavior just now, and she became particularly embarrassed because of this. Sometimes when she encounters things beyond her own tolerance, she will temporarily become an ostrich character, and she won''t be able to switch back until she wants to open up. It''s like she didn''t dare to change a car suddenly, stay away from Gu Yicheng and sit in another car, for fear that something like that might happen to the man next to her at noon today. Her little heart is relatively fragile now, and if it were to happen again, she might really not be able to bear so much. Even if Ruan Ning people are still in the car, they don¡¯t know where they are floating, and they can¡¯t wait for the surroundings to be in a state of vacuum. They even breathe carefully. They didn¡¯t say a word after getting in the car. A person shrank silently in the back seat of the car, closed his eyes pretending to have rested, and did not want anyone to come over and talk to her. She has tried very hard to make herself selectively forget what happened at noon. But sometimes the more you want to forget, the more unforgettable it is. Ahhhhh! She can guarantee it! At that time, he definitely didn''t want to simply help her get the fallen leaves down. On this point, Ruan Ning can swear by the romance novels she has read for so many years. But this discovery is not worthy of joy at all. Ruan Ning was in a daze for a while, and couldn''t believe it. It turned out that Gu Yicheng really had that kind of thought for her. This is like one day when you suddenly find that a handsome man has a good affection for you and is only very close to you, but there is an additional condition behind-you think that your relationship is good because you are a brother and sister, but Unexpectedly, he actually wanted to soak you. This nature has completely changed! fall! ! Ruan Ning felt a suffocation from it. Her impression of Gu Yicheng still remains on the level of being calm and self-sufficient, gentle on the inside, and cold on the outside. He leads the team along the way, no matter how critical the situation is, he has always maintained a calm mind, and methodically leads everyone through every danger. It can be said that if there is no Gu Yicheng leading the team, it would be difficult for them to come from S City alone. She couldn''t imagine that such a person would actually like herself! ! So Ruan Ning, she still believes that there must be some misunderstanding. Maybe, maybe, probably, he has a little bit of that kind of thought for her... When Ruan Ning remembered that when Gu Yicheng looked at herself at noon today, the pair of dark eyes that seemed to drag her inside and drowned in them, she couldn''t deceive herself by thinking too much. So I can only admit it without tears. But this is also explainable... right. Maybe he didn''t figure out the relationship between brother and sister and love? In fact, he was also the kind of care and liking between brothers and sisters for her, but he had misunderstood him, so he would mistake the kind of liking for his sister for his brother and mistake it for other feelings. Or maybe it is because they usually walk relatively close, and there is only a girl like her in the team, and he has no other chance to contact girls except her. There is no contrast, so he has that kind of thought for her in this atmosphere? In fact, she held her finger and thought about it. Ruan Ning felt that she could not cook, and he had taught him to kill zombies. She was not brave enough. Apart from this overly beautiful face, she felt that there was basically nothing outstanding. The advantages too. ¡ª¡ªGu Yicheng shouldn''t be a face control, right? No way. The original owner grew up like this before. If she really had feelings from the beginning, she wouldn''t have to worry so much when she broke out in the last days. This person even turned off her phone, which really made Ruan Ning angry at that time. Ruan Ning especially wanted to say how he went astray and fell in love with his sister. But it feels too detrimental to say that, and I can only give up in the end. Yes, Ruan Ning is still trying to find excuses for Gu Yicheng''s behavior. But the effect is not ideal. She felt that her reasons were untenable one by one, and she looked extremely pale and weak in the face of the facts. But Ruan Ning really couldn''t accept this change immediately. The identity of this brother and sister has been maintained for more than two months. If she were to suddenly be together with him as a couple now, she would always feel that she and him were incestuous. At least for the current Ruan Ning, it is a bit unacceptable. As for the future things, I have to wait until later to know, who can think so far. * the other side. The sadness on the face of the middle-aged man is also increasing. It was okay at the beginning. Although the scattered zombies were very tiring to deal with, they did not cause much casualties because of the light from the front team. However, after entering the city, as the number of zombies increased, they gradually became overwhelmed. Although they took the same route as the previous team, those people were unscathed, but their casualties were inevitable. More. Fortunately, every time they thought that the Yancheng base was close at hand, they were able to hold on again. ********************************** ************************************** Ruan Ning thought for a whole afternoon, and finally made two plans for himself. Both plans are going on simultaneously. One is to let Gu Yicheng fully realize that she is just a younger sister. One is to give him the opportunity to get to know other opposite **** more so that he will know that his previous thoughts are actually his illusions. The first plan, Ruan Ning, tried various methods. It was not that the effect was not significant, but it was completely useless! Because how Gu Yicheng usually treats her, and how he treats her now, there is nothing unusual. Ruan Ning was defeated soon. The second plan is a condition not implemented. They were either killing zombies or driving on the road, and there was no chance for him to know other opposite sex. There were some in the team behind, but they were all rejected by Gu Yicheng long ago. In this way, in the temptation and entanglement along the way, when they arrived at the Yancheng base the next afternoon, Ruan Ning completely gave up the struggle. Love what to do. Can''t she leave it alone? ! However, Ruan Ning''s previous abnormality still attracted the attention of others in the team. Even Lin Yang is asking her if she has encountered something recently, and she feels that her whole person has suddenly become weird. She also said that if there is anything, she can ask everyone for help and discuss the solution together. Don''t be embarrassed. And polite. As long as there is someone he can help, just mention it. Ruan Ning: "..." She prefers to fall to the ground and die. How can she appeal to this matter. ... China¡¯s security base has developed to this time. Entering the base not only does not need to provide free food to survivors, but also requires survivors to hand in certain food to enter the base. The same is true in this Yancheng base. However, after the person with the ability has handed in a piece of supplies, he can also bring an extra ordinary person. And that person doesn''t need to hand in supplies yet. This is also a preferential policy implemented by the base in order to recruit abilities. The purpose is to allow the family members of the supernaturalists to save some supplies. Win them over. To participate in this offer, you must prove the identity of the ability person and determine the level of the ability. The members of Dawn''s team are not short of the materials handed in by a dozen people. Besides, few of them are not supernatural beings, so they didn''t mix in to save food. Go directly to the other channel, hand in the supplies, and then you can go in after the inspection. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Don''t worry, the heroine will not be tangled for a few chapters, and the hero will soon turn the tide. Our goal is sweet! * Three clocks! ! *The next update is around nine o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 103： Not far from the gate of Yancheng base. Outside a shed outside the base, this is a temporary living place for some survivors who cannot get out of the supplies that enter the base. There are several. Chen Ying''er, in ragged clothes, lives in one of the shabby and leaky sheds. She had just finished a deal and only got a small piece of dry bread, but as if she had obtained a treasure, she was gobbled up and stuffed into her mouth, like a starving ghost reborn. Here, no matter how much food you need to swallow quickly, it belongs to you, otherwise it will be snatched away by people next to you. I won''t keep you at all. Chen Ying''er came to the Yancheng base a week ago, but she has been stuck outside because she couldn''t deliver food. At the beginning, she thought about saving enough supplies outside and going in, but she soon discovered that every time the food she got was not eaten in time, she would be snatched away, and she couldn''t save food at all in this place. So she gradually developed the habit of stuffing food directly into her stomach just like the people around her. Until now, he has not been able to enter the base. After Chen Ying''er gobbled it up, she got up and walked to the gate of the base, where the most people come in and out every day. She will see if she can run into more businesses. Some people in and out of the base passed by Chen Ying''er, and after smelling the sour smell on her body, they hurriedly clutched their noses and moved away, as if they were afraid of some virus. When Chen Yinger wandered around and heard the name Ruan Ning faintly in her ears, she couldn''t help but slow down. ... Ruan Ning? Is it the Ruan Ning she knew? Chen Yinger¡¯s experience on the road was particularly bumpy. When the end of the world broke out, she was at school, and many of her classmates around her were infected and turned into zombies. She followed the rest of the school to hide in Tibet and was trapped for half a month before waiting. The rescue team from the safety zone of s city came to the school and rescued their surviving students. However, at the entrance of the school, they encountered a group of zombies. She was almost caught by the zombies, and she hurriedly hid behind another classmate to escape the disaster. After staying in the safe area of ??s city for a few days, I just ran into her rich second-generation boyfriend. Chen Ying''er thought her good day was coming, because her boyfriend was surrounded by two bodyguards with strong bodies and electric batons. A team was also established with several ability players. And he himself is also an ability person. She didn''t think much about it, so she agreed to follow her boyfriend to leave the safe area in S City and go to the province to find his family. Although Chen Ying''er has no abilities, she eats the best in the team. Because she is the girlfriend of the captain of this team. This treatment is much better than collecting materials together in the school team and evenly distributing them afterwards. What''s more, as the number of the team increased, many people began to flatter her, and Chen Yinger''s vanity was highly satisfied. But the good days didn''t last long. I never expected that one of the bodyguards had a bad heart shortly after awakening the ability, bewitching many players to join him, wanting to grab the position of the captain and the supplies in the team. The result is that her boyfriend is the loser. Chen Yinger faced two choices. One was to follow the original team and the other was to leave the team with her boyfriend. She thought about it, and finally stayed in this crowded team. There were only a handful of people over there, no supplies, and they couldn''t survive in the last days. Although she stayed, her status in the team plummeted, and from time to time people came to ridicule her. When a man with a mouthful of bad breath came over and wanted to crawl on her bed in the middle of the night, and insulted her, Chen Yinger stunned that person and ran away while it was dark. After she ran away from the team, she regretted not leaving with her boyfriend. At least he was really kind to her and would not let her suffer such grievances. Finally, I ran into a team on the way. Who would want to be in that team? Women are a piece of cargo. They are worse than the people in the previous team. She thought about struggling and running away, but they were very strict in guarding and she couldn¡¯t escape. Finally, when a group of zombies attacked their camp, taking advantage of their escape, she hid in a box in a hurry and escaped again. Later, she followed different teams all the way to H Province, where she slept with her and was used as a bait to lead away zombies. But probably even God felt that she shouldn''t be dead. She tossed for several times and didn''t die. The most serious one was when I was hungry on the road for three days and three nights, and finally was picked up by a passing team. However, after the team came to the Yancheng base, they heard that everyone who entered the base had to hand in supplies, so they abandoned some redundant ordinary people. She is also one of the abandoned people. Life outside the base is not easy, watching the people entering and leaving the base look like a person, but she is unclothed, usually even running a little farther to go to the toilet, worry about zombies rushing out at any time. She resents! She is unwilling! Why is it so hard to survive and have to live like this! ! No matter how resentful Chen Yinger was, she couldn''t get rid of this environment. She didn''t dare to commit suicide, she couldn''t beat the men or other women living in the shed, and even the guards with weapons. I can only be bullied all the time and survive by betraying my body. This kind of hard and difficult life made her numb. When she heard a familiar name, Chen Ying''er couldn''t react. She remembered that one of her classmates before the end of the world was named Ruan Ning. Chen Ying''er was very sure that she had not heard it wrong, and there was a trace of excitement on her face. She hurriedly searched for people she might know among the people around. Ruan Ning remembers long... remember... In the direction where the voice came out, there was only one girl wearing a hat and unable to see her face, which best matched her impression of Ruan Ning. But this person stood among a group of people, and their clothes were clean, as if the stars were holding the moon. Such a team is not something she can provoke... If she admits the wrong person, she will definitely not have good fruit. Chen Ying''er had previously thought about looking for a supernatural person to do business, they should be able to give more food, but before she got close, she was kicked by the man, and her chest hurt for several days. . After this lesson, she never dared to look for a supernatural person again. Chen Ying''er was afraid, but her desire to enter the base had become her obsession. She felt that as long as she could enter the base, she would be able to get rid of her current life. She gave it a try. Just try it once. She trot in that direction, and shouted at the front as she ran, "Ruan Ning! Ruan Ning!! I am your classmate Chen Ying''er! Look at me!" She exhausted all her strength to shout The front team, I hope that person can hear her. But she was a step late, and the team had already entered the base soon. She wanted to get closer, but because she hadn''t turned in the supplies, she was immediately stopped outside the base by a few guards at the door. In the end, she could only watch them enter the base. Chen Ying''er was thrown to the ground by the guards, like a puddle of mud, her eyes widened, and her facial expression was a bit hideous when she thought of what happened just now. Just a little bit! Just a little bit! She can use this person to enter the base. Everyone was in the same class before. She is doing so well now. Shouldn''t it be too much for her to help her to pay a little material to enter the base? ! Why not go slower. why! Why did she hear someone calling her to go so fast! ! Zhou Yu stopped, frowning and looked at the dirty and unclothed woman on the ground. Zhou Yu remembered that when he heard Captain Gu call his sister, it seemed to be Ningning. And she had been chasing that team just now. So this woman, she knows Captain Gu''s sister? ? Zhou Yu was not sure. She stood a few steps away from her, looked down at the woman, and asked, "Do you know the girl just now?" Chen Ying''er raised her head, only to see a capable and bright woman in short boots standing next to her, with a high expression. "Hey, I ask if you know the girl just now." She thought she hadn''t heard it just now, and repeated it patiently. After Chen Ying''er understood who she was talking about, she nodded quickly and said, "Knowledge! We were classmates before the end of the world. The relationship is particularly good!" "It''s a pity that she didn''t hear me calling her just now, otherwise she would definitely come back to find me." Chen Ying''er lowered her head slightly, her eyes flashed. In fact, her relationship with Ruan Ning is very ordinary. Ruan Ning is so beautiful, as long as she stands beside her, she will be set off into green leaves. So the girls in the class usually avoid her. Chen Yinger is the same. Zhou Yu knew the policy of the base, thinking that an ordinary person could be brought in for free anyway. If this woman really has a good relationship with the sister of Captain Gu, she might have more favors for her, so she said, "In that case. , Then you can follow me into the base." Although their team arrived at the Yancheng base, the number of people lost even more. The original team of more than 30 people was suddenly reduced to less than 20 people. Who could have thought that when they first came out of City A, there would be a team of more than 100 people. When they came from the city this time, they could leave more than a dozen people, but they were still in the light of the front team. The overall strength of the team is getting worse and worse. After Zhou Yu enters the base, for future development, he must plan to find another team. But after all, she has just arrived, and a good team may not be able to recruit her speed ability with weak attack power. Captain Gu''s team is her best choice right now. But that failure made her look at the matter, but the sister of Captain Gu could be a breakthrough point. Chen Ying''er thought she just wanted to inquire about Ruan Ning, so she deliberately said that she knew this person well, and when she asked her again, she could ask for some food. Now I heard that she was willing to take her into the base. There was a surprise of being hit by the grand prize. As soon as the wind blew, Zhou Yu smelled the pungent smell on her body and couldn''t bear it. He said to keep up, and turned around, clutching his nose. Chen Yinger was afraid that she would regret this person, so she trot and followed. ********************************** ************************************** When Ruan Ning entered the base, she always felt that someone was calling her name behind her back. But she didn''t care too much, and went on with the team. This is province h, so far from city s, how can anyone know the original owner? She must have heard it wrong. As the end of the world goes on, the "gap between rich and poor" among the survivors in the safe base will increase. Some people can eat all kinds of canned meat, food cooked by chefs, and even fresh fruit. Some people even a piece of bread a day is a luxury. Ruan Ning is always lucky at this time that he is lucky enough to meet a team like Chenxi Team. There is also his own space and healing powers. ... They rented a villa at the base and lived in it as usual. Aunt Jiang was accompanied by Uncle Jiang, and Ruan Ning was lonely, so this time it was another person and room. The villa has three floors, eight rooms, and ample space, so you can live in whatever you want. Ruan Ning chose the farthest room on the second floor. "Everyone has a good rest in the base these days." Gu Yicheng said a few casually, and let everyone go to rest. Everyone is very tired these days. Everyone was very excited when they came to the base, and the long-term tension can finally relax and take a good rest for a while. Rao is usually the calmest Xue Chen and the others, with a pleasant smile on his face. After the most turbulent period, the base¡¯s infrastructure quickly recovered, and even the method of using crystal nuclei to replace diesel is still being studied. Coincidentally, this Yancheng base was the first to develop this base. But this machine is still the first generation product. The consumption is large, the conversion rate is not high, and a lot of crystal nuclei are needed for one kilowatt-hour of electricity. Not many people can use the entire base now. However, this study of using crystal nuclei as energy source has indeed achieved a great leap forward for this period. Later, even though you are in the apocalypse, as long as you have a crystal core and enough materials, you can make a person''s life the same as before the apocalypse. So even at night, the Yancheng base can still use electricity. However, because it is a new project, the cost is not low, and few can be used. After dark, there are only some lights in this villa area. Other places are still dark. Only the light from the moon above. At night, Ruan Ning stayed in the room alone. At about seven o''clock, she heard a knock on the door. She had just finished taking a bath in the bathroom at this time, put on clean clothes, and opened the door to see that the person standing at the door was Gu Yicheng. He also held a cup of hot milk in his hand. "brother?" During this period, whether on the road or elsewhere, he would prepare her a cup of hot milk every night. But in the past two days, because Ruan Ning had been avoiding him, he even forgot about this incident. Gu Yicheng handed the cup to her as usual. Ruan Ning felt empty and took two sips immediately while holding the cup. His eyes were erratic, and he dared not look at him. This person will leave every time the milk is delivered. But today, he is still standing at the door, looking at her quietly, without speaking. Ruan Ning raised his eyes to look at the person in front of him, his eyes seemed to be able to speak, as if silently asking him what was wrong. Gu Yicheng took a long leg, entered the room, closed the door with his backhand, and smiled at the corners of his lips: "What is the problem in Ningning''s heart, why don''t you just ask me? As long as you want to know, I can tell you one by one. ." "I, I don''t have any problems." Ruan Ning''s body was one step faster than his brain, and he shook his head quickly, suddenly a bad feeling came out in his heart. Gu Yicheng could see what the girl did in the past two days. If she hadn''t noticed it, Gu Yicheng would wait until after arriving in the imperial capital before telling her about it. But she obviously knew it now, and she wanted to escape from him and do something unnecessary. Gu Yicheng would never allow this. She belongs to him. In Gu Yicheng''s dark eyes, there was only this person in front of him. "You''re right. I really like you." His low, magnetic voice was exceptionally clear in the deserted, night corridor. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Four more clock in in advance! ! ! *The next change is at twelve o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 104： What does he mean? ? Happy to her! ! Seeing that Gu Yicheng had not concealed it at all, Ruan Ning suddenly became so straightforward. This kind of statement similar to confession was said, and he was stunned at the same place. The hand holding the cup almost couldn''t hold it firmly and threw the cup Broken. Ruan Ning pursed her mouth, her expression flustered, and she felt her voice trembling. She pleaded, "Brother, what are you talking about, we are brothers and sisters..." Gu Yicheng saw her pale face that suddenly became panicked and couldn''t help but chuckled, and reached out his hand to naturally and casually pull the broken hair behind her ear, his voice was low, "Ningning, you probably forgot For one thing, we are not brothers and sisters, and we have no blood relationship." Ruan Ning had a pair of watery apricot eyes, staring blankly at him approaching him, standing still not daring to move, but his voice was getting lower and lower, "Anyway, I always treat you as a real brother." "It''s the same if there is no blood relationship." She thought for a while and added such a sentence specially. Gu Yicheng looked at her pretentiously serious expression, the smile deepened in her eyes, and said in a deep voice: "But I don''t want you to be my sister now. I don''t want it now, and I don''t want it even more in the future." Brother, don''t take you so unconventional to play cards! Ruan Ning wanted to cry without tears. Facing the sudden situation in front of him, he was in a hurry and didn''t know what to do. He has now completely opened up everything. What can she do to dispel his thoughts? ? She has a clue, no preparation. Ruan Ning spoke, dryly trying to save the topic: "Brother, you will always be..." My brother. Before Ruan Ning could say the last few words of a sentence, he was suddenly pulled over, interrupting what he was about to say, and the tip of his nose hit a hard chest. Fortunately, she took a few sips of the milk in the cup, otherwise she would spill it. Gu Yicheng pulled her into his arms. The faint fragrance of shower gel on the girl''s body penetrated into her nose. It seems to be... strawberry flavor. Gu Yicheng lowered her head slightly, and with the help of the light, it fell on her porcelain white face, because she had just bathed, there was still a slight blush on both sides of her cheeks. She raised her eyes to look at him, her eyes watery, like a clear spring in a lake, reflecting his figure. His gaze moved down, his lips were red dripping, Gu Yicheng saw this, his eyes were dark, and he stretched out his fingers with distinct joints, rubbing around her soft lips, acting focused and serious. Gu Yicheng''s slightly ambiguous action made Ruan Ning breathe tightly. He felt that they were too untimely. He wanted to reach out and push him away, but the hand that didn''t hold the cup was about to touch his hot chest. Released his hand like an electric shock. This is simply a dilemma! ! God! Can you arrange a way for her to survive! The current scene also tested her self-control too much. Ruan Ning was silent for a moment. He didn''t say a word. He just wanted to say something by himself, to ease the embarrassment that was about to overflow in the air at this moment. I saw Gu Yicheng''s face getting closer and closer to her, her and his breath seemed to be entangled. His facial features are profound and his eyes are like wild beasts walking in the jungle, revealing that he is bound to win the prey. Ruan Ning panicked not knowing where to look, and wanted to step back, only to find that he didn''t know when he had already been forced to the corner. She simply lowered her head, trying to avoid his naked and aggressive gaze. Gu Yicheng suddenly noticed that this person was deliberately avoiding him again, and didn''t want to respond to him. He narrowed his eyes, raised her chin, put his big hand on the back of the girl''s head, leaned over and kissed, and the two of them touched their lips. There was a warm touch on her lips, Ruan Ning widened a pair of apricot eyes, and his eyes were full of disbelief. She thought...he would not be real like yesterday. Before she could think about it, the other party drove straight in, and immediately wrapped her slender waist behind him. However, he only touched it lightly on the top, tasting the outer circle, and even the hand that was holding the waist did not do anything out of the ordinary, so he immediately restrained himself and released the girl in front of him. ...Wait a few more months, she is not an adult yet. Ruan Ning grew up so big, it was the first time he was kissed by a man. She had never been in a relationship before, and she had no experience at all. Under his offensive, she almost couldn''t breathe. His body was so stiff that he didn''t dare to move, and even forgot to push him away. Now, the distance between the two has been deliberately opened by the man, but Ruan Ning is still in a daze, a confused state of who she is, where she is, and what she has experienced just now, it takes a while to heal. For some reason, her heartbeat suddenly accelerated. This time, Ruan Ning couldn''t tell whether it was nervousness or something else. It just feels that this time the heart beats faster than the last time. What''s wrong with her? "You, you, you... I, I, I, and I... the two of us..." After being so frightened, Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng became hesitant when they spoke, and couldn''t say a complete sentence for a long time. Of course, she didn''t know what to say. "Ningning, good night. See you tomorrow." Gu Yicheng looked at her panicked and felt soft, licked her lips and let her go. Although he was a little bit unsatisfied this time, he didn''t want to do anything to irritate her anymore. Don''t really frighten this little guy. Ruan Ning watched as Gu Yicheng wiped her out. After doing this kind of thing, her face was not red and the wind was calm, as if nothing had happened, and she felt more angry for some reason. ! ... After Ruan Ning and others left, they were relieved from the suffocating atmosphere just now, and immediately turned around and closed the door. She blinked, her whole body leaned against the door panel and touched her chest, really beating very fast. It was almost as fast as her heartbeat at that time after she was scratched by a zombie in S City. Ah ah ah ah ah! What she did tonight. Ruan Ning wanted to go back to the past and wake up the self who opened the door to Gu Yicheng. Why did he open the door with his hands and pretend that he was tired and wanted to rest. Isn''t it okay to have already fallen asleep? ! ********************************** ************************************** The next day. When Ruan Ning woke up, there was a black green under her eyes, which was especially conspicuous when she put it on her white jade skin, as if she had been punched twice by someone. She tossed around last night, stupefied to sleep. She vaguely remembered that in the end, it seemed that she had managed to get a little sleepy when it was almost dawn, and then forced herself to fall asleep. "Sister Ruan Ning, did you secretly carry us out to kill the zombies last night? Why not only did you wake up late today, but also made yourself so haggard." When Lin Yang went to the restaurant for breakfast, he happened to meet Ruan Ning who had just come downstairs. Ruan Ning has always been a beautiful and energetic little beauty in his heart, but today she looks very haggard. "I suffered from insomnia last night. After I finished breakfast for a while, I just need to go to sleep for a while." Ruan Ning also knew how ugly her face was now, no wonder Lin Yang was so surprised. Because she had already looked in the mirror when she was washing, and the dark circles on the face of the person in the mirror successfully shocked herself. Ruan Ning took a bite of breakfast and bit her bright red lips. Yu Guang glanced at Gu Yicheng who was sitting not far away from the dining table and reading. He really wanted to give him a vicious look now, and then accused him of the animal and beast of last night in front of everyone. act. As a captain who is beloved by the team members, he madly attacked his underage sister! ! It is a beast! ! But Ruan Ning was not impulsive, and finally resisted his inner thoughts. This man is shameless, and she wants to be a girl. If it is known to other people in the team, how can she stay in the team in the future. Gu Yicheng flipped through two pages of the book on the side and waited until Lin Yang and the two of them had talked about it before handing Ruan Ning a glass of juice from their desk. Except for the wood type supernatural beings, the seeds of various fruits and vegetables can be ripened. There is basically no fresh fruit in other places. The fruit for squeezing juice was harvested before the end of life. Always keep fresh in the space. Compared to the young girl''s indignation, Gu Yicheng is in a particularly good mood today, with a pair of narrow eyes and a hint of smile at the corners of his eyebrows. Ruan Ning just wanted to refuse to drink the juice he sent, and would rather go to the kitchen to squeeze it, and then think about it, this free service should not be for nothing, just to compensate her young heart that was hurt yesterday. After all, the reason why she became such a sluggish appearance today was all the fault of the person in front of her! ! So why should she eagerly go to work on her own. Ruan Ning drank all the juice in one breath as if he was breathing with the person next to him. Lin Yang: "Sister Ruan Ning, we are going to go to the market in Yancheng base this afternoon, do you want to go with us?" Ruan Ning shook his head. She would definitely be willing to go, but now she is very sleepy. She just wants to sleep until she wakes up naturally. She has no interest in going to the market. "Forget it, I will not go. I will stay in the villa to sleep." Lin Yang felt a pity: "You will not go, nor will Brother Gu. It seems that only you two will stay in the villa this afternoon." When Ruan Ning heard this, his actions stopped, and he hurriedly said, "Since my brother is not going, I will go with you." She never wanted to be alone in the same space with this gentle scum. Ruan Ning used to worry that this person really liked him, but now it doesn''t matter what he sees. She felt that she should start to worry about her virginity. In the beginning, it was just a strong kiss, but afterwards, who knows if it will develop into a mosaic plot. qaq She is still a minor in this body. To prevent Gu Yi from going further and further down the road of crimes, she must start from the source. Resolutely do not give them two opportunities to be alone. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * One more punch card! ! *Second, it''s about nine o''clock in the morning. (If not, it will be automatically postponed to the afternoon and the third watch together_(:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_) I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 105： Ruan Ning got up and went out with everyone after going to the room to make up for a while after breakfast. Ruan Ning was worried at first that Gu Yicheng would not let her go out, but when she went out, this person didn''t do any weird behavior or changed his mind to follow along. "Ningning, go early and return early. And pay attention to safety, don''t get separated with everyone. If someone bullies you, you must fight back. Don''t be afraid of what happens." Gu Yicheng said gently. Ruan Ning blinked, seeing that he was really not going, and gladly agreed, nodding like garlic, fearing that the person in front of him would change his mind if one step later. Although there are not only the two of them when visiting the market, there are other people present. It is completely different from being alone in a villa. You shouldn''t worry about the same thing as last night. But since the men could not come together, of course she would be happier. The incident that happened last night gave her too much surprise, causing her to see this man today, but still feel a little uncomfortable, not knowing what kind of attitude should be used to treat him. Yesterday I thought about it all night, but I didn¡¯t have many ideas. Today, I can just give myself more time to think about it while I¡¯m visiting the market. Gu Yicheng looked at the girl''s unabashedly happy mood, squinted his eyes, and then a trace of helplessness flashed through his eyes. No matter, Ningning is not very old, she is still a child''s disposition, why bother with her, let her be happy for a while. In any case, he would not let her escape. ********************************** ************************************** Because I didn¡¯t sleep for a few hours on this day today, the sleepiness was a little overwhelming. Before going to the market, Ruan Ning had always looked dazed, listless, and yawned secretly from time to time, and concentrated at all. Lost attention. Lin Yang was told by Brother Gu early in the morning to take good care of the young girl around him after going out. There are many people at the market and there are many people in the market, so she must be safe. His Yu Guang caught a glimpse of her sleepiness, and said with concern: "Sister Ruan Ning, if you really didn''t sleep well, go back and sleep again. It''s not anxious to go to the market, you want tomorrow The day after tomorrow, we can come back when we have time. Anyway, we have to stay at this base for several days. There is no need to insist on coming with us." Ruan Ning looked at the crowded bazaar that was almost here, thinking that she was here now, and there was no need to go back. He shook his head and rejected his kindness, "I''m fine. I''m on the scene. Maybe you won¡¯t be sleepy after walking around the city." "Well, if you want to go back, just tell me." Lin Yang saw that Ruan Ning didn''t mean to go back for the time being, and didn''t force her any more. If she doesn''t want to go shopping in a while, or is tired from shopping, there is no time to send her back. There were a lot of people in the morning team who came out to visit the market together. Even Jiang Jingchao and Jiang Jingyang also came out with Uncle Jiang and Aunt Jiang''s family. It''s not interesting to have a group of people strolling together in the market. Everyone wants to buy different things, which also affects efficiency. Besides, there is no need to stay together. After all, the chance of encountering zombies in the base is not high, and there are so many dangers, so everyone should act separately, in groups of twos and threes, and visit each other. It''s a big deal to gather at the entrance of the bazaar when you are going back. Of course Lin Yang was with Ruan Ning. He promised that Brother Gu would take care of his sister, and he couldn''t let the little beautiful woman stroll on the street alone. The person is so beautiful, if any disciple is attracted to him, and is bullied, Gu brother can''t beat him if he knows it? ... It''s the afternoon, when there are most people, and the market is very lively. The base has dedicated an area to sell for these vendors. And the places where different materials are bought and sold are also different. There is a sign at the entrance with a map of the whole market painted on it. Walking around, Ruan Ning gradually became more interested. It has been more than two months since entering the end times, and she hasn''t experienced this feeling of popularity for a long time. Here, it seems to be back on the street before the end times, crowded and bustling, and many people are bargaining with vendors on the roadside. People. Ruan Ning remembered that the last time she visited the market, she was in the safe area of ??S City. At that time, the things sold in the market were very messy, and most of them were not very practical. Because those things are when the survivors fled to the safe zone in panic, they carried things that were of little use to them, thinking that they could be used for some food. Now in this Yancheng base, the market is much regulated. It stands to reason that after the end of the world, people don''t have to produce, and only go outside to collect materials. The types of goods should become fewer and fewer. But Ruan Ning soon discovered that the types of things sold here have not decreased but increased, and there are many novelties that Ruan Ning has not seen. Lin Yang and her shopped along the way and bought a lot of things. Each of them had a lot of crystal nuclei this time. So you can buy whatever you want. These crystal nuclei were obtained by killing zombies along the way. Tier 1 crystal cores are no longer useful for their team¡¯s upgrade abilities, and can only be used as currency. And the most indispensable in the team is also the first-order crystal nuclei, they roughly counted them, there are several thousand. Even the second-order crystal nucleus is in the three digits, the third-order crystal nucleus is less than the fourth-order crystal nucleus, and it is used to upgrade the ability, the remaining is not much. However, I have never seen anyone who trades high-level crystal nuclei, and the transaction is to exchange crystal nuclei for crystal nuclei. In the last days, the most important thing is strength. If strength does not rise, the rest are clouds. So I have only heard of the fact that the crystal nucleus of the supernatural being is not enough, and I have never heard of it that can be spent in excess. Even the Dawn Squad, with their speed like killing a lot of zombies every day, get crystal nuclei. The crystal nuclei of mutant zombies have also been insufficient. Ruan Ning has space in her hands, and she is not afraid of difficult to get the things she buys. She has already put in some gadgets that can be put into the space without people paying attention. For other conspicuous things, she and Lin Yang will take a few of them by themselves. They will return to the villa after a while, or find someone to take them in. They are not afraid of taking up space. Even if they are on the road in a few days, they don¡¯t have to worry about adding teams burden. "Hey, little sister, it''s such a coincidence! You guys are also visiting the market!" Zhou Yu walked around the market for a while, and when he turned around, he saw a familiar person standing next to the booth. That is the sister of Captain Gu that she has always wanted to find. In addition to shopping today, I was also planning whether that team would also have members who would come out to visit the market. I heard that all the survivors who came here for the first time basically come to the market. Even if no one can be found, the items sold here are quite complete, and she might also buy something useful. Although she took the woman who knew Captain Gu''s sister into the base yesterday afternoon, the Yancheng base is not small, and it is not easy to find out where the team lives. If you can''t find these people, then she probably won''t be of much use to keep the woman brought back from outside the base. To take advantage of this opportunity to earn a good impression, the matter of finding a way to join that team will be a waste. Zhou Yuzheng was worried about what to do, and I ran into her at the market today. It''s an infinite road. There seems to be hope for her affairs. "Well, we want to come to the market to see if we can buy what we need." Ruan Ning didn''t expect to meet Zhou Yu here. But today she is not as enthusiastic about her the last time. The last time I had to rely on this person to use beauty tricks to seduce Gu Yicheng, and test her guesses, that''s why I had an excellent attitude towards her. Who thought this woman didn''t come out last time, she herself buried herself in a pit somehow. Ruan Ning is now too busy to take care of herself, and today''s mental state is not particularly good, so she can''t raise any interest to deal with this person. Zhou Yu glanced at the two people opposite, pretending to remember something suddenly, and said: "Oh, yes, I happen to have something to tell my sister." Ruan Ning frowned at Zhou Yu''s familiar address, but didn''t say anything, "What''s the matter?" What can she say to her? Zhou Yu: "Yesterday when I was outside the base, I saw a person chasing behind and calling my sister your name, but unfortunately you didn''t hear it when you entered the base at that time. She was even driven by the base guards as a troublemaker. I came out. I happened to be passing by. Seeing that she was pitiful, I asked about the situation. She said it was your classmate and I brought her into the base. Now she lives where our team lives. Do you want to go and see her? A glance? She kept saying that she wanted to see you." So yesterday someone really called her name behind? Ruan Ning was surprised when she heard this. She thought she had heard it wrong yesterday, but she did not expect such a person to be there. "What is the name of the person you are talking about?" ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Second time to check in! I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 106： Although Ruan Ning felt a little surprised by the matter, he saw her take the initiative to talk about it, so he asked the name of that classmate at random, and didn''t take the matter to heart. Because she didn''t remember any good classmates the original owner had in the class. The original owner''s personality is relatively timid and introverted, and he is the first middle school transferred. Basically, he didn''t even talk to his classmates. What''s more, even if it is a close classmate or friend, to Ruan Ning, this person is no different from a stranger. After all, she is not the original owner himself, nor will she have any special feelings for that person because of this. You can''t take care of a stranger just because of this little classmate. But I don''t know what Zhou Yu brought people into the base for what purpose. Ruan Ning also didn''t want to owe someone some kind of favor inexplicably. If that person is really a classmate of the original owner, since Zhou Yu brought her in from outside the base, then she can help that classmate return the supplies that entered the base to her. As for wanting more, there is nothing. Ruan Ning is not so stupid yet. The two of them had only seen each other for the second time since the afternoon before yesterday until now. To say that the relationship between the two of them is so good because the person said that her classmates helped her, Ruan Ning didn''t believe anything. I just don''t know why Zhou Yu is so courteous to her? When Ruan Ning was thinking about Zhou Yu''s intentions, she only heard her say: "She said that her name is Chen Ying''er, and you are in the same class as you. Both of you are in the third year of high school in S City." In order to get Ruan Ning''s favorability, Zhou Yu asked her to recommend herself to join their team. She deliberately changed her words to say that the woman outside the base was pitiful, and she knew that she knew Ruan Ning and was compassionate to bring her in. Ignoring that she was actually brought into the base because she heard the woman calling her name after Ruan Ning. Otherwise, how could she take the initiative to get to know a woman who is so stinky. After bringing the woman back yesterday, Zhou Yu certainly made the best use of everything and played her role, so she asked her many questions overnight. Of course, she didn''t forget to ask this person''s name. After all, she couldn''t let her a supernatural person take an ordinary person who couldn''t handle it every day to run around in the base. She just needs to remember her name. If you meet him then, if you say the woman''s name, Ruan Ning will know if it is her classmate. Ruan Ning was taken aback when he heard this familiar and unfamiliar name. what? Chen Yinger? ? Isn''t Chen Ying''er the culprit in the last life who pushed the original owner into the zombie group at the school gate? ! How could it be her? ? After Ruan Ning heard the name Chen Ying''er, a trace of anger flashed in her heart, and it took a few seconds before she recovered her peace. In this life, after she replaced the original owner, she left the school immediately because she was anxious to collect supplies and didn''t even have time for class. Therefore, I did not encounter the encounter of being trapped in school like the original owner of the previous life, and finally escaped and was pushed into the group of zombies by classmates. Ruan Ning really doesn''t like someone who can be like this to push his classmates into the fire pit. And perhaps because of the memory of the original owner, she was very impressed with the scene when she pushed the original owner in the previous life, and she even hated this person with it. When Ruan Ning was in the safety zone of S City, he thought about whether to teach her a lesson for the original owner who died tragically. After all, she occupied the body of the original owner, and this person was the culprit who killed the original owner in the previous life. Although she would not lose her mind to kill this person because of the things of the original owner in the previous life, it is okay to teach her a little lesson. But before Ruan Ning met her, it didn''t take long for her to hear Qin Renhao say that Chen Ying''er and her rich second-generation boyfriend had left the S city safety zone and went to other places. Huaxia is so big, still in the last days, it is not easy to have the opportunity to meet again. Therefore, Ruan Ning can only give up this matter. I didn''t expect to hear from her at the Yancheng base today. What was even more unexpected was that this Chen Ying''er couldn''t turn in the materials and couldn''t enter the base. It was her relationship that attracted Zhou Yu to bring her in. I really don''t know if I should sigh for evil or impermanence. But I have to say that this Chen Ying''er is really dead. Like her, she came to the Yancheng base all the way from the city of S. She didn''t even have the supplies to enter the base, and she could survive such a long journey. Ruan Ning thought a lot in her heart, but only made a puzzled look on her face, saying, "Chen Ying''er? I don''t seem to have any impression of this name, but it should not be my classmate." Zhou Yu''s expression changed a bit when the person opposite said so. How dare that woman lie to her? ! Zhou Yu didn''t think that there would be the possibility of this person deceiving her. But she thought she should know what the consequences would be if she was found to have cheated a superpower. Zhou Yu doesn''t care if Chen Ying''er is really Ruan Ning''s classmate or not. A person whose name can''t even be remembered by others, even if he is a classmate, is probably not a close classmate. It might even just know the person''s name. And Zhou Yu remembered what the woman told her yesterday afternoon was that the two of them had a good relationship when they were in school. In order to fear that Chen Yinger would starve to death, Zhou Yu divided her dinner into half. Zhou Yu never thought that one day was deceived by an ordinary person. Now he was so angry that he smiled perfunctorily at Ruan Ning and said, "Is that right? It turned out to be like this. That''s probably the person who admitted wrong with you, sister. By the way, I suddenly remembered that there is still something to deal with in the team. I have to go back early today and just take a step first. You are here to continue shopping slowly." After speaking, Zhou Yu hurriedly left the market. Ruan Ning saw Zhou Yu''s reaction and knew that her separation plan should have been successful. Yes, Ruan Ning said that on purpose. She didn''t want to get her hands dirty because of someone like Chen Yinger. I don''t want to let her go so cheap, and let her make a profit in her own name. Instead of this, it is better to borrow Zhou Yu to teach her a lesson. Ruan Ning could see that Zhou Yu was not a good crop, and the purpose of approaching himself was not simple. Zhou Yu will bring Chen Ying''er into the base because she thinks she knows Chen Ying''er, so she should want to get some benefits from her through Chen Ying''er. But once this goal can''t be achieved because of others, then the person who deceived her will certainly not get any benefit. By doing this, she happened to be able to send both of them together. The practice of killing two birds with one stone. ********************************** ************************************** After Zhou Yu left, Ruan Ning and Lin Yang were about to go shopping. Just when they were about to take the things they bought back, they suddenly noticed a commotion from the stall not far from them, and then listened. When there was a woman screamed in the crowd over there, the people scattered around, one or two running back, everyone¡¯s face was scared, and the things on the next few stalls were also They were all hit on the ground, everywhere. At this moment, a man in a gray coat rushed out of the crowd with red eyes. The direction he came was exactly where Ruan Ning and Lin Yang were. "Sister Ruan Ning, be careful!!" Lin Yang was holding things in both hands, and Yu Guang caught a glimpse of an unknown man who looked like he was suffering from rabies and rushed from the side. He didn''t even need the things he was holding. He quickly used his power to block it. After this person''s step forward, while he was trapped by the supernatural power, he stretched out his right foot and kicked him over. Although the man who rushed over looked fierce in his eyes, his figure was thin and he had little flesh on his body. Lin Yang used a lot of strength in an emergency, and he was also a supernatural person. He was originally stronger than an ordinary man. The man did not escape the attack. After being kicked on the shoulder, he immediately moved back. He flew out on his back for several meters, and finally fell to the ground. Lin Yang turned his head to look at Ruan Ning after solving this person, and asked with concern: "Sister Ruan Ning, are you okay." Just now, this man was mainly directed at her, but Lin Yang was blocked by him. Ruan Ning glanced at the people on the ground and shook his head, "I''m fine. Brother Lin Yang, how about you, where did you not get hurt by him?" "Don''t worry, I''m fine." Lin Yang said, "This man looks aggressive, but he is actually a paper tiger. He can''t get up until I kicked him." After the man was kicked to the ground, his limbs began to twitch, white foam was spit out from the corners of his mouth, his face turned pale, and the exposed skin was also abnormally bruised. Ruan Ning looked at it and discovered that this man''s symptoms were not like the rabies she thought she had, but how could it look like a human being about to become a zombie? She once saw a survivor scratched by a zombie, and the symptoms of becoming a zombie after infection were exactly the same as him. It''s just that the speed of this man''s mutation is obviously slower, and he hasn''t completely turned into a zombie, but she can guarantee that she is absolutely correct. "It seems that he is going to become a zombie." Ruan Ning said to Lin Yang next to him. "I look like it. Sister Ruan Ning, be careful next to me. I''ll go over and take a look." Lin Yang leaned over, squatting down, and drew a rope from the things he bought and gave it to the people on the ground. Tied up. Prevent him from jumping up and hurting people suddenly. Ruan Ning stood by and glanced at the people watching the excitement around him. After hearing the word zombie, there were a lot of inhaling sounds around him. Some people took a few steps back, and they seemed to be ordinary people without abilities. Probably because he was afraid of being injured by the infected man in front of him, he would become like him. Ruan Ning is not afraid of the zombie virus, but what she wonders is why anyone in the base is about to become a zombie? ? This is currently the most concerned issue. Whether it was the negligence of the management of the base that allowed people who originally carried the zombie virus to enter the base, or the zombies ran in from the outside and infected ordinary people who did not originally carry the zombie virus, this is a big problem. If the safe base becomes no longer safe, and zombies suddenly rush out to bite you while walking on the road, then what is the difference between this safe base and the outside. The prestige of the safe base in the eyes of everyone will also be greatly reduced. Ruan Ning and his team will no longer stay in this Yancheng base. After all, no one wanted to be suddenly asleep when the zombies broke through the base, broke into their house, injured or even killed their people. After a while, a small team of five people in uniform arrived at the scene of their incident. They are people patrolling inside the base. "Where is the problem? Why is it so noisy?" The man who led the team understood the situation, looked at the man who was **** on the ground, who was still struggling, and instructed the people around him to bring this person up, "It frightened everyone. We will take this person away now. ." Lin Yang took a serious face and stood up to stop these people from taking away the men on the ground: "We are really frightened. Because of this, I hope the base can come forward and explain to you why this man is here. Suddenly become a zombie in the crowd. If you don''t explain it clearly, then you can''t take this person with you today." Many people around when they heard what Lin Yang said, they felt a little reasonable and responded to them one after another. "Yes, all of us came in after handing in supplies. The base must be responsible for our safety!" "And me. The things on my stall were all broken because of this person''s sudden madness. These things were brought back from outside the base with all my hard work and risk. You took him away, who will pay me? thing?!" "Who knows if there are other people in the base besides this person who are like him. If there are more than one, wouldn''t I have to worry about every day in the base?" "If it weren''t for me to run fast and be caught by him, I''m afraid I would also become a zombie. I don''t care, anyway, the base must give me an explanation today." "I hope the base will give us an explanation!!" "We want an explanation!!" "Yes! We want an explanation!!!" The leader of the team saw that this matter had caused distrust and anger among the people towards the base. Of course, his ordinary patrol team leader couldn''t solve this. He could only ask the people below to find someone on the base to deal with it. He looked nervously at the crowd surrounding him, trying to reassure: "Don¡¯t worry, you guys have also seen that we are just here, so I don¡¯t know what the situation is with this person. So please give us something. Time, I have sent someone to report on the situation, and they will immediately send someone over to check the situation. I will definitely give you an explanation at that time." Ruan Ning and Lin Yang looked at each other, and both decided not to leave here to see how the base handled this matter. While Lin Yang was waiting, he picked up the things that were thrown away in a hurry from the ground by the way. In any case, these things were bought with their crystal cores, and it is not good to be wasted. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * Three clocks! *The next update will be around 12 o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 107： Thirty minutes later. A flat-headed man in uniform walked over from the crowd under the leadership of the patrol member who had just gone out. Behind him was not only a team of people wearing the same color clothes but slightly different styles, but also three people in white coats and masks. After someone recognized that the uniform they were wearing was the kind that can only be worn by the official base team, the arrogance of those who were excited on the side was slightly reduced. At the very least, the people who didn''t guard the patrol team like before were not allowed to leave, and the water around the place was blocked. A way through the crowd came out. "What''s going on? How come people say that someone in the base has become a zombie?" The man walked over and asked. When he said this, he subconsciously looked around the surroundings, and finally his eyes fell on the patrol team leader standing next to him. The captain of the patrol team saw this man as if he had seen a savior sent from heaven. If there were no more people from above, he would have been smashed by the sight of the people nearby. "That''s it, my sir, the people in our team just patrolled the bazaar and found something unusual here, so they came to check it out. The man on the ground went crazy at the bazaar when he was shopping and almost suffered casualties. Fortunately, someone with a supernatural power came forward to subdue him, which prevented the situation from deteriorating in time. However, some people said that this person was infected with the zombie virus, and we don¡¯t know if it is true. , So I can only send someone to report it to you." When the man and the patrol team leader understood the situation, the men in white coats took out a number of unguessable tools from the box without delay, and surrounded the tied man on the ground. What are you checking? As for the other people in uniforms, they ran out to control the order of the scene, and kept them away from people on the ground, affecting the work of the personnel of the scientific research institute. The man noticed the binding technique of the rope on the man on the ground. He seemed to be a learned person, and asked: "Where is the superpower who subdued this man now?" "This...I really didn''t pay much attention. My lord, I''ll help you find it, maybe people haven''t left yet." Hearing his words, the captain of the patrol team looked at the surrounding crowd, and finally Lin Yang and Ruan Ning who were standing outside the crowd holding things were locked. "My lord, I found them. They were the two people at ten o''clock. The people on the ground went to them both when they went crazy. The man on the right is a supernatural being, and he subdued them." Patrol The squad leader wanted to sue the man for not letting them take the people from the ground. He also said something that aroused public outrage. The talents of their patrol team would be detained by a group of survivors. But thinking about the posture he kicked just now, and the ability he had used. The captain of the patrol squad didn''t dare to say a single extra word. Anyway, this person is also a supernatural person, just said a few words, adults may not support ordinary people like them. Even if the adults are now supporting their patrol team, if this supernatural player wants to make trouble for him in the future, wouldn''t he have to do it with his hands? So the captain of the patrol team thought about it, and felt that there was no need to offend a supernatural person for this kind of thing. The man only glanced at these two people and found nothing unusual, so he didn''t ask much, and continued to learn about other situations. After understanding the causes and consequences of this incident, the man yelled to the noisy crowd next to him: "Be quiet, everyone! It doesn''t matter if we quarrel here. Does this person become a zombie? We still need us. The professional staff of the company inspected. Have you seen the three scientific researchers I brought, they are all specializing in the study of zombies, and they can definitely find out whether this person has been infected with the zombie virus." This kind of incident where people suspected of being infected with the zombie virus entered the base, regardless of the final result or not. If it is not handled properly, their Yancheng base is in H Province, and even the entire reputation of China will be completely abolished. Who will come to an unsafe place. What a man can do is to temporarily stabilize the people around him, so that they don''t cause more panic, and try to minimize the impact of this matter. Not long after that, of the three white coats that the man brought over, the oldest one with white sideburns stood up, took off his mask and said: "After preliminary inspection, this person in front of him is indeed mutating towards the zombie. Specifically, where the zombie virus in his body came from, we still need to take his corpse and blood samples to the scientific research institute for testing to know." When the man heard what the scientific research personnel said, his face couldn''t help showing a hint of surprise. The few he brought over were relatively powerful people in the research institute. Especially the old man in front of him, who is an important figure in the scientific research institute. If it weren''t for an emergency and there were no other free people in the research institute, the research institute would never let him out. The man didn''t let people tell him the result alone, just because he was afraid of causing greater misunderstanding. Who can think of the worst result? It was too late to stop, and now everyone heard what the old man in a white coat said. The people around began to whisper-- "It turns out that it is really a zombie?! I thought someone was deliberately nearby causing panic." "This person on the ground just came to my stall to buy something. Fortunately, he didn''t become a zombie at that time. Otherwise, I would have followed." A person patted his chest and said in fear. "I really don''t know what the people at the base do! Why didn''t I discover this until now." "Aren''t we supposed to worry about the safety of the base now? Before entering the base, everyone must check whether they are infected with the zombie virus. Then how did this person on the ground get in?" "Will the base have been occupied by zombies without our knowledge? Then we all have to die here." "I finally arrived at the Yancheng base from Lin Province with my friends. I don''t want to die here." "..." Earlier, some of the people present did have doubts after hearing what Lin Yang said. But not everyone fully believes it. After all, the man lying on the ground hasn''t completely turned into a zombie, but the skin complexion is a little abnormal, so they all have reservations and can barely keep calm. But now that the researchers in the scientific research institute have all said so, there is no doubt that this person on the ground is really a zombie. As soon as the news came out, the surroundings completely exploded, anger and panic spread among the crowd, and chaos in the market. "Don''t panic, everyone! The matter is definitely not what everyone thinks. Our base will definitely send someone to deal with it. Please give us some time. We will definitely find out the truth of the whole matter as soon as possible." Sure enough, the people in these bases have a routine from top to bottom. Can''t they change a bit of novelty? Lin Yang shook his head after hearing this, stood aside, and shouted at the crowd without any discomfort: "How long do you mean as soon as possible? In case you check the truth, check it out for one month or two months. Half a year. Do we have to wait so long too!" Ruan Ning glanced at Lin Yang, who was changing his voice in the crowd and acting as a group performer. He looked at him a little silly, but he didn''t expect to be so reliable at the critical moment. This hand is like giving him a thumbs up! But surrounded by the crowd, the man in dilemma was silent for a moment, not knowing what to say. Because he dared not say anything to everyone, he was afraid that he would not be able to find out what would put the responsibility on him, but now it would be troublesome to say nothing. He can only say conservatively: "One week. Give us about one. Around the week." "No, this time is too long. If something goes wrong inside the base, if we wait for a week, the bones of our big guy may be cold." This time, before Lin Yang spoke there, it would have been Someone retorted. Seeing that everyone was dissatisfied, the man exchanged opinions with the old man in the nearby scientific research institute, and finally said loosely: "Three days. Up to three days, we will definitely give everyone a satisfactory answer." Hearing what he said, the people around were a little satisfied and didn''t say anything. However, anyone with a discerning eye can see that everyone is not satisfied with the handling of the base. Many people have a trace of worry on their faces. The man on the ground was taken away by people from the research institute. After they left, the crowd gathered together slowly dispersed. However, after such a big event, most people are in no mood to go shopping at the market anymore. One or two places left the market. The original bustling crowd in the bazaar was instantly reduced by half in less than ten minutes. Even some vendors ran away without making money. Of course, Lin Yang and Ruan Ning would not stay in this place anymore and walked towards the villa with the things they bought. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * One more punch card! *The second is more about noon. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 108： When Ruan Ning and Lin Yang went out, they saw a lot of onlookers at the entrance of the bazaar, but they were afraid to go in. They just dared to stand by, pointing and whispering inside. Everyone was there. Gossiping about what happened inside. What made them feel a little surprised was that they also saw Jiang Jingchao, Jiang Jingyang, and Uncle Jiang and Aunt Jiang in the corner of the crowd. The incident at the market was not small. After all, an official team and researchers from several scientific research institutes were sent to the base. Everyone is not blind, as long as those who are still in the market have seen this scene. There are a lot of people who know about it, and it¡¯s getting hotter and hotter. It took less than an hour from the incident to the end, but I¡¯m afraid not only the group of people at the market this afternoon knew about it, but even more than half of the base. All the survivors know. "Super son, Yoko, you two haven''t left with your uncle and aunt." Lin Yang said. Jiang Jingchao was helpless: "We originally wanted to go in and have a look, but there are too many people to get in." Jiang Jingchao and Jiang Jingyang also thought about whether to investigate the situation, but in the end, because there were too many people around, many people wanted to figure out what to post, so they didn''t squeeze in. In addition, the two of them had to take care of their parents, and they were afraid that there would be too many people and what happened, so they didn''t go inside to join in the fun. They just watched from the outside of the market and asked what happened. They heard that a person in the east area of ??the bazaar became a zombie under the crowd. After becoming a zombie, it wounded dozens of people and died several times. The people sent to the base originally wanted to calm down. Take the zombie away and it''s over. In the end, the surrounding people fought with them, and under pressure they said that they would investigate the truth of the matter within three days. Ruan Ning did not expect that this news would turn out to be like this after gossiping by different people. The general content is correct, but some details are exaggerated. Just like this time, the person who was infected with the zombie virus not only didn''t hurt the survivor next to him, but he didn''t even hurt one. But humans may be more willing to believe in this kind of more tortuous plot by nature. If it weren''t for Ruan Ning and the others, they might have believed this. Hearing that Ruan Ning and Lin Yang were at the scene of the accident at the time, the man infected with the zombie virus still went at them. Jiang''s mother looked at the two from top to bottom and asked worriedly. : "Then Xiao Ning and Xiao Lin, what happened to your two children? Why did you encounter this when you were shopping." Father Jiang also asked about their physical condition. Ruan Ning looked at the people in front of him, and said in a relaxed voice: "Uncle and Auntie, don''t worry, neither of us has anything at all, it''s okay. Do you think we are hurt? But this time we have to suffer. Brother Lin Yang. He solved the problem of the man infected with the zombie virus, and it was his idea that the base can give a quasi-credit so quickly on this matter today." Although they focused on rest and rehabilitation this time, they couldn''t stay in the Yancheng base for long. But since they had encountered this incident, they couldn''t leave without waiting for the truth to be revealed. Just now at the bazaar, it was not Ruan Ning and the others who wanted to find something and deliberately embarrassed the people sent from the base. In fact, the investigation that the person in charge said would take a week, which is indeed too long. As the person next to him retorted, if something really goes wrong, their bones might have been cold after so long. People infected with zombie virus in the base are not a trivial matter. Fortunately, it was discovered in time today, and the infected person was quickly under control. If it is discovered late, wait until this person injures many people in such a rampage at the market, or spread the virus to places they don¡¯t know. More people. At that time, this safe base may become even more dangerous than the outside of the base. If this is the case, it is not just a matter of killing a few dozen people. The Yancheng base currently has thousands of survivors. In such a crowded place, if a few more zombies appear without any protection, the effect will not be much different from that of the apocalyptic outbreak more than two months ago. It is possible to die hundreds, even thousands of people. And Ruan Ning and the others also want to know as soon as possible what the truth of this matter is. It is better for them to investigate the truth as soon as possible under pressure, rather than holding the idea that a day will be delayed. ... After listening to what they said, Jiang Jingchao and Jiang Jingyang looked at each other. Although they heard others talk about it at the time, there were still many doubts in their hearts. But now it is different. Even the two people around them have said so, and they are still the first witnesses of the matter. Naturally, the credibility is not the same as what a stranger said. Realizing the seriousness of the matter, Jiang Jingchao frowned and said, "Then we all don''t stand here. Go back and tell Brother Gu and everyone." If there are really any big problems, they have to plan early. Ruan Ning and Lin Yang thought the same way, so they hurried back as soon as the market was over. ********************************** ************************************** Research Institute. "Everyone pay attention, don''t let the zombies catch you." A group of people cooperated and carried the person infected with the zombie virus into one of the laboratories, and then untied the rope for him, replaced him with handcuffs and shackles and locked it on the wall. "Old Han, this matter is up to you today. You must find out what is going on with this person carrying the zombie virus as soon as possible. Otherwise, I''m afraid that if I can''t explain it on time, those people may have to take the base Don''t turn it over." The flat-headed man said worriedly. Old Han is the oldest of the researchers from the three scientific research institutes who just followed to the market. He was a respected senior before the end of the world. After the end of the world, his major was very helpful to the study of zombies. The base immediately sent someone to protect him and then recruited him into the scientific research institute. He has always been attached great importance to him. So even when the man who was a supernatural person talked to Old Han, his attitude was very respectful, and he didn''t dare to make any mistakes. He knows some inside stories. Their Yancheng base and the No. 3 base in city b are jointly manufacturing medicines that can purify contaminated water. Now they heard that they have made some progress. Although the man himself is a supernatural being, his family is not. Because water resources are polluted, the price of clean water is now calculated in milliliters. If this continues, the family will almost be unable to drink water. Alas, if he knew that, he might as well awaken the water system ability without aggressiveness. At least as it is now, there is no need to worry about running out of water every day. Because the scientific research institute usually conducts experiments and needs to be quiet and not disturbed by outsiders, it is located at the most northwest corner of the base, which is some distance from the market. The man who was carried back by everyone, the signs of zombieization have become more and more obvious during this time. The pupils have changed from scarlet to gray, with more white eyes, and the nails that are characteristic of zombies have also appeared on his hands. If he was like this just now, he wouldn''t need to be checked by Old Han and the others, I am afraid that a survivor of life in the last days can see that this person is definitely a zombie. "...Actually, this is not the first such thing from the base. It''s just that today this person''s zombie happened at the market, and the news spread quickly. The previous cases were blocked by the base, and only us A few people outside the scientific research institute know about it.¡± Old Han explained. "Since something like this has already happened a few days ago, did you make any progress, Mr. Han?!" After the man heard it, he was a little excited when he guessed something. When Old Han asked him to tell everyone about the three-day time limit, he was actually panicked. You said that if you can''t find out the reason within three days, the base will not dare to use Old Han as a scientific researcher, and he will only be the one who has no good fruit. Even if such a big thing happened, even if it was to calm the anger of the people, one would always find someone responsible for the matter. Now it seems that Elder Han had let him say this before, and he had certain certainty. Old Han nodded, and while reading the data in the notebook, he said, "Well, we have tested the blood samples of the people who have been sent before, and even the corpses have been dissected. I suspect they will become like this. , It¡¯s all because of eating something by mistake. As for what it is, now we have to wait for others to analyze the food residue in their stomachs." When the man heard this, he was relieved. Since it has something to do with the imported food, there shouldn''t be any major problems in the management of their Yancheng base. They didn''t let people in with the zombie virus in. In this case, not only things are much easier to solve. He doesn''t have to worry about the safety of his family in the base. Otherwise, if it is really all the fault of the base, this matter can be tricky. Fortunately, the matter was not as serious as they thought. ********************************** ************************************** the other side. Ruan Ning and the others finally returned to the villa. As soon as he walked in, Ruan Ning saw a lot of people in the living room. Everyone got together. Except for the six of them, the other members of the morning team had already arrived. And Gu Yicheng, who was sitting in the middle, had a slightly ugly face until he heard the movement from the door and saw their appearance. Many absent people returned, and his facial expressions relaxed. "I heard that something happened at the market. How are you doing? Nothing happened, right?" He said in a deep voice. Others also expressed their concern for Ruan Ning and his party who came back late. They heard the wind and returned half an hour earlier. There were only six of them, and they hadn¡¯t heard from them for a long time, so they were all worried about whether something happened to them there. Ruan Ning and Lin Yang participated in the market all the way, and didn''t come back until it was over there. "Brother, we are all okay." Ruan Ning also thought that other people should have come back for a while before them. That''s why everyone''s expressions were so tense. So he went to the market to compare everything that happened at the market. Everyone said it again. The rumors from the outside world are far more dangerous and tortuous than the real situation. No wonder they are so worried about these people who have not returned to the market. "Ningning, I told you not to go to dangerous places before going out, Ningning? Why don''t you know how to take care of yourself. Is it important to understand the situation or your safety? Huh?" At that time, Gu Yicheng''s expression was very solemn. Ruan Ning knew that this person was worried about his safety. Although at that time it was because the person infected with the zombie virus had been subdued by Lin Yang and they continued to stay there, but her lips moved and she still did not refute anything. , Stood aside honestly, lowered his eyes slightly, like a student who did something wrong. Seeing her like this, a trace of helplessness flashed in Gu Yicheng''s dark eyes. No one knew how anxious he was when he waited in the villa for half an hour before seeing anyone come back. If it weren¡¯t for knowing that she was staying with Lin Yang, she was not alone, Lin Yang would take care of her, and they might not happen to be in the place where the accident happened. Gu Yicheng couldn¡¯t bear it and ran out to find someone. Fortunately, it didn''t take long for the few people who hadn''t returned. Seeing that Ruan Ning was criticized for this, Lin Yang couldn''t help but justify her: "Brother Gu, don''t blame Sister Ruan Ning. We were there at the time. We had such a good opportunity to learn about the situation and leave. It''s a shame." Knowing that they were at the scene of the incident and did not leave immediately after the danger occurred, Gu Yicheng had thought about reprimanding the girl so that she would learn a lesson and stop going to a dangerous place to join in the fun in the future. But now that she is unscathed, and she listens to him so obediently, Gu Yicheng can''t say too much to her. Fortunately, it''s okay this time. It seemed that he could be completely relieved only by allowing her to stay by his side. Gu Yicheng didn''t want to see things like this happen again. As for the person infected with the zombie virus, Gu Yicheng was not in a hurry, he was different from what they thought. He felt that the possibility of people carrying the zombie virus entering the base was unlikely. There should be something wrong. Just like when there was water pollution on the No. 3 base in city b, some people drank too much contaminated water to fill their stomachs because of lack of food, and then they showed symptoms of zombieization. What is the specific situation? They can wait three days for the answer from the base. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Second time to check in! ! *The third shift is around nine o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 109： After Zhou Yu and Ruan Ning met, they returned angrily to the team''s residence. Their team came all the way from City A, and there was not much material capital left. In addition, they turned in the parts of the materials that everyone entered the base. They can no longer rent any expensive places, so a dozen of them can only Live in a converted two-story house. Although the style of such a house is a bit crude, the number of rooms is much more than renting an ordinary three-bedroom and one living room. Zhou Yu is also an ability person, so she can be assigned to a room by herself. But because of bringing Chen Ying''er, she was forced to live with two people from living alone. Of course Zhou Yu didn''t want to live with Chen Yinger at first. As far as the smell on her is, let alone sleeping on the same bed, even staying in the same room is disgusting. But for Zhou Yu suddenly brought a stranger back to the team, and wasted the quota of a supernatural player to enter the base for free, so that the team turned in one more person''s supplies, the other people in the team still complained more or less. of. Especially the ordinary people in the team, this involves their interests, they dare not say anything to Zhou Yu who is a supernatural power, but they can not accept Chen Ying''er to join. After knowing that no one in the team wanted to live with Chen Ying''er, Zhou Yu went to the captain, but the captain also felt that Chen Ying''er was not from their team. He couldn''t help her to blame the team members, so he didn''t help her. Because every room was occupied, there were no extra rooms, and no one was willing to take in Chen Yinger, so in the end Zhou Yu could only let her live in her own room. But Zhou Yu did not let this person sleep in the bed. Just made a bunk on the ground for her and let her sleep there. But even if that was the case, as long as this person came into the room and got a little closer to him, Zhou Yu would be too much to stand the sour smell on her body and almost didn''t vomit it out. In the end, in order to prevent herself from being smoked to death, she had to pick up some water for her, let her simply wipe her body, and then threw her least favorite set of clothes to her. After changing them, Chen Yinger''s body smelled Controlled within a range that is barely acceptable. At that time, Zhou Yu was thinking that this person''s existence could help her catch Ruan Ning and join the powerful team, so even if she disliked Chen Ying''er in her heart, she still endured it on the surface. But unexpectedly, this person has been lying to her. People simply can''t remember the name of her so-called "good classmate". In other words, this person is useless at all. She has suffered all the sins she suffered from yesterday to now. This made Zhou Yu how willing and able to accept reality. This made Zhou Yu feel that she was a big idiot. She actually followed the way of such a person. "Chen Ying''er, get me up! I have something to ask you." Zhou Yu said with a cold face to the woman lying on the ground sleeping. She wanted to see how this person would explain to her what happened today. Have the courage to lie to her? She would let her know what it would be like to offend her Zhou Yu. Chen Ying''er was still sleeping in a dazed state, not knowing where the person is now, the hard floor under her sleeping made her think she was in a shed outside the base, and she said vaguely when she heard the movement around her. One sentence: "...I won''t pick up guests now, come back tonight." "..." Of course Zhou Yu could guess what a woman who had no abilities and lived outside the base would depend on to survive, and what kind of life she would lead. But knowing is one thing, now hearing and seeing with my own ears is another thing. Zhou Yu looked at Chen Ying''er with disgust, as if looking at a piece of garbage. She now feels that the floor is very dirty when this person sleeps on the floor. After waiting for a while, after she drove this person away, she must throw away all the quilts on the ground and all the things she touched that could be thrown away. Never stay in the room and disgust yourself again. "Hehe, aren''t you awake? Or are you pretending to be asleep?" Zhou Yu was not in the mood to stand here and wait for her to wake up. He sneered and kicked it impatiently. She is wearing a pair of leather boots today, and the toes of the shoes are pointed. So it hurts to kick someone in this place. What''s more, Zhou Yu was very angry because of being deceived. This time, she didn''t have any energy left, and she just kicked her in the stomach. Chen Ying''er, lying on the ground, in her sleep, suddenly felt a pain, screamed, and then completely woke up. She clutched her stomach in pain, opened her eyes, looked up, and saw Zhou Yu who did not know when she would be back. Now she was looking at her blankly, because she was carrying the light, so she could not see Know the expression on her face. Anyone who gets kicked suddenly will get angry, but Chen Yinger didn¡¯t wait to lose her temper. She remembered that she was still under the fence and had to rely on the female supernatural person in front to have a place to eat and live, so she endured it. After the **** that was about to blur out, he just curled up slightly to relieve the pain, and asked with a weak face: "Sister Zhou, it turns out that you are back...what did you kick me for?" "Get up, I have something to ask you." Zhou Yu didn''t pity this person at all. Chen Ying''er still pretended to be pitiful over there, "Sister Zhou, I can''t afford the pain now. Is there anything we can''t talk about tomorrow?" Zhou Yu watched coldly: "It''s my business if you can''t afford it. Hurry up, don''t force me to do it again." Yesterday this person also used this excuse to say that he was too hungry, so she didn''t have the energy to speak. Half of her own dinner. Who would have thought that what she told her was actually lying to her. Chen Yinger heard her say so, she could only get up quickly from the ground. She was hungry and full these days, and the food she ate was hard to swallow, and it wasn''t for anyone to eat. The food I ate at Zhou Yu last night was still a bit hot. She thought of what the supernaturalist said just now to ask her, she subconsciously licked her chapped lips, while reminiscing about yesterday''s food. I thought, if today the psychic asks her about Ruan Ning again, she must eat another meal as a reward. Chen Ying''er didn''t expect that the message of a female classmate who had a very ordinary relationship with her before the end of the world could be replaced by a meal. I really hope that this kind of good thing would be better every day. In this way, she doesn''t have to work every day and can''t be hungry, and she can stay in the base all the time, and she doesn''t even have to worry about whether she will be attacked by the zombies that burst out suddenly. Zhou Yu looked at her in a daze and sneered: "I went to see your classmate today. She said she didn''t know you or who Chen Yinger was. You made me lose a lot of face today. " Chen Ying''er returned to her senses, froze for a moment, and exclaimed: "How is this possible?!" Zhou Yu sneered and asked, "How can it be impossible? This shows that you two are not classmates at all. What you said yesterday was a lie to me." "No! We are really classmates. Sister Zhou, please believe me. I really know Ruan Ning. How could she say that she doesn''t know me?!" Chen Ying''er looked at the ugly face of the opposite person , Finally realized the seriousness of the matter. She was able to enter the base and everything she got from this supernatural player now was because of her classmate Ruan Ning. This female supernatural person wanted to join a team through Ruan Ning, so she hit her idea. If this person knows that her relationship with Ruan Ning is not good, then... Zhou Yu didn¡¯t want to listen to her nonsense anymore. She drew a dagger from her waist, waved it twice, and said impatiently: "What about classmates? Yesterday, didn¡¯t you talk about the relationship between the two of you? Is it great? Since she doesn''t remember your name anymore, then you are of no use to me. If it is useless, I will keep you as a person for what to do!" As she said, she approached Chen Ying''er step by step with a dagger. "Sister Zhou, you can let the two of us meet. Maybe she has too many things to remember recently. She absolutely knows me, absolutely knows! How dare I deceive you." Chen Ying''er watched her take out the dagger , The body couldn''t help but shudder, and said unwillingly, "As long as you let us meet, I will definitely let her promise to put you and me, and we will both get into that team. Ruan Ning is a very talkative person. When she was in the class, she never refused any of her classmates to ask her for help. So this time it will definitely work." Zhou Yu looked suspicious and stared at her for a while. Chen Ying''er found that she was looking at herself, and immediately smiled flatteringly at her. "Okay, then I will believe you again for the last time. If I find out that you are still lying to me this time..." The dagger in Zhou Yu''s hand flipped a few times. The blade of the dagger was sharp, reflecting a silver ray in the sun. Light, "I will let you know that even if you don''t use power, this dagger can make you better than death. I think you don''t want to suffer such suffering." Zhou Yu is a speed ability person, it is very important to have a handy weapon. This dagger is her weapon. It was given to her by her last concubine. Not to mention cutting iron like mud, it can also be said to be sharper than ordinary daggers. "I know! I don''t dare anymore! I don''t dare to lie to you anymore!" Chen Ying''er curled up and hid with a panic on her face, for fear that this person might not be able to hold it securely and the knife fell on On his own body. Only then did Zhou Yu put away the fierceness on her face, and the cold blade patted the opposite person on the cheek, then stroked her face with the back a few times, and frightened: "It''s fine if you know. I''m afraid you won''t Knowing this, you will lie to me then." Chen Ying''er was so scared that her legs trembled, but she didn''t dare to say anything, so she shrank and shivered in the corner. Zhou Yu saw her so embarrassed, smiled disdainfully, and said coldly, "I don''t want to see you in the room again tonight." After that, he turned and left the room, not wanting to stay with her. . After Zhou Yu left, Chen Ying''er sat weakly on the side. She tremblingly stretched out her hand to touch her face, and she was relieved to find that there was no bleeding. It''s okay, it''s okay. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * Three clocks! ! *The next update will be around 12 o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 110： What happened at the bazaar that day has recently been spread up and down on the base. Whether it''s a team going out to do a mission or a survivor staying in the base, they will say a few words about this when they meet or chat with others. The more people discussing this matter, the higher the attention. In the end, even the large and small bases next to the Yancheng base knew about it, and even the base sent people to ask what was going on. Under pressure from various quarters, as soon as the base made progress, before the third day, people immediately came forward to clarify the facts and explain the truth. ¡ª¡ªThis matter has nothing to do with poor base management. That person was infected with the virus because he ate the meat of a mutated animal. Because this kind of infection occurred inside the base, the inspection at the gate was of course impossible to detect. G province is close to the sea. Although the Yancheng base is not at the seaside, many people are also selling meat from various mutant animals. Of course, because of the geographical location, relying on the mountains to eat the mountains, relying on the sea to eat the sea, is the same after the end of the world. The Yancheng base mainly sells animals in the river and the sea. When the mutant animals first appeared, not many people had the idea of ??doing this, or some of them didn''t even think of going up in this regard, because at that time there was still plenty of food. But now it¡¯s different. Food is getting more and more scarce. Some people are really hungry. Seeing the mutant animals killed on the roadside, they are moved by the flash of inspiration. Don¡¯t care about the situation, eat first. Say it again. Because if you don¡¯t eat it, you¡¯ll be starved to death. Instead of doing this, you might as well be a ghost after death. These first batch of humans who tried to eat mutant animals found that there was nothing wrong with them after they ate the meat, and they didn''t eat as expected and died. However, because the attack power of mutant animals is not weak, and some mutant animals are even more fierce than zombies, not all ordinary people have good luck to run into the dead bodies of mutant animals thrown on the road. Most people can''t eat it, so they can only be hungry. The one who really eats more is the supernatural person. Because they have this ability to kill mutant animals, this is easier for them than ordinary people. After all, in the apocalypse, it is very likely that even the supernatural person will not be able to eat a normal meal for a long time. Some of them are really greedy. They want to have a tooth-fighting festival. Seeing that the meat of this mutant animal is not expensive, some ordinary people have no problem eating it, so they tried it and found that except sometimes it will not be too bad. Apart from digestion, there is no major problem with the body. So even inside the Yancheng base, there has always been a business of buying and selling mutated animal meat. And to some extent, this business is also extremely hot. A lot can be sold every day. There are even secretly there are many supernaturalists or teams that kill mutant animals and sell them to vendors to earn crystal nuclei and materials. In fact, everyone can think of the question of whether they can eat mutant animals, how could the base have not thought about it. As early as when the mutant animals first appeared, they asked someone to bring a few back and asked the research institute to conduct a test. See if you can use the meat of this mutant animal to replace ordinary food. Even if its source is relatively rare, it is not difficult to obtain anything in the last days. If it can be eaten, it can slightly relieve the pressure on human food. It also contributes to the enthusiasm of humans to kill mutant animals. It''s a pity that the analysis results on mutant animals are not ideal. In the end, they couldn''t judge whether this was edible or not. In the end, for the sake of conservativeness, the researchers of the base scientific research institute can only draw the conclusion-it is not recommended that everyone eat the meat of this mutant animal. However, in the past two months, there has never been any problem with eating mutant animals. So even if I was not sure that I could eat it, the base also opened one eye and closed one eye and passed by. The survivors who hadn''t controlled the base to eat or not eat the mutant animals, let them go. After all, if they are not allowed to eat, where can they find alternative foods. Now that a major incident of infection with a zombie virus suddenly occurred in the base, it was discovered that the culprit turned out to be this mutant animal. Survivors who have eaten or are still eating mutant animals, whether they are supernatural beings or ordinary people, begin to panic in their hearts. I didn''t expect to suffer such bad news just because of my appetite. In the panic that I don''t know if something will happen every day. ********************************** ************************************** Few people in Ruan Ning''s team had actually eaten meat from mutant animals. The most important point is because they do not lack supplies. Meat or something, whether Gu Yicheng collected it into the space before the end of the world or found it in the cold storage after the end of the world, there are many kinds of meat, and they are completely enough to eat. Only a few people in the team, like Lin Yang, had tasted it once or twice because they thought eating mutant animals was new. But after discovering that the taste was nothing special, it was not even as fragrant as an ordinary roast chicken before the end of the world, I never tried it again. Ruan Ning has never tried the meat of mutant animals, because she just thinks of the way the mutant animals were before they die, even if they have been roasted and boiled, she can''t eat them, so she can''t even taste them. Haven''t tasted it. But when she was reading a novel, she had never seen a plot of eating mutant animals and eating herself as a zombie. Looking at Gu Yicheng''s frowning now, he knew that he must have never experienced it in his previous life. Otherwise, if this happened, how could he not stop Lin Yang and the others from eating these mutant animals. And they came all the way from S City, passing through so many large and small cities, this is the first time they heard of this situation. "Oh! I feel like I''m already dead soon..." After hearing the news from the base, Lin Yang lay on the table with a decadent expression. Because he is the one who eats the most by the mutant animal among them. And when he went out yesterday, he had eaten this kind of dish made with mutant animals in a restaurant in the Yancheng base. It is said that those dishes are still characteristic of that restaurant. This is where he worries the most. Everyone in Dawn''s team expressed their loving condolences to him. Let him relax first and don''t scare yourself. There are so many people in the Yancheng base who have eaten mutant animals, but not everyone has a problem. It should be said that the problem is now the minority of the minority. It shows that the situation may not be completely caused by eating mutant animals. It may also be caused by eating a certain or a certain type of mutant animal. Maybe there are other possibilities. After everyone''s persuasion, Lin Yang felt much more relieved. He thought that he shouldn''t be so unlucky, just eat a mutant animal in this base and get caught. The base is still investigating, and after having clues, it should not take long to get more specific results. However, hope cannot be completely placed on the Yancheng base. After all, things now involve their own teammates. No longer like before. Although the situation can be big or small, only someone else has something wrong, and they can wait for news without worry. Gu Yicheng vacated a large room on the third floor of the villa and took out the medical equipment that had been put in the space. Then An Yi gave Lin Yang and the other people in the team who had eaten mutant animals to conduct various inspections one by one. When Gu Yicheng learned that Ruan Ning¡¯s healing powers were different from others, he planned to get these medical equipment for her to check her body to see if there was anything wrong. Come. At that time, An Yi also complained about this sudden sister-in-law Young Master Gu, and his style of painting was different from that of the survivors of the last days. It is difficult for others to survive, but he is thinking about getting medical examination equipment for his sister who is not related by blood. Later, Gu Yicheng really found an opportunity to get these medical equipment from elsewhere. But it wasn''t the hospital to go to. There were too many zombies in the big hospitals, and the equipment was scattered, making it difficult to implement, so in the end they found these equipment in a research institute that was abandoned because of the end of the world. It happened to be in that research institute, where all the medical equipment An Yi said. Ruan Ning did not disappoint his kindness at the time, so he went up and asked An Yi to check her. Then she discovered that her physical condition was very good, except for a little malnutrition due to picky eaters. There was no problem at all. This is why Gu Yicheng didn''t let Ruan Ning be picky eaters and forced her to finish the food every time. It''s just that Ruan Ning herself didn''t take this malnutrition seriously, and she quickly forgot about it. As a result, every time Gu Yicheng asked her to eat something that she didn''t like at all, she had to eat very hard, and she didn''t understand why. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * One more punch card! *The second is more about noon. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 111： Two days have passed since the base came forward to clarify. The panic inside the base did not decrease but increased, but the source of this panic shifted from the ordinary people in the base to the superpowers. Because there are only a few ordinary people who can eat mutant animals in the base, and more of them are supernatural beings. And the supernatural being is the backbone of a base in the last days. The strength of a base depends to a large extent on the number and level of the superpowers of the base. The comprehensive strength of the Yancheng base ranks in the top ten among the hundreds of thousands of bases in China. Although there are few high-level abilities, very few have entered the third level, but the total number of unsupportable abilities is large. , So it can also stand firm in the end times. But now, many supernaturalists are beginning to worry about their own safety and being passive and sabotaged because of the mutant animal. Instead, the base was under greater pressure than before. In order to give these people an explanation, they hurriedly went to investigate the background of those infected with the zombie virus, including where they had been and what they had eaten before. Asked everyone who asked. After tossing and tossing like this, two days passed before finally finally came to a conclusion. ¡ª¡ªThis time it was indeed only a certain kind of mutant animal that had a problem. They don''t know whether this news is good or bad for others, but it is good news for Lin Yang. This means that he was just a false alarm this time, without any worries. Everyone in Dawn''s team also breathed a sigh of relief. Everyone has stayed together for so long and has feelings. Even if parting is very common in the last days, they still don''t want to see anything happen to anyone in the team. The mutant animal in question this time is a kind of fish. It is a local shallow-water fish. It mutated after the end of the world. It gave birth to a fang, which can discharge electricity, making this fish immediately docile. Harm, has become similar to the existence of piranha before the end of the world. Sometimes it can even jump out of the river to bite you. There are toxins on its fangs. Once a person is bitten, he will find that the bite is unconscious. Everyone knows that the meat of mutant animals is difficult to chew and not easy to digest. The only advantage is that it is easy to feel full and can last longer in the end times. But this mutated animal is not the same. Its meat really melts in the mouth, and it "melts" when it reaches the mouth. I don''t know how much better than other mutated animals in terms of taste. Because of this feature, it has recently become very popular on the table of supernatural powers in Yancheng base. Those people who were infected with the zombie virus had eaten this before the accident. The scientific research institute found that the number of virus carriers in this mutant fish is ten times that of other mutant animals. People who had no problem eating this fish may be because of their good health. It''s like being infected with the zombie virus, some people can become supernatural beings, and some people can become zombies. This situation is also the same. Although not everyone who eats this mutant fish will be infected with the zombie virus, there is still a possibility. The incubation period is also longer than the time of simply being scratched and infected by a zombie, ranging from five to fifteen days. Even if a person is infected, it will be difficult for people to spot the problem for a while. In the Yancheng base, a Chinese restaurant called "Diner" mainly sells this mutant fish. This restaurant is also the one Lin Yang went to eat earlier. Fortunately, on the afternoon of the day Lin Yang went to eat, that kind of mutant fish was a special dish in the store. So he didn''t have a chance to eat it. But fortunately, I didn''t have it, otherwise I would add another one to the people who are worried about the infection. Because the incident of a problem with mutant animals just broke out recently, no one in the base dared to eat any mutant animals in the two days of investigation. But among those who had eaten before, some of them were still infected during the incubation period of the virus, so there were still three or four people with the same symptoms as the person at the market in these two days. They were all consumed before the incident was exposed. Those people suddenly started going crazy on the street without warning. One of them is the second-order fire system ability. After the ability person went crazy and zombie on the street, he couldn''t control his ability. Not only did he bite people when he caught it, but he also released fireballs everywhere, almost burning the base house. This time, the situation was not as lucky as the last time at the market. I met Lin Yang and Ruan Ning, and before the man became a zombie, he put him down. This time the zombieization of Tier 2 abilities directly caused death and injury to the base. As many as dozens of people were killed and wounded. In the end, the other abilities that were present worked together to subdue him, which prevented the situation from getting worse again. ... Now that the base found the reason, of course it immediately banned the sale and consumption of this mutant fish. But the damage that has been done before is irreparable. Families of people who became zombies who contracted the virus because of this, or mourned for someone to give an explanation, or simply wanted to ask for some compensation. After thinking about it, they finally got together and they all came to look for it. "Diners" this restaurant selling this mutant fish. However, they have all forgotten that those who can open a restaurant in the last days are not simple characters. Some also hire teams of supernaturalists to hunt down certain types of mutant animals for profit. Such people know many supernatural powers, how could they be allowed to succeed. What''s more, this restaurant is the largest and the most popular and the earliest one opened in the Yancheng base. When the Yancheng base had just stabilized a month ago, it began preparations for opening. At first, few people thought that this store would be able to continue. Now people have never spent ¡°money¡± on the food that people get. Many people guess that this restaurant has just opened, and many of the things in it have been sold out, but they were robbed by people with ulterior motives. After all, after entering the end of the world, many people can''t even eat enough to eat, and there is a shortage of food. They want to break a piece of fist-sized bread into two meals a day, so that they can live for a while. Who can deliberately spend crystal nuclei to eat such impractical food? But after the restaurant opened, everyone discovered that the owner of the store had thought of this a long time ago. He specially hired several teams of supernaturalists to guard at the door, and all those who wanted to go in and robbery with bad intentions, or wanted to eat the king. Those who don''t pay for the meal will be beaten and thrown out from the door. After this shock, the restaurant not only opened smoothly in the last days, but also more people went to eat every day than imagined. Even Ruan Ning has heard Lin Yang say that this restaurant tastes good and the price is not particularly expensive. And they don''t know where to find someone to get a lot of seasonings, plus the chef''s good cooking skills, so to a large extent cover up the defects of the ingredients themselves. If it wasn''t for the mutant animal that happened the day after he went to eat, he would have thought about recommending other people in the team to try it. But now that things like this are happening, no matter how delicious the other things in that restaurant are, it''s okay. I''m afraid not many people will be willing to eat them. ********************************** ************************************** After knowing that Lin Yang was just a false alarm this time, and that the other people in the team were completely fine, the people of Chenxi Team had no worries. Thinking that they had also been in the base for almost a week, it was time to leave from the Yancheng base, so on the second day of the base¡¯s conclusion, they packed up and set off. They arrived at the Imperial Capital base a day earlier, and they were relieved a day earlier. However, before leaving the base, Ruan Ning and his party just passed by the restaurant and saw a group of people around the door of the restaurant, arguing and asking the owner of the restaurant to compensate for their mental losses. The owner of this restaurant is a forty-year-old middle-aged man with a big belly. He stands in front of the restaurant with his belly shy. There were dozens of people around, each with a weapon in his hand, looking nervously at the troublemaker on the opposite side. It seems that these people are the man who came to protect himself. However, compared to the dozens of people next to him, he relied more on a six-person team standing on the steps with a relaxed look, so that every time he spoke, he subconsciously aimed at that side. Just a few days after Ruan Ning and the others came to the Yancheng base, they didn''t know much about the specific situation of the base superpower team. But the survivors who had been in the Yancheng base for a period of time recognized who the six people standing on the steps were. They are the most ferocious team in the base. The Yancheng base that arrived a month ago is called Thunder Team. There are not many people in the team, there are only six people in total, but each of them is very strong, and the lowest is a Tier 2 ability. The captain of this team, Su Yang, is a rare Tier 3 ability player in the base. It is said that he will soon advance to Tier 4 Fire Element, and may even become the first Tier 4 ability player in the base. However, contrary to the strength of the Thunder team, their reputation in the base is particularly bad. Because as long as someone can afford a high enough remuneration, they can take on any job, whether it''s killing or overtaking or otherwise. The people were afraid that they would hate them. Just like this time. After seeing the owner of the restaurant inviting six of them over at a big price, the people who came to ask for an explanation all took a breath. Some people even started to retreat in their hearts. They don''t think that these demons of Thunder Squad are all human beings who are merciful. It is said that as long as employers can pay more for the murder, they can do it without blinking. Regarding what happened at the hotel, the members of the morning team didn''t mean to get in at all, so they stood from a distance across the road and watched. Although Ruan Ning didn''t know the origin of the team standing on the steps, he couldn''t help but sighed as he watched so many people surround the hotel owner. This sentence is also applicable. Otherwise, the owner of the restaurant wouldn''t be able to find so many people to work for him. "Listen to me! I also know that each of you is feeling uncomfortable now. I am very sad after learning about this incident. For this reason, I burn incense and worship Buddha at home every day to pray for those who have died. But you can¡¯t just put the blame on me. I¡¯m just an ordinary businessman. I hope you can be considerate and considerate of me. The mutant fish is not something I want to see. Even the experts said no. Anyone who eats it will have an accident. In other words, the meat is not what I forced everyone to eat." The person from the Thunder team was invited for a big price. The owner of the restaurant has the confidence and doesn''t want to talk as weak as just now. "You sell those dishes. If something happens, you are not responsible for who is responsible!" "You said it''s nothing to do with your restaurant. If there is a problem with the ingredients, why did you sell it in the first place!" "You mean my sister who ate your food, is she deserved it if something happened?" Regardless of what these troublemakers say, the restaurant owner never mentions compensation, and is sloppy with them. If you have an impulsive temper, seeing that this matter has nothing to do with your high-hanging posture, you are agitated. No matter what you can''t fight or not, you just rushed to fight this unscrupulous merchant. Up. The first person to do this was a thin, tall man with a machete in his hand, but before he could get close, the weapon in his hand was swept away by a black whip and dropped to the ground. It was a blond woman who stopped him. Seeing that the people on both sides had already fought, everyone in the morning squad felt that there was no need to continue watching. Even if the two sides stand for only one round, the outcome of the two sides can actually be seen at a glance. The group of troublemakers won''t get any benefit from the other side, and maybe they will catch themselves up. However, they didn''t get involved in other people''s affairs, and turned and walked towards the gate of the base. The number of teams that went out to do the task two days ago was much less because of that incident, but today they found that there was nothing wrong, so they increased again. It was almost noon now that several teams were waiting at the gate of the base to leave. Ruan Ning and his entourage had just arrived here, and before they waited to get out of the line, they saw someone rushing over from the crowd nearby. Ruan Ning was standing in the middle of the line and talking to Jiang Mu. That person came in her direction again, because she encountered this situation at the market that day. She formed a conditioned reflex and subconsciously avoided it. Then when she was about to pull out the gun, she saw a skinny woman fell to the place where she just stood. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *This team will appear later (Draw the key points!) *Second time to check in! (It was supposed to be noon, but I postponed my leave at noon.) *The third shift is at twelve o''clock. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 112： "Oh-" The woman on the ground was so thin that the clothes on her body almost couldn''t fit her body, making her clothes look like they were several yards bigger. When she ran over here, she tripped over something suddenly under her feet and fell heavily to the ground. Now her voice has changed in pain, and the tone has a piercing sharpness. "Uh...I''m sorry, you rushed so fast just now, I thought you were going to attack us, so--" Xu Chi looked at the woman in this embarrassment, grabbed her hair, a little embarrassed. He was standing next to Ruan Ning just now. This person rushed over and looked at the menacing force. He thought that this person was from another team to find fault, so he just shot it without thinking. But having said that, he hadn''t started doing anything just now, and this person was tripped by the vine he had just stretched out. Such a weak **** can''t help fighting, but Xu Chi always feels like he is deliberately bullying the weak. Xu Chi injured someone by mistake, and couldn''t watch this person lying on the ground. He wanted to go forward and help him up, but was ignored by the woman on the ground. "Help me, someone wants to hurt me..." The woman didn''t respond to Xu Chi. When she asked for help, she looked at Ruan Ning blankly, obviously coming over at her alone. Gu Yicheng heard the movement here, walked from behind the team, blocked most of Ruan Ning''s body, protected her behind him without a trace, frowned and asked, "Ningning, do you know this person?" Ruan Ning stared at the people on the ground for several times, then shook her head and said, "I don''t know." She was still confused now. She didn''t remember when she knew such a person. Even from the memory of the original owner, she couldn''t find anyone who could match the person in front of her. Seeing Ruan Ning''s puzzled face, and still not recognizing herself, the people on the ground pulled out the hair in front of her eyes and hurriedly said: "It''s me. I''m Chen Ying''er. We used to be in the same class, the first grade of high school, the first class of s city. Do you remember the first grade in middle and high school." "..." It was also the first time Ruan Ning saw this Chen Ying''er herself. In the memory of the original owner, Chen Ying''er always wore her little changed school uniform, with shoulder-length hair and a small fresh style. There were many people who seemed to pursue her in school. But the person in front of me has no idea how many days he has not washed his hair. The hair and the hair are stuck together, and the skin is dry and chapped. Except that her five senses look a little alike, nothing can be seen at all. Like Chen Yinger before. Even if this woman didn''t take the initiative to say her name just now, even if she walked past Ruan Ning now, Ruan Ning would not recognize her as Chen Ying''er herself. It can be seen how much her appearance has changed in these two months. It seems... She has had a bad time in the past two months. Compared with Ruan Ning''s eyes when she saw Chen Ying''s childhood, Chen Ying''er saw Ruan Ning as if she had seen a savior, her eyes were shining with excitement. But she hadn''t been happy for long before a woman walked out of the team she had just ran over with a gloomy face. When Chen Ying''er saw Zhou Yu appear, it was like seeing a cat''s mouse, and her face turned pale. She quickly moved to the person who could save her, which is her only savior, Ruan Ning. Zhou Yu gave Chen Ying''er a vicious look when the others were not paying attention, and warned her that if she dared to speak more, she would be dead, then put away the expression on her face and said hello to the members of the Chenxi team. Gu Yicheng agreed with a cold eyebrow, "This person belongs to your team?" Seeing him asking this, Zhou Yu hesitated, not knowing how to answer this question. The situation now is that Chen Yinger ran out of the team while she was not paying attention, and she didn''t know what she had said to them just now. "She is indeed from our team." Zhou Yu said tentatively, "Captain Gu, did she cause you any trouble just now?" Chen Ying''er''s expression changed when Zhou Yu said this. "She lied! She was a lie! She and I are not in the same team. You don¡¯t know how vicious this woman is. She wants to use my relationship with your classmates to force me to do things, I don¡¯t Agree, and then she beat me and frightened me. She didn''t feed me for several days, and she let me sleep on the floor every day without covering me with a quilt..." When she thought of what happened in the last few days, Chen Ying''er hated me. If it doesn''t work, the resentment towards Zhou Yu in my heart has reached its peak. Humph! She has made her life difficult these days, and she will not make her happy. Hasn''t she always wanted to join the team in front of her? Then she was going to destroy it. Not only would she not be able to say good things to her today, she also wanted Zhou Yu to watch herself become a member of this team. Chen Yinger thought, since her old classmate joined the team so powerfully, when she becomes a member of this team, she can not only get rid of this woman, but also live a life like them. . She could look closely just now, the clothes on each of them are clean, just like new. It''s best to let these people in front of her teach this arrogant supernatural power for her, break her leg and throw her outside the base, so that she can experience the life she used to live. Chen Ying''er''s thoughts have been distorted by the life of the last days, and she is now full of vicious ways to avenge Zhou Yu and live a good life. Chen Ying''er was indeed thinking very well, but she had forgotten one of the most important key points, which was whether the "old classmates" standing in front of her were willing to help her realize this wish. "I think you should be the wrong person. I don''t know you or Chen Ying''er." The girl looked at her and said coldly. ¡ª¡ªOf course Ruan Ning is not willing! But when dealing with this kind of person, it is better to just ignore her instead of wasting time here. For her now, this might make her feel more uncomfortable than killing her. In the tone of Chen Yinger''s speech just now, he could hear the deep disgust towards Zhou Yu. It seemed that Zhou Yu did a lot of things to Chen Yinger after discovering that his goal could not be achieved. The wicked have their own wicked grinds, and it seems that she doesn''t need to do anything more, and now Chen Ying''er has been through a miserable life. Ruan Ning decided to stop it. Besides, seeing how miserable she is now, she was not interested in doing anything to her. She doesn''t take pleasure in torturing people. From this moment on, the grievances between her and the original owner in the previous life ended with her, and she would never care about it anymore. After Chen Ying''er heard the person in front of her and denied knowing herself, she looked incredulous, "How could you not know me?! Impossible! This is absolutely impossible!" Isn''t her name Ruan Ning? ? It shouldn''t, the name must be correct. If not, Zhou Yu would not find her because of this. Is it just a homophony? But how could it happen that there are two people with similar names and looks in this world. Chen Yinger could not convince herself that this person was not the one she was looking for. From the moment she met Zhou Yu, she wanted to live a good life with her "old classmates" and get rid of the current life that is not human. Chen Ying''er looked a little crazy when she realized that the things she had been waiting for for a long time had suddenly collapsed. She was unwilling to catch this person and asked if she was the Ruan Ning she knew. Before Chen Ying''er got up from the ground again, Zhou Yu walked over with a cold face, pulled her wrist back a bit, and then said to the person nearby: "Sorry, Captain Gu, I made you laugh. This person is my cousin. When I found her here, her previous experience was a bit...well, not so good. The whole person was stimulated and got a very serious hypothesis. She always liked to say some messy nonsense. ." Chen Ying''er just said her words, Zhou Yu heard clearly from the side, not missing a word. She could understand that Chen Ying''er was a white-eyed wolf who was unfamiliar with her. She is still the kind of person who won''t remember being beaten. You can''t give her any way to survive. She thought she had heard what she said last time, but what happened? She got worse today, not only lied to her, but also wanted to calculate her. Ha ha! Dare to yin her behind? On the contrary, Zhou Yu is now very thankful that this person and Ruan Ning didn''t know each other, otherwise she would have to be killed by her today. She Zhou Yu is not a soft persimmon that anyone can handle. Today, if this person is not allowed to see the fate of offending her, her name is written upside down. Zhou Yu turned around and blocked the person''s mouth, smiled and said, "I''m really embarrassed to cause you trouble. I will take the person away now." Chen Ying''er could not speak, she could only scream, trying to break free, but how could she have any strength in her body that had eaten for several days. So in the end, she could only be dragged away. There are many loopholes in Zhou Yu''s words. But the people around didn''t have any intention to manage. After all, this person is really crazy and doesn''t look like a normal person. Maybe it''s going to get you into trouble. Gu Yicheng looked at Ruan Ning who was still looking at one direction in a daze, frowned, and said with concern: "What''s the matter?" Ruan Ning came back to his senses: "I''m wondering if I missed anyone. Maybe I really know her, maybe..." What Ruan Ning was thinking just now was that if the original owner was still there, I saw it. What will this scene be like today. When Ruan Ning saw Chen Yinger''s own consequences, he didn''t feel any joy or joy in his heart. Of course, she will not feel sorry for this person because of this. Gu Yicheng looked at the girl absent-minded and absent, and touched her head with his hand, and said, "Since you can''t remember, then don''t think about it." "Hmm..." Ruan Ning was thinking about something just now, so he forgot to refuse the closeness of people around him. When she reacted, she felt that it was too deliberate to avoid it, she could only stare at a pair of apricot eyes, and stood there honestly and was touched by him. However, because of this episode, the complex emotions in Ruan Ning''s heart that had arisen from what happened to Chen Ying''er just now were also forgotten by her. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * Three clocks! ! *The next update is around nine o''clock in the morning. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 113： After leaving the Yancheng base, they had to pass a bridge across the river to leave the city. However, before they arrived at the bridge across the river, only a few explosions were heard far away, and then a dull sound broke the tranquility of the place, as if something had collapsed over there. of. "what sound??" "It seems to come from over there." The direction of the sound is exactly the location of the bridge across the river. Ruan Ning stared at that direction and suddenly felt a bad feeling in his heart. It wouldn''t be so unfortunate. From the city where the Yancheng base is located, there is only this bridge across the river. If there is a problem with the bridge across the river, if they want to go from the land to the next city, they can only go back from the place where they came, and make a big circle to achieve the same effect. It takes several days. And if they go the other way, they will have to pass a popular tourist city in G Province before the end of the world, and the degree of danger is not obvious. I hope that there will be no accidents on the bridge across the river, Ruan Ning can only pray silently in his heart. After driving for another five minutes, they saw that thick black smoke was now rising above the iconic bridge not far away. They didn''t get to the specific situation, so they don''t know yet, but it looks like this I am afraid the situation is not optimistic. Their car was driving on the road, and someone hurried over from the opposite direction, and saw that their convoy was still going there. After hesitating for a while, they trotted and turned their heads and waved towards their convoy. Wave your arm. The team saw his movements in the rearview mirror and stopped the car. The man walked over and knocked on the glass of the leading car in the line, that is, the car in which Ruan Ning was. What came by was a rough man with a beard, his voice hoarse, and he said, "You guys don''t go there anymore! What happened to the bridge across the river?! The people and cars that were on the bridge are now falling into the river, The flood has washed away, I am afraid it will not be saved." The people in the car looked at each other. Did the bridge across the river just collapse? Given the strength of the bridge across the river, if the person who put the explosives does not understand the structure of the bridge, it will be difficult to damage the overall bridge structure if hundreds of kilograms of explosives are exploded together. So how could it collapse so easily? Otherwise, they wouldn''t choose this route at all, just to confirm that this bridge is not so easily damaged. After all, zombies are only interested in living people, and will not destroy dead objects like the bridge across the river. Lin Yang leaned out the window, handed out a cigarette from the man, and inquired about the news: "Brother, our team really went to the opposite side of the river today in an emergency, can you tell us what is going on there now? Is it a bridge? Collapsed?" The stubble man hesitated for a while when he took the cigarette. Now the cigarette is also a rare material. A pack of cigarettes has been fired to a high price in the base. Carefully put the cigarette in the pocket of your chest and put it next to your body. Maybe it¡¯s because the mouth is short and the hand is soft. The stubble man¡¯s attitude is better than before. He explained: "Little brother, anyway, you just need to know Kuajiang The bridge can¡¯t be crossed now, so it¡¯s better to make a U-turn and go back soon... It may be a little exaggerated to say that the bridge collapsed. I don¡¯t know who did it. After several explosions on the bridge, there are now many more. I don¡¯t know if people can¡¯t get past the big hole, and I don¡¯t dare to walk up to see it, but the car will definitely not pass. Let alone today, it¡¯s still a big question whether you can get past in the future." After speaking, the Hu stubble man couldn''t help feeling lucky. Fortunately, at the time of the explosion, others hadn''t walked to the bridge. If he had gone up earlier, he might end up with those hapless ghosts who fell. The stubble man thought he had reminded him so, these people should turn around and go back. But after only hearing that the person who handed him the cigarette and his inquiring news asked someone in the back seat, he decided to go and take a look. "Oh... well, brother, you should pay more attention to yourself. If such a big thing happened on the bridge across the river, there will definitely be a lot of people going to inquire about the situation." When there are too many people, it is easy to make troubles, and there are also ambushes. Seeing the team grabbing supplies is not a minority, so he persuades them not to waste time passing by. However, he is not an outsider to intervene in other people''s teams. He has already said what he should say anyway. These people dare to pass, they should also have certain strength. After bidding farewell to the man, Dawn''s team continued to drive. As they got closer to the bridge across the river, the black smoke they could see grew. When they rushed to the edge of the bridge, they saw that the original magnificent bridge across the river was now horrible. Just like the man who was talking to them just described, the road in the middle of the bridge was pitted and bumpy, and there were several holes bigger than people. From where they were standing, one could vaguely see inside. Some exposed steel bars. The situation here is better than they thought. The overall structure of the bridge has not been destroyed, but it is not much better. After the bridge exploded, black smoke is still on it. The fire is not so big that it will not burn the bridge made of reinforced concrete, but it may still change the cross-river bridge that was hit hard. Got even more fragile. "Gu Shao, are we still going over the bridge now?" Xie Fei on the side looked at the scene in amazement and asked. Gu Yicheng stared at the cross-river bridge for a moment, but did not reply. The bridge should be able to pass people. It doesn''t matter if the car can''t pass, they can put the car into the space before getting on the bridge, and after passing the bridge, they can take the car out there. However, the explosives can only be placed on them, not zombies. The reason for his hesitation was that he didn''t know if there were any explosives on the bridge across the river, or whether there would be a second explosion or something. "Let''s wait another day to see and talk about it. Today we won''t pass." Considering the safety of everyone in the team, Gu Yicheng decided to put the matter of crossing the bridge aside. If it doesn''t work, they can also detour from the other side. Anyway, this is not the only way to go, there is no need to take this risk. Regarding Gu Yicheng''s decision, no one else in the team had different opinions. They almost think so. Safety is the most important thing. It doesn''t matter if you wait one more day. The group of them didn''t plan to cross the bridge now, so they had to turn around and head back to the Yancheng base to make another plan. However, before getting in the car and leaving, Ruan Ning thought in his heart that if they could have a boat at this time, it would be better for them to pass by the waterway under the bridge across the river. Don¡¯t worry about the bridge here. It''s a pity that they had been walking by land before, and even if they were fully prepared, they would never think of getting a ship in advance to put it in the space. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * One more clock in. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 114： On the only way back to the Yancheng base. Two people squatted in a thick grass on the side of the road. "Boss, look! There is a fat sheep coming over there!!" One of the young people, who was only fourteen or five years old, looked at the person next to him with excitement after putting down his binoculars. Such a big event happened on the cross-river bridge, and for their full-time robbery, it also means that there will be big business. Because usually at this time, many people will come to inquire about the news, and then they can take the opportunity to make a fortune. When there are more people, the situation at the scene will become messy, and it will be easier to fish in troubled waters. But Chang Shisi always felt that he was different from other robbers. Because he is a robber with ideals in life. He made a very detailed plan for his career. Seeing the people next to him, Chang Shisi, who was chewing bubble gum, sat on the ground, patted the head of the boy who was just talking, and said: "Little skinny monkey, let me tell you. How many times, don¡¯t talk so loudly in my ears in the future, my ears are almost deaf by you, do you know." "Boss--" The young man named Little Skinny Monkey glanced at Chang Shisi next to him. Under his fierce eyes, the original excitement tone dropped again, "Hey, boss, I see, look. Is this volume okay..." It''s the first time for the little skinny monkey to do big things with the boss, so he is a little excited. "Yes." After Chang Shisi finished speaking, he had no time to talk to the people next to him and checked the equipment they used to rob. Nails on the road, ok Firecrackers to be used later, ok Mask, ok It seemed that everything was ready, just waiting for the little sheep that the little skinny monkey said was hooked. In fact, Chang Shisi hadn''t crossed the river for several days, so he came to the Yancheng base to do a big ticket. Because last time he accidentally glanced away, the robbery grabbed a car owned by the official Yancheng base. Although his trip didn''t come in vain, he was almost caught by someone on the base side, and he was so scared that he didn''t dare to cross the river to come here these days. "Little skinny monkey, remember, you will listen to my signal later, and I will give you a look, you can quickly set the firecrackers on the road, and then you don¡¯t care about anything, just run to the other side. , Just run to the river. Remember?" "I see, boss, promise to complete the task!" But the little skinny monkey still didn''t understand a little bit, he asked: "Then I ran, boss, what do you do? Who will stay to cover you." "Leave me alone. I run faster than you. As long as you can run away without dragging me down, I''ll thank God." Chang Shisi took the telescope in his hand and looked at what the little skinny monkey said. Where is the little sheep now. But at this look, he was immediately dumbfounded: "How come three cars?" The person next to him asked stupidly: "Boss, are the three cars bad? I found them according to your requirements..." Chang Shisi wanted to cry without tears, and was almost **** off by this little brother in front of him. He had told him that the teams driving such cars were all fat sheep, but he asked him to find one for him, not three! ! He felt a little tired: "Forget it, forget it, they are coming, little skinny monkey, hurry up and hide there. It''s time to act by chance." It''s a pity to leave like this. Some. Chang fourteen robberies are usually to find the kind of team with cars, because in the last days, the teams that can drive and consume gasoline under such conditions have much more supplies than the teams that rely on walking. And people like this won''t care too much if they can''t catch up after discovering that some of the supplies have been taken. Replaced by those teams that don''t have a lot of supplies, they will definitely go after him. Of course, it is useless for them to chase after him, because most of these people can''t catch up with him. But the problem now is, three cars... how does he know which car these people put the food in? ? ! ********************************** ************************************** Ruan Ning and their car had just turned around and walked back not far when they were suddenly forced to stop. "Gu Shao, what''s wrong with you?" A voice asked from the intercom. The two cars behind watched the car in front stopped suddenly, and then stopped. "I heard a sound just now, it seems that our tires are flat." Jiang Jingchao frowned before getting out of the car to check what was wrong with the car, and said: "Gu brother, there are two in the grass next to us. Personal. One in front and one in the back." Generally, in this situation, the tires suddenly ran out of air, and then there was no one squatting next to them. They knew what was going on without getting out of the car. It must be another robbery. Lin Yang felt surprised: "Just two people?" It is not surprising that they have encountered robberies since they came from S City to the present, and they have encountered robberies a dozen or so times. The only thing that felt strange was how only two people came this time. The first time I saw Robber with so few people. Although these robbers have different levels of strength, they generally have a common feature, and they like to gather a lot of people to strengthen the team. This one came today is a bit interesting. ... the other side. Chang Shisi squatted in the grass and waited for five minutes, but didn''t see anyone getting off the car over there. Obviously he had seen the car at the front of the team stopped five minutes ago. Explain that his first step plan worked. As long as they get off the car, they can implement the second-step plan. How come the progress is suddenly stuck. He thought of something, and suddenly he couldn''t squat in one place. Isn''t his plan revealed? It shouldn''t. Even if his plan is exposed, the people in this team shouldn''t be so quiet and give him no reaction at all. After Chang Shisi thought about it, he decided to run first. Originally, he didn''t have a good choice when three cars came at once. He didn''t know which one to put the food supplies on, and the behavior of the team in front of him was a bit strange. What if there are any special abilities in it? It doesn''t matter if he comes by himself, he can run away anyway, the key is that he still carries the little skinny monkey today. When Chang Shisi was still in the base before, he heard that there was something called a mental power, and they didn''t need to walk over to see where they were hiding. Those who go out and rob like them are most afraid of encountering this. They were planning to do something unexpectedly, but they knew it in advance. Fortunately, this kind of ability, Chang Shisi only heard others say, he has never seen it. It is said that this kind of supernatural person is rare in the whole country, and the chance of encountering them here is even lower. But he is not afraid of 10,000, but he is afraid of the accident, so he should go this time. Next time he starts, he will definitely only look for a team with only one car. Just as Chang Shisi wanted to greet the little skinny monkey hiding in front and leave this place with him, he saw that people in the three cars got out of the car, and the door of one car had not been closed. Seeing this scene, Chang Shisi hesitated again, and their car door was not closed. It shouldn''t be great for him to try. Even if he is unsuccessful, he can still run. It feels like God wants him to complete today''s big ticket. Every time Chang Shisi finds a team with a car to rob, the worst thing about it is the car. If these people don''t get out of the car or the door is locked, he will not be able to grab the things these people put in the car and run. Unless you smash the car, and the movement of the smashing car is too great, if these people find out in advance, he will not be able to rob anything. Chang Shisi is a speed ability player, and because of a coincidence, his ability level quickly broke through the third rank. This is also the reason why the team with a car is not bad, but he can successfully run away every time. Nowadays, there are not many Tier 3 abilities. It stands to reason that it is not difficult for a abilities like Chang 14 to join a team in any base. However, Chang Shisi doesn¡¯t like to join any base team at all, because in everyone¡¯s general perception, people with speed abilities don¡¯t have much potential, and their status is completely inferior to those with abilities like fire, thunder, and wind. stranger. So even if he has a higher level of ability, every time he joins a team, they think that the role he can play in the team is to be a pathfinder. Because he runs fast and fast, every time he goes to an unfamiliar place, he will first go inside to find the way, and then run out to tell others if there is danger inside. It''s okay if you can run out in danger. Chang Shisi didn''t want to become like this in his future days, he felt that instead of joining these teams who treated him with a speed ability as cannon fodder. It might as well be like now, being the boss by himself and taking his little brothers everywhere to collect (grab) protection fees. ********************************** ************************************** The people in Chenxi Team originally thought that they would deal with these two people who were about to rob. Who thought, after waiting for a few minutes, nothing happened, the two people hiding in the grass were still hiding in the grass. If they hadn''t had their tires punctured, they would have doubted whether the two men had come to rob. Although they don''t know what the two people are thinking, they don''t have much time to spend with them here. Since these two people don''t come out, they can only do it first. It''s just that the order of the shots is different. If you solve these two people earlier, you can return to the base earlier. Today they were not able to cross the bridge, and they were in no mood to play peekaboo games with these two people. However, the few people who got out of the car to arrest people just got off, and Ruan Ning was sitting in the car, only to see a dark shadow suddenly passing by the window on his side. ¡ª¡ªThat''s a person! "One of these two people is a speed ability person." She said to several people outside on the other side. She was the first time she saw a person with a speed capable of moving so fast, like a gust of wind, a flash past her eyes, and people disappeared. Fortunately, it was during the day. If it was changed to the night, she might have missed it without paying attention. The speed supernatural player turned around by their car, and it took less than half a minute, and then it seemed as if they had left with something in a car behind. At the same time Ruan Ning uttered that sentence, everyone else in the team also targeted the person who snatched the object. Unexpectedly, after the man took things from their car, he didn''t miss it at all, just ran forward with his head stuffed. Because the two sides were relatively far apart at the beginning, he was a speed ability with a high level. Only Gu Yicheng''s thunder and lightning ability almost hit him because of the attack distance, and no one shot him. "Everyone, go grab the other one first." Jiang Jingchao soon discovered that the movement speed of the other person who came with this person was obviously much slower. The one who grabbed things was hard to catch up, and this person was much simpler. The one caught is one, so you can''t let both of them run away. ... Chang Shisi didn''t expect that the people in this team would have guns, and frightened to avoid the attack. He was originally happy that he had made a lot of money today, because he glanced at it roughly when he was holding it, and there was even canned meat inside. It seems we can add a meal to the big guy today. For the rest, he went to find a base to replace it with rice noodles, something that could last longer. Just when Chang Shisi wanted to find a place to hide first, and then waited a little later for these people to give up, and then returned to look for the little skinny monkey, he saw the group of people chasing the little skinny monkey to escape. Before Chang Shisi did not let the little skinny monkey set off firecrackers to attract the attention of those few people, instead of letting him run away first. It stands to reason that they could not know which direction he was running in. But how do you explain this? Why didn''t they come after him, the robbing guy, but went to the other side instead? ? Chang Shisi looked at the thin monkey who was about to be overtaken by them, gritted his teeth, turned and ran back. Then, then...Chang Shisi was caught by this group of people while attracting attention on the other side for the little skinny monkey. Fortunately, after they caught him, they stopped taking care of the little skinny monkey that had run away. Chang Shisi sat on the ground, and couldn''t get rid of the vine that bound him. And the more you get rid of this thing, the tighter it shrinks. He didn''t pay attention when he ran just now, because he was caught after being entangled in this thing. Otherwise, he has been paying attention to keeping a distance from them. If they can''t attack him, he should have a chance to run away. "Don''t struggle, you can''t get rid of that little strength." Lin Yang took off the mask on this person''s face, watching the immature-faced teenager in front of him still wanted to break free from the vine and escape, said with a smile, "Come on, say Let''s just talk about it, why did you grab our things just now?" Chang Shisi also knew that he should not be able to run away this time. He blinked his eyes, crying, and said pitifully: "I also have no food for several days, so I am really hungry. So It¡¯s just a moment when the ghost is infatuated and done something wrong." "Well, that... brothers, I really know that I was wrong. I shouldn''t **** your things. I know you are all good people. I don¡¯t know Taishan, so don¡¯t be a kid with me. I care about it. I will return all of your things. You see, the things are all in the bag in my hand, there is nothing less. You see that my attitude is so good, so you will give me a new one. Chance" Lin Yang took off the bag in his hand, weighed it, and found that it was not too light. He was not in a hurry to look through the items inside. He just squinted at this person and said, "Boy, didn''t you be very good when you robbed something? Where else do we need us to correct you? New opportunities." In the past two months, they encountered many robberies of various sizes along the way. But the little kid in front of him who was only in junior high school was the only one who almost let him succeed. The other robbers, let alone whether anyone could touch the supplies they put on the car, there were not even a few near their car door. Hearing the unkindness in their tone, Chang Shisi wanted to cry without tears, but a flattering smile appeared on his face: "Where is there... I just made it because I was lucky. I was actually super weak." Yes! Really!! Compared with you, my ability is not worth it at all. Otherwise, I will not be caught by you. You adults have a large number. It seems that I am the first offender and you have nothing to lose... Can you let me go?" Unexpectedly this time I really encountered a hard stubble. The strength of these people is much stronger than those he has encountered before. Little skinny monkey, little skinny monkey, today the boss seems to be going to Waterloo for you. It seems that everyone in the small group will be taken care of by you alone. The position of the leader of the small group will also be passed on to you. Lin Yang heard every word the man said and asked them to let him go. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he ignored the kid who pretended to be pitiful and flattering. He tilted his head and asked, "Brother Gu, you said. What should we do with this person?" Not only do children and the elderly lack the ability to protect themselves, but the proportion of them with awakening abilities is also relatively small. Among those who died in the last days, their two age groups accounted for the largest proportion. Generally speaking, one out of ten old people and children can survive, even if it is very good. And the child in front of him not only survived, but the ability level can also be upgraded to this point, which is really not easy. Gu Yicheng glanced at the nervous teenager and said, "It''s still the same as before. You can handle it by yourself." Generally, people who encounter such a robbery do not have any interest in doing something as long as the other party does not fight them first. Of course, those people will not be let go so easily afterwards. Let them take a long lesson and remember to keep their eyes bright before you want to rob someone next time. Dispose of as before! What to do? ! Chang Shisi watched that they all started to discuss how to deal with them, anxious like ants on a hot pot. Not only were these people strong, they were also hard and soft. It was too difficult to handle. At the time of life and death, his inspiration flashed, and suddenly he thought of a good way that might allow them to let him go, so he hurriedly said: "Your team should have just come from the bridge across the river, you I thought about the bridge, but couldn¡¯t find another way, so now I can only turn around and return, right..." "Little boy, hurry up when you have something to say, don''t just talk nonsense, just talk about the key points. We don''t have much time to spend with you here. You need to know that my knife doesn''t have eyes." Lin Yangliang came out. A machete, this machete is what he often uses to kill zombies. However, Lin Yang didn''t plan to kill him, so he used it to scare him, and teach the little kid in front of him a lesson. Let him stop doing this kind of sneaky thing next time. His power level is not low, he can obviously join a better team and survive on his own ability. Why do you want to do things like robbing people passing by? Although Chang Shisi was accustomed to independence in the last days, in the final analysis he was only a teenager who had just passed his fifteenth birthday last month. When he thought he was about to face life and death crisis, his heart suddenly panicked and his face was scared. It¡¯s not much better, and no longer do anything to lay the groundwork, and directly stated my purpose: "Don''t kill me! I have a boat!!" "I have a boat! I can take you across the river!" ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Second time to check in! *The third shift is around 12 o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 115： "You said you have a boat?" Lin Yang heard him say so, and then put down the machete he used to frighten people. When Chang Shisi found out that this person was no longer holding a weapon at him, he secretly let out a long sigh of relief, and nodded quickly, for fear that people like them would suddenly become impatient, and would click him without listening to him. "I came here by boat from the other side of the river today. So if you want to cross the river, I can take you there." Lin Yang heard this, glanced at Gu Yicheng beside him, and asked his opinion. When they were on the bridge across the river, they were worried that they could not cross the bridge today. In fact, if they could have a boat, they would not have to turn around and return to the Yancheng base. They could go across the river today. Gu Yicheng also got some interest and asked the most direct question: "Can your boat sit on all of us at once?" Chang Shisi looked around for a while, took a look at the number of people in the team, and said hesitantly: "My ship is relatively small. If you have three cars, you should not be able to sit... At least two trips are needed. Send you all over." Two trips are indeed more troublesome than one trip. When Chang Shisi saw that they were interested in this topic, he knew that they must also want to cross the river. But what he didn''t know was that after he sent them to the other side of the river, whether these people would think he had helped them, and this time he would be left alone. "Where is the boat? Now take us over to see." There should be many mutant animals in the river. Whether the boat can sit on them is not the most important thing. The key is whether the boat is strong or not. firm. If the boat falls into the river before it reaches the shore, they may not be able to beat the mutant animals while in the water. "Then... if I send you all across to Jiang, can you let me go this time?" Chang Shisi''s life is now in the hands of others, and his heart is very nervous, and his tone of voice is unavoidable when he speaks. Brings a sense of caution. But you said that he kept holding back and didn''t ask, and he couldn''t let these people go to the other side of Jiang, and he still had to kill him. Then what''s the point of taking these people in the past? ! Lin Yang realized that his gaze had been looking at the machete in his hand if nothing happened, and he realized what he was worried about, he laughed, patted his shoulder, and said, "It depends on you later. If you do well, we will let you go. If you do not well, we will just throw you into the river." ******************************* ********************************** Chang Shisi showed these people the way, led them around for about twenty minutes, and finally came to a small corner by the river in a remote location. He glanced at the inverted triangle mark he had carved on the bare tree trunk next to him, where he hid the boat, and then said, "That''s it. You pull off those obstructions, and what lies behind is my boat." If not. If his life is threatened, Chang Shisi says that nothing will bring them to this place. After Chang Shisi spoke this sentence with them, he secretly coughed a few times, and then looked around nervously after coughing. I hope that the little skinny monkey is not waiting for him in this place at this time. If he arrives, I hope he can receive the signal from himself and never show up. He was arrested by these people because of him, and if he was arrested because of him again, they would lose out. Lin Yang didn''t look for the boat, he was responsible for looking at the person in front of him here. Noting his abnormal movements, Lin Yang squinted, "What are you coughing over there?" Chang Shisi was choked by his question and said uncomfortably, "No, no. I haven''t drunk water for a long time, so now my throat is a little uncomfortable." "Oh, yeah, isn''t it that you are looking for your companion?" Lin Yang looked at him and said jokingly, "Couldn''t you let your companion set some trap here, and then lead us over, wanting Do something bad?" The child looked young, but in fact he looked like an individual. He had seen it from the moment this person was arrested. Doesn''t it seem that this kind of thing is really possible for him to do. But since they dared to follow him, they certainly wouldn''t be unprepared. If he really dared to cheat them, as he said before, throwing him into the river would not be a lie to him. Chang Shisi heard him say this, and just wanted to say something to refute, he saw one of their team walked straight in one direction, and then immediately heard a familiar voice. It''s a little skinny monkey! ! "I tell you, you let go of my boss as soon as possible! Otherwise, I will fight with you!!" The little skinny monkey originally came to this place to hide as agreed, and after the boss got rid of the group of people and returned, they would leave here by boat and go across the river. Not long after, he heard the movement and thought it was the boss who got rid of the group of people and came over. However, he not only saw the boss, but also saw the boss come here under pressure by a group of people, and his whole person was strictly tied by them. The little skinny monkey wanted to go to save the boss at the time, and he didn''t have the impulse until he saw the boss''s gesture to him, and continued to hide and watch them. Unexpectedly, it didn''t take long to see someone walking towards his hiding place. He was arrested. "Do you know this person. Isn''t he the little friend you came with when you came to grab our stuff?" Lin Yang pointed to the boy who was caught by the collar of Jiang Jingchao. Seeing this scene, Chang Shisi figured out why this team could find the direction of the little skinny monkey to escape. It turns out that this team really has that rare mental ability. He said how from the beginning, he felt that he had been seen through. Seeing the little skinny monkey **** by this group of people like him, Chang Shisi''s face was full of depression and unhappiness. It seems that they were really wiped out this time. Lin Yang looked at the man in front of him with a look of lovelessness, and was too embarrassed to tease him anymore. He smiled and said, "Okay, kid, don''t hang a face. As long as we cross the river smoothly , We will release you and your good partner. To be honest, even if you want to stay in our team, we still think it¡¯s too much trouble to bring you two, so rest assured, no one wants to keep you ." Chang Shisi heard what he meant, his eyes widened, with a hint of doubt in his tone: "Really? Are you really willing to let the two of us leave?" Although Chang Shisi became a supernatural power in the second day after the end of the world broke out, there are always people who lie to him because he is young and thinks he is cheating. He believed at first, but gradually learned to be smart. But these people are powerful, so there should be no need to lie to him, right? Chang Shisi decided to believe these people for the time being. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Three more! ! I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 116： The boat mentioned by Chang 14 is a fishing boat, and the boat is not very big. The size of this boat can only seat 6-9 people at a time. Taking the number of the morning squad and the two tied-up children next to it, it really takes at least two trips to send them all. The ship is equipped with a small generator, which is a marine diesel engine. The boat can be powered by diesel power, or row by oneself. However, Chang Shisi was already so poor that he had to rob passers-by. Of course, he would not choose to use diesel fuel to generate electricity for a ship. So when he came over from the other side of the river today, he and the little skinny monkeys slowly used the oars to manually row the boat over. The time it takes to do this is of course much longer than the time it takes to start a ship with an engine. But for the people of Dawn''s team, this trouble does not exist. Compared to saving that little diesel, they hope to better protect the personal safety of everyone in the team. The water quality of this river is turbid, and even if the people sitting on the boat leaned close to the water, they could not see clearly what was underneath. There are not many people in their team who are proficient in water. If someone falls, any danger in the water will be magnified many times for them. So even according to Chang Shisi''s description, he has rowed the river several times and has never seen mutant animals in the water. Their boats are very safe on the river, and there is no need to worry about attacks by mutant animals. They also decided to use the engine. If they arrive on the other side of the river earlier, they can rest assured earlier. Chang Shisi was **** and stood there waiting. After a while, he watched one of them bring a barrel of diesel over and put it on the boat. Before Chang Shisi was pressed by Lin Yang in the front to lead everyone, so he didn''t know what the Dawn Team members brought over. When I saw this barrel of diesel, I didn''t think too much. But he was a little bit puzzled. Everyone in this team seemed to get out of the car and no one was watching. Then where did they park their car again? Chang Shisi was still a junior high school student before the end of the world, and ordinary boys his age did not know much about cars. But even so, he could see that the three cars they drove were not ordinary. It''s not the same as the one that can be seen everywhere on the street. People who can drive this kind of car in the last days have seen them. They are either treated like Chang Shisi this time as fat sheep that can blackmail the last sum, or they are worried that their strength is too strong, so fear them and avoid them. Far away. Of course, Chang Shisi can only keep these doubts in his heart. He is a prisoner, so naturally he dare not ask anything or say anything. I can only stand alone in the corner, looking at their busy figures, thinking that if we can really escape today, we must blacklist all these people we meet today, and let Xiao Xiao The skinny monkey will remember in the future that everything should be kept away from this kind of difficult and difficult person, the better. * They divided people into two groups according to their strength. From Jiang Jingchao Xue Chen first took a fishing boat with a group of people. Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng were responsible for the break, and after they passed, they would send a boat to pick them up again. Chang Shisi was arranged to join the latter team. The little skinny monkeys are the previous team. Thinking that this little kid is a careless guy, he is very slippery, and he is also a speed ability person, afraid that others will immediately run away after he is loosened. Lin Yang still let Xu Chi continue to tie him up, and when they were all across from Jiang, let him go and his little friend. Twenty minutes later, the fishing boat went back and forth, and now it has arrived. It went smoothly halfway, without encountering any danger, and reached the other side smoothly. "...You don''t believe me, I have said that, on this route I chose, there are very few mutant animals." Chang Shisi muttered in a low voice, while grumbling, "What is the waste of diesel? Well, I can eat for at least a week after changing food." Ruan Ning was sitting next to Chang Shisi, so even if he didn''t speak loudly, he heard it all at once, and couldn''t help being amused by his resentful tone. Chang Shisi heard a crisp laughter coming from around him, knowing that what he just said must have been heard by others. He was annoyed, and turned his head and glared at the man, "What''s so funny? " Ruan Ning also knew it was a bit impolite to do so, and smiled, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it. I just couldn''t hold it back." Chang Shisi didn''t continue to say anything, he only saw the man sitting on the other side of the girl and glanced at him lightly. Chang Shisi felt that the blood in his whole body was frozen, and he didn''t dare to move. In order to cover up his gaffe, he hurriedly turned his head and stopped looking there. Suddenly the boat swayed, feeling something hit their boat. Ruan Ning staggered, grabbed the handrail next to him, stabilized his body, and asked the person on the side: "Is that what you said is not dangerous?" Chang Shisi was beaten so quickly, his cheeks were flushed, his lips moved, and finally he said nothing. This boat was used to fish on the river, so the hull is still very strong. Their boat was almost halfway out and reached the middle of the river. This happens to be the place with the deepest water potential. Even if Ruan Ning has the water, he can''t imagine what it would be like after he fell. No wonder their team didn''t plan to go to the imperial capital by water from the beginning. It was still too inconvenient on the boat. They would also be restrained when dealing with mutant animals. It felt like they were still stepping on the land with their feet on the ground, which made people feel safer. "Everyone has grasped firmly, don''t fall into the water." Gu Yicheng¡¯s ability is actually very good for dealing with underwater mutant animals. He tightened his jaw and squinted slightly. A group of thunder and lightning quickly gathered in the palm of his hand. He compressed the thunder and lightning ability into a lightning ball, and then watched On time, when he felt the mutant animal was near them, he threw the lightning ball to the position under the ship. Not long after, with the ship as the center, crackling electric lights flashed ten meters around. In his previous life, Gu Yicheng had dealt with some mutant animals in the water when he was in the imperial capital, so the location and power of the thunderbolt were well controlled. The situation under the water can''t be seen clearly, but from the ship that is shaking more and more, it can be seen that the current situation of the mutant animal underneath is probably very bad, otherwise it will not be so mad. However, for the mutant animal that did not show up at the bottom of the ship, the people on the ship had no other way. The electricity was still in the water, and they couldn''t go into the water to deal with it. They could only hold on to the handrail next to it, hoping that the mutant animal underneath could quickly stop. , And don¡¯t overturn the boat. Fortunately, after a short while, their swaying ship slowly stabilized, and then, a fish carcass that had been scorched by electricity floated up from under the water. Lin Yang poked the corpse on the water with the oar, "What is this?" The bulging figure is about the size of a basketball. He has grown so big that he has never seen such a strange creature. They had always been walking on land before, and the mutant animals in the water they came into contact with were very few. Moreover, after the evolution of the mutant animals in the water, the changes in appearance are greater than that of the terrestrial mutant animals. It is difficult to tell which species the creatures that were still alive in the water were before. Chang Shisi spoke the name of a fish. He grew up on the banks of the river, so he is familiar with the creatures in these waters. The hand that Gu Yicheng showed just now made Chang Shisi couldn''t help feeling frightened. The creatures in the river deal with each other one by one, especially in the water. Humans do not have the slightest advantage in the water. Generally, to deal with them, they can only use various methods on land to attract these mutant animals to the river. But this person can directly electrocute the mutant animal in the water with a power. Even if water can conduct electricity, this method is not something that ordinary supernaturalists can do. It needs enough electricity for a moment. Otherwise, if it is so easy, in the future, if you want to kill the mutant animals in the water, don''t you just need to let the thunder and lightning ability discharge some electricity into the water before going down the river, and there is no need to worry about whether there is any danger. Although there was a small accident in the middle, they still reached the other side smoothly. "Brother Gu, are you all right? Just now we saw your boat moving on the shore. Did you encounter mutant animals?" Jiang Jingchao asked worriedly. Gu Yicheng nodded, "One is here, but we have solved it." In the scene just now, not only the people on the boat felt frightened, even the people on the shore were almost frightened, almost thinking that their boat was about to collapse. Fortunately, everyone is fine. On the other side of the river, Chenxi team also kept their promise and released the two of them. Chang Shisi finally regained his freedom. He stretched his waist and flexed his muscles. During the hour he was tied to a stick, the more he moved, the harder the vine contracted. He felt that his body was almost stiff when he tied it down. "Boy, don''t do things like today anymore. Not every time you can be so lucky. Find a base for your ability to stay, and life can be better than now." Lin Yang was watching He was young and clever, so he said a few more words after seeing him go astray. Replaced by the adult and robbery guys, he didn''t have such a good mind. He stripped them naked and threw them in the middle of the road or tied them to a tree, scared them, and these people were naturally honest. Chang Shisi curled his lips and disagreed with their thoughts, "Going to the base is also a cannon fodder. I am not that stupid..." He spoke in a low voice, almost inaudible. Although they had released him as agreed, Chang Shisi was still afraid of what these people would do to him. After all, he could not beat them at all. So after loosening the tie, he didn''t dare to delay any more time, and quickly activated his ability, and left this place of right and wrong with the little skinny monkey. Lin Yang looked at the boy who had run away with his own people in the blink of an eye, and shook his head, "I know this guy can run faster than anyone else." I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 117： The location on the other side of the river is also very concealed and desolate. Looking around, there are no people and no zombies. It seems that the two people who were unbound by them just now are very familiar with the situation on both sides of the river. I am afraid they are people who were born and raised in this city. That''s why they know this piece so well and found such a good place for the ship to hide. They found a way up and walked out of the river. Passing by an empty place, Gu Yicheng took the car and supplies out of the space. If Chang Shisi is still here now, you can know why the people in the morning team don''t need to worry about whether their car will be stolen. The survivors on this side of the river and those on the other side of the river basically know the dynamics of the bridge. Moreover, the morning team and their car had just taken out from the space, and after driving forward for less than three minutes, they heard another dull explosion. The direction of the sound came from the bridge across the river. Ruan Ning couldn''t help but feel a little grateful that they had not chosen to cross the bridge just now. Unexpectedly, there are explosives on the bridge? ! It''s really too frantic. I don''t know who is trying to get through this bridge across the river. So many explosives were used to blow up a bridge. And don''t they know how important the existence of this bridge across the river is to mankind? Without this bridge across the river, the survivors on both sides of the river would have to cross the river by boat. By then, the trouble would be more and the danger would have become even greater. How many people will lose their lives for this? Ruan Ning didn''t understand why anyone still wants to do something that is not good for anyone. Could there be terrorists who harm others and disadvantage ourselves in the last days? Ruan Ning frowned when he thought of this. If there is, I just hope that they will not be encountered by their Dawn Team. This kind of people don''t want money or life, it feels very difficult. ************************** ****************************** In order to cross the river, their team wasted a lot of time. There is also a smaller base near the Yancheng base. The distance is not far, and it happens to be on the river side. After a brief discussion, the members of the Dawn Team decided to settle down at this base tonight. Although the size of a base cannot be completely determined, in general, a large base will be much more orderly than a small base, otherwise it will not be able to develop to the scale it is today. The small and medium-sized base next to the Yancheng base also failed to escape this characteristic. As soon as they had turned in the materials and entered the base, they saw someone fighting in the base on the street, and several were killed and injured. And during this period of fighting, no one from the base came to stop it. Although it is impossible for the Yancheng base to have no disputes at all. Just like the "diners" restaurant they encountered when they left the base, the two parties fought directly at the base. But everyone in the Yancheng base has a degree in their hearts. They will fight and kill people basically. Because if someone does this, it will violate the rules and regulations set by the Yancheng base, and will be blacklisted by the base, expelled from him, and never let that person enter the base again. Of course, this rule is limited to the base. After leaving the base, the base will not take care of what the survivors want. That is a personal grievance. They only protect the people in the base. But as long as you do not go out of the base gate, you are still protected by the base. As long as the person who has enemies with you can''t bear the consequences of leaving the base, he won''t attack you. As for the small base in front of me, no one even cares about people killed in the base. Even if the Dawn Team just wanted to use this as a place to stay tonight, it couldn''t stay in this chaotic place. Instead of staying here, it''s better to rush all night and make do with the comfort of a night outside. "Wait! You can''t leave yet." A man in guard clothes stopped the morning team who was about to leave the base. "You have to hand in supplies once to go out." "Oh? Then why don''t you have someone who just went out." Gu Yicheng stopped and stared at this greedy person, his narrow and indifferent eyes, as if looking at a dead person. The guard of the small base was startled by the look in his eyes, and then recovered, but became angry and angry, and his attitude was even worse, "Who made you new here. The newcomers here are the rules! Come to the base." People who leave the base less than a week have to hand in supplies." As soon as his words came out, no one in Chenxi''s team could tell. The guard just took a fancy to their supplies and saw them face to face, so he wanted to take the opportunity to extort money. Although they don''t kill humans very much, they are not the masters who can be slain, and life in this world is far more painful than death. Gu Yicheng, who was closest to the guard, raised his lips and had deep eyes. He grabbed the man''s wrist and folded it back. Only a click was heard, which was the sound of a broken bone. "It hurts!" The guard was so painful that his forehead was sweating, his calf was weak, and the weapon he was holding fell to the ground. The guard was resentful, and his other hand wanted to use the ability to sneak attack the person who broke his hand just now. But the guard''s calculation was wrong. Not to mention that he could not beat Gu Yicheng, there were so many people from the Dawn Team here, there was no need to wait for Gu Yicheng to start, the other people in the team beat him to the ground. "I, I warn you, I am the guard of this base. You hurt me because you want to disadvantage the base. Then none of you will be able to leave." Blackmailing the new weak and weak is what this small base does not understand. Proclaimed things. The guard''s ability is not aggressive, and the level is only one level, so you can only do guard work outside the base, and the daily reward is not much, so I want to rely on this to make extra money. They are not everyone who can blackmail. The guards will pick the people from this team this time because the people in this team seem to be young on average, so they think these people will be as bullying as the previous ones, and they swallowed their anger and gave the food. Because there is not much food, even if he is blackmailed, he dare not say anything about it. Now that there is a hard stubble, the guards have moved the base out. He thinks that a team of only a dozen people should dare to fight against a base. "Don''t let us go? First of all, you have to make sure that you live." Gu Yicheng took off his hand lightly and smiled coldly. What he hates most is this kind of self-righteous people who want to get something for nothing. This kind of garbage is even more annoying than those who robbed on the side of the road. Ruan Ning watched as Gu Yicheng dealt with a self-sufficient person. This person actually wants them to go out and give supplies again? This is ridiculous. To tell the truth, Ruan Ning felt that the materials handed in when he entered just now were wasted. It''s not bad that they don''t want to come back, and they want to make another blackmail when they leave. I don''t know who gave him the courage. Sometimes Ruan Ning and everyone don''t want to fight with humans at all. With this leisure time, it is better to kill more zombies outside, so that you can get more nucleus upgrade abilities. But if they think this way, it doesn''t mean that everyone will think that way. There are always people who come to provoke them for various reasons. Ruan Ning still had a little feeling when he met such people at the beginning of the last days, and now he doesn''t bother to sympathize with these people. Because everyone is the kind of self-inflicted, if you don''t die, you won''t die. It is not worthy of sympathy and pity. I don''t know how these people survived the last days. I don''t think about **** more zombies all day long, but I always like to stare at my own kind to intrigue. Ruan Ning remembered that in the beginning of this rebirth novel, he wrote such a sentence-the most terrifying thing in the last days is never zombies, but human hearts. Now it looks like this is indeed the case. They encountered troubles from the same human side on the way, no less than when they encountered powerful zombies and mutant animals. The guard finally fainted from the pain because he couldn''t stand the physical torture. There must be more than one guard at a base. However, because of the loose management, this guard had already fainted in place for a while, and the other talents realized later and hurried to find someone in the base. By the time their rescue arrived, the members of the Morning Squad had already drove away from the vicinity of the base, and there were no figures, even if they wanted to find someone to settle their accounts, they couldn''t find it. Ruan Ning and his party didn''t know what happened there, but even if they knew it, they would not take it seriously. If they don''t leave, do they still stay there waiting to fight them? Although they are not afraid to face these people head-on, they find it too troublesome. However, for such a base, I am afraid that a group of zombies will come to the door of the house one day, maybe these people just learned about it. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 118： That night, they rested all night in a residential building. There were not many zombies in the residential building, and they quickly cleared an empty building. At night, everyone is still the same as before. "Brother, you, you..." Ruan Ning looked at the handsome man who suddenly hugged her when there was no one around him, and his long eyelashes swept across his eyelids, thinking of what happened that day at the Yancheng base, with a little uneasy expression. She blushed, and she didn''t know if she was angry or ashamed. "Don''t move, I''ll just hold it for a while." After Gu Yicheng hugged the person next to him, he felt the sense of fulfillment in his arms, and his mood improved a lot. Ruan Ning raised the hand he wanted to push. After hearing the exhaustion in his tone, he paused and remembered that Gu Yicheng had been worrying about the ups and downs of the team in the past two or three months, as the soul of the morning team. Character, he has worked much harder than her idler. Ruan Ning put down his hand. ...Forget it, hug, hug, anyway, it''s not that he hasn''t hugged before, let him hug it will not lose a piece of meat. Ruan Ning thought to himself. Gu Yicheng also knew that the girl still thought about the unrelated sibling relationship between the two of them, and was somewhat resistant to his approach. So he held it for a few minutes before letting go, but his eyes kept falling on her, hot and very possessive. "Are you scared during the day?" He asked in a gentle voice. Ruan Ning shook his head. After he let go of his hand, he took a step back without a trace. Although he didn''t know whether he was asking about the explosion of the bridge across the river, or the encounter of mutant animals on the river when he was in a boat. . "I''m so afraid of me?" Gu Yicheng noticed her movement, the corners of his lips raised slightly, and there was a hint of helplessness in the bottom of his eyes, but he was not too angry. He knew that the girl had no other likes in her heart, but she would not be able to accept it for a while, and he was willing to give her time. Because whether she accepts it or not, she is destined to stay with him. Hearing Gu Yicheng''s question, Ruan Ning nodded, then quickly shook his head. She couldn''t say that she was afraid of him now, but she was worried about what shouldn''t happen to them. When she thought of the person in front of her who she had finally accepted as her brother, she suddenly expressed her heart to her overnight, and wanted to develop another relationship with her that she had never thought of, Ruan Ning felt in her heart. I feel very awkward. But because of this period of time, she has become accustomed to Gu Yicheng''s care, so she can''t completely resist his approach. Of course, she is not too bold to treat him coldly. The result now made her look like she wanted to refuse or welcome, but she really didn''t want to refuse or welcome, she wanted to see if she could find a way to get the best of both worlds so that Gu Yicheng could die to her. If you want to fall in love, just think of her as your sister again. "...Brother, it''s wrong for us to do this! And, if Uncle Gu knows about it, he will definitely be angry." Ruan Ning made a stern face to show that she was serious this time. She also really couldn''t help it, so she moved out of Gu Yicheng''s father, Gu Huasheng, this mountain, which is also her other golden thigh in the world as a shield. But the man in front of him had a bad relationship with his father, and she didn''t know if it would work. But apart from this method, she doesn''t seem to think of any other more useful methods now. The other two things she had thought about before have made no progress in the way of encircling Wei and saving Zhao. She always feels that what she has done in the past few days is actually like a child with a temper in Gu Yicheng''s eyes. Take it to heart. This made Ruan Ning feel a deep sense of frustration from the bottom of his heart. If this goes on, she will be unable to hold on. The emotion on the girl''s face still doesn''t cover up very much, and Gu Yicheng can basically guess seven or eight points from it. "What do you care about whether he agrees or disagrees?" Gu Yicheng''s long narrow eyes raised slightly, and his tone was a little bit more jealous and public. "It''s useless for his old man to be angry. You know, I haven''t listened to him since I was young. He doesn¡¯t recognize my son very much.¡± It seems to be the same. It seems that Gu Huasheng''s plan to put pressure on it will not work in front of this person. Ruan Ning was immediately frustrated when he heard Gu Yicheng''s words. He looked surprised and lacking energy. "Ningning, are you still worried that I will do to you that day? Huh?" Gu Yicheng''s voice suddenly became a little dumb. Since he tasted the taste of a girl, although it was only a taste, it still made him miss it. Every time I want to get closer, get closer. Ruan Ning widened a pair of apricot eyes when he heard these words, and her pupils were watery. Now she didn''t care whether he would see it, she quickly stepped back and looked nervous. And beware, "I, I''m not worried!" Now why this person is getting less and less playing cards according to the routine! fall! Seeing her frightened look, Gu Yicheng chuckled softly, restrained the addiction in her heart, and said slowly, "Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to you until Ningning gives me an answer. That day. I¡¯m not good, I couldn¡¯t hold back for a while... So as long as she doesn''t reply, she doesn''t have to worry about the situation that she is worried about. Ruan Ning''s inspiration flashed, and suddenly thought of this possibility, feeling hopeful, but soon the man next to her ruthlessly shattered her plan with a single sentence¡ª¡ª "I can give you time before our team reaches the Imperial Capital. I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer at that time." Gu Yicheng got closer and closer, bent down and met her eyes, but he didn''t get too close, and he was still separated from the girl by a dozen centimeters. However, such a close distance made Ruan Ning feel like he could not retreat. The warm breath of the two collided. "Gu Shao, I brought the map that I will use tomorrow¡ª" a hearty male voice came from the side, but he stopped suddenly again soon. When Ruan Ning heard this familiar voice, he suddenly regained consciousness and raised his head. Only then did he notice that Xue Chen was walking over from the door. He still had a map in his hand. He probably knew that Gu Yicheng was here. , So I came to discuss with him the road map for the team tomorrow. At this moment, he was watching Wei Wei staring at them in place. Seeing the distance between the man and the girl so close, and the atmosphere of the two of them getting along, all this gave Xue Chen a subtle premonition in his heart, and then shook his head again, dispelling this idea, it should be impossible. After all, the two people are brothers and sisters on the face, how could it be like he just thought. He must be thinking too much. Even though he thought so, the scene he saw just now gave Xue Chen a subtle feeling in his heart. "Gu Shao, I don''t know if you and Miss Ruan have something to talk about here, did I bother you?" "It''s okay, we have finished talking here. I will go next door to discuss tomorrow''s affairs." Gu Yicheng''s face was as usual, and he couldn''t see anything from his expression. Ruan Ning''s psychological quality is not as high as that of him. After looking up and seeing Xue Chen''s figure, her heart beats extremely fast. This time I was completely scared. Fortunately, this was in a room in a residential building. Only the moonlight from outside the window came in. They were standing in a corner where there was not much light, otherwise her obviously abnormal face would have revealed everything. "Ningning, good night, take a good rest." Gu Yicheng exhorted Ruan Ning as usual before going next door with Xue Chen. Ruan Ning, who was left alone, touched her hot cheeks and bit her lip. Thinking of the deadline Gu Yicheng just told her, she fell into another kind of entanglement. ********************************** ************************************** The Yancheng base is located in the city bordering Province G and Province Y. After passing this city, they can enter Province Y. The next morning, the group of them got up before dawn and set off. They didn''t have a rest in the middle of the day. They made it in one go, and entered the territory of Province Y in the afternoon. Province Y is the province with the largest area that they passed through on their journey from city s this time. It is also the last province they will pass through before entering the imperial capital. As long as they can pass this province smoothly, they will reach the imperial capital. When the imperial capital is reached, the hope base will naturally not be far away. In Y province, Ruan Ning and his party encountered more and more survivors and survivors team on the road. In the first few provinces, even though the hope base of the imperial capital would indeed feel safer than other bases in the eyes of the general public, it is too far away to hold it. Therefore, many people are worried about a problem. Maybe they have not reached the hope base, or they may have died on the road. If this is the case, they might as well find a closer base, so that with a shelter, their hope of survival will be greater. It is precisely because of this that most of them will be persuaded by this difficulty. It can be said that there are very few people like the Dawn Team that can really implement the plan to go to the Imperial Capital Hope Base. This not only requires strength, but also supplies, courage and luck. However, the situation in province Y is different. Although the area of ??this province is large, there is no famous large base here. Therefore, the imperial capital in the neighboring province has become a light of hope for survivors in this place. Each of them thinks that they can go to the Hope Base and live a more stable life. Rather than the survivors in Y province, since everyone has arrived in Y province, their determination is greater than many survivors who can''t even get out of their own city. Such people can be more determined to go to the imperial capital and hope to the base. Determination. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 119： Even in Province Y, on the way to the Hope Base, the survivors still encounter various dangers. With the passage of time, the power of the supernatural beings among the human beings has become stronger and stronger, and Tier 3 zombies have gradually increased. At the same time, the members of the Dawn Team also learned that just half a month ago, when the No. 3 Base in City B sent people to encircle and suppress the Tier 3 spirit zombie they encountered, it was finally run away. The spirit-type zombie was nowhere to be found, and it was nowhere to be found. After the end of the world, the news was lagging behind, so it spread to the ears of Dawn Team from City B, and it was only now known. Although Gu Yicheng''s Thunder Element ability is now stuck in Tier 4 and has not advanced to Tier 5, his strength is more than enough to deal with Tier 3 zombies. What''s more, there are many other Tier 3 ability players in the team, and sometimes they don''t even need to do anything, and everyone can unite to clean up the zombies. Gu Yicheng would only take action when he encountered Tier 4 zombies. However, although Tier 4 zombies will also appear, they are still very few after all. They saw it only once during this week in Province Y. It was a Tier 4 force zombie, which was very destructive and could smash a wall with one hand. It can be worth more than half of the demolition team with a single zombie. Everywhere it goes, there are buildings next to it that have been destroyed to varying degrees. Purely speaking, Chenxi Team might not be afraid of this Tier 4 power zombie, but while fighting with it, they have to avoid splashing gravel everywhere, making their attacking behavior shackles. This Tier 4 zombie was the first time they felt troublesome since entering Province Y. In the end, they tried their best to lead it to a remote and open place, and then successfully solved the zombie and got the crystal core in its head. For the people in the Dawn Squad, Tier 3 zombies or even Tier 4 zombies are not a big deal difficult to solve. But other teams going to the Hope Base may not have such strength and luck. Some of them have average strength, even Tier 3 zombies can''t beat them, and they are finally destroyed. Some of them have bad luck. They encountered a group of zombies on the way. In the end, although they rushed out of the siege, they suffered heavy losses and their strength was greatly reduced. Gradually, some team discovered the power of Chenxi Team and found it. "Captain Gu, I hope you can seriously consider my suggestion just now. We sincerely want to cooperate with you. There are many people and there are many benefits. Everyone benefits each other and cooperates with each other to reduce losses." The young man who came over was called Xiao Tu, and he was also the most confident person in the team that came to the door. Because in his team, the number of superpowers occupies more than half, and the number is close to a hundred. No matter where it is placed, a team of such strength can be said to be outstanding. They are all survivors in Province Y, but they are not reconciled to staying in this city, so they set their goal towards the Imperial Capital Hope Base, hoping to make a difference there. In the last days, people with ambition can go further, especially as the captain of a team, who can go to this day without ambition. Gu Yicheng has always admired such people, but some people hide their ambitions in their hearts and wait for opportunities to go, like a poisonous snake hiding in the dark, while others show it on their faces without concealing themselves. Ambitious. The deputy captain who betrayed him in the previous life was the first kind of person, but this person looked like the second kind. Gu Yicheng''s narrow eyes stared at Xiao Tu for a few seconds, and said in a deep voice, "Okay. I can let your team go with us, but I have one condition." "What are the conditions? Captain Gu, please tell me." Xiao Tu''s face was beaming. To be honest, before he came here, he felt that he was less than 50% sure of successfully persuading this man. The two teams met in the last city. He spent three days observing this team and found that every time they encountered zombies, they had a clear division of labor. Not only did they quickly solve the zombies, but they didn¡¯t. Procrastination, and this is a particularly united team. And the man who leads the team, he is definitely not in the pool. As soon as he shot, Xiao Tu discovered that his is not easy. That''s why Xiao Tu changed his mind and wanted to get acquainted with this team. It would be even better if they could join forces to maximize their benefits. It''s a pity that before he left, several teams were defeated and none of them could persuade them to join the road. It can be seen that their team is not very interested in walking with other teams. But it¡¯s not his style to give up without trying. Xiao Tu has thought about it. If this team doesn¡¯t agree to his proposal this time, it¡¯s okay. He hopes that he can take the rest of the base with him. The team went on. Unexpectedly, this time they actually agreed. ... Xiao Tu returned to the team and told the people in the team the good news. But not everyone is willing to go with Chenxi Team. "Captain Xiao, I don''t understand, our team is not bad, why should we follow such a team that doesn''t understand anything, and we should listen to them here?!" The man who spoke was Xiao Tu''s team. A Tier 3 gold type supernatural ability player in, the strength is also one of the best in this team. He originally thought he was succumbing to Xiao Tu, who was also a Tier 3 ability person, and he was already upset, and now he has to add another team leader to it. How could this make him unable to hold his breath. "I now seriously doubt that Captain Xiao Tuxiao did you accept any benefits from the people of that team, so you promised them such a condition of losing power and humiliating the country." He said righteously. "Chen San, if you don''t agree with my decision this time, you can withdraw from the team, and we will part ways. I don''t care what you want at that time." Once Xiao Tu has made up his mind, he will not change. His thinking was different from Chen San. He felt that since the strength of his team was far inferior to others, there was nothing wrong with listening to others. After Xiao Tu said this to Chen San, he glanced at the other people in the team, and said loudly: "Anyone in our team who is as unwilling as him can stand up. I can let you go. Go to the hope base yourself." Although Xiao Tu was only an earth-type ability player, he was not a particularly aggressive ability. There are also other Tier 3 ability players in the team, but since he can stand out from the crowd and be selected as the captain to manage a team of dozens of hundreds of people, he naturally has his ability. In the end, the person who followed that ability player was less than one-third of the team. Chen San won''t just leave like this. He put forward his own terms: "The materials obtained from the team are also part of the contributions of those of us. You can''t lose our materials." Xiao Tu also knew this truth, and did not refuse: "Well, I will naturally give you the part of the materials that belong to you." These people are not in the team, so they will leave after they leave. It''s no pity. Xiao Tu thought very openly, and he was willing to trust his instincts and follow the morning team. This decision was not wrong. ********************************** ************************************** "Gu brother, this captain Xiao Tu seems to be a smart man, but will the others in their team listen to us? Will there be other moths?" Jiang Jingchao on the side looked at Xiao Tu who left, calmly Analyze Road. "Yes, Gu Ge, I think what Superzi said is not unreasonable." Although Lin Yang, like Jiang Jingchao, felt that it would be troublesome to add another team to their team, he believed in the strength of their Chenxi team. A team is nothing, there are disobedient people in it, come to pack one by one, and one pair to pack one pair. It''s the same as cleaning up other teams that wanted to come over and cause trouble before. Gu Yicheng''s face was as usual, and his tone was faint: "If Captain Xiao can''t handle this little thing well, then I''m taking my eyes off again." Ruan Ning was on the side and saw Gu Yicheng''s expression suddenly cool down. Combining with the things in front of him, he knew that he was thinking of his past life just now. Now that he is getting closer and closer to the imperial capital, the betrayal in his previous life will definitely become more and more clear in his mind. In the novel, the two people who betrayed him bounced around in the Imperial City for a long time, and it was only after the hero returned to the hope base that life got worse. He didn''t kill people all at once, he was torturing them slowly. From this point, we can see how much Gu Yicheng hates the betrayal of these two men. Ruan Ning didn''t know why Gu Yicheng suddenly agreed to join this team, but she also knew that there must be his reason, and she didn''t need to worry about it. What she needs to consider now is another matter, getting closer and closer to the imperial capital. The night Gu Yicheng asked her to consider what she could do now! I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 120： This is a small town in Y province. It was already bright at six in the morning. It''s just that the temperature outside is getting lower and lower now, and it is inevitable that everyone will be unconscious after getting up. "How is the car''s engine inspection?" a man yawned and asked when he walked to a truck. "Don''t worry, it''s nothing serious." The man who was working on repairing the car raised his head and gave him an accurate answer. "That''s good. As long as you can start on time and don''t delay the trip to the Hope Base." The man continued. Ever since they were on the road with the Dawn Team, the people in their team have felt their safety level rise sharply. Such a rare and leisurely day to wake up in the morning has never happened since they decided to go to Hope Base. In the beginning, not everyone who stayed in the team was willing to succumb to other teams. Because they don''t know much about the Chenxi team, they only know that they are strong, but they don''t know how powerful it is. Many people stayed for the sake of Captain Xiao Tu. But now, after seeing the true strength of this team, they are convinced one by one. How could you be wronged with such a team. Walking with a strong team, only to obey their requirements, neither materials nor other, they are too happy to be too late. They even thought that if they let those who left the team knew about this, they would be very angry. "Good morning Captain Xiao." The two suddenly saw Xiao Tu coming from the opposite side and said hello. Xiao Tu nodded in response, and then walked quickly past them. The man repairing the car asked suspiciously: "We Captain Xiao went to Captain Gu in such a hurry, did something happen?" Another man looked at Xiao Tu''s back and shook his head, indicating that he didn''t know. ... Xiao Tu did have an urgent matter to discuss with Captain Gu in the past. He saw Ruan Ning wrapped in a cotton suit at the place where Chenxi team camped. "Miss Ruan." Although Xiao Tu had just arrived a few days ago, he also saw Captain Gu''s love for his sister. Ruan Ning is afraid of the cold. As the temperature drops below zero, the palms of his hands will be particularly cold when he gets up these days, so he will hold a hot water bottle in the morning. After she saw Xiao Tu, she smiled and said, "Captain Xiao is here to find your brother. He is in the car now. You can just go directly." "Yeah." Xiao Tu didn''t waste much time, and walked in the direction Ruan Ning was pointing. "Captain Gu, our people found traces of the mutant bear on the road ahead, and now it is coming in our direction." The news for them was a speed supernatural player in Xiao Tu¡¯s team. When he was exploring the road, he found that there was a mutant bear in the area less than one kilometer ahead. It should be from near the town. Down from the mountain. Mutant animals are always difficult to entangle. The mutant dogs and cats they met before were enough for them to eat a pot, but now there is another mutant bear, which is even more difficult to deal with. Moreover, there is only one road open to traffic in the town, and they cannot change a safe road. That''s why Xiao Tu had to report the situation quickly, hoping to find an effective solution before the mutant bear came to the camp. When Gu Yicheng heard the mutant bear, his eyes moved slightly, "I will handle this matter with you." Of course Xiao Tu didn''t have any problems, and soon prepared weapons, and Gu Yicheng went to meet the mutant bear in advance. After they left, everyone else in the two teams also knew that there was a mutant bear ahead. "I don''t know which of the two captains is better?" Someone asked casually. "Then I need to talk about it, it must be Captain Gu of Chenxi Team." A round-faced youth said with a look of admiration, "I saw him cut a mutant dog in half with one trick. From that time on, Captain Gu has been my idol." When the questioner heard him say this, he couldn''t help but exclaim. The round-faced youth club saw this scene because he was selected to deal with the mutant dog incident with the members of the morning squad, so this matter is not known to everyone. "It seems that the aggressiveness of the lightning ability is really extraordinary." Hearing the content of the conversation between the two, a tall woman came from the side and said with a serious face: "I don''t want to hear anyone discuss this kind of thing in the team anymore." When the round-faced youth saw the woman appear, he scratched his head and said, "I see, Sister Xia. I didn''t mean anything else just now, it''s not that Captain Xiao is not doing well." Ouyang Xia is Xiao Tu''s fianc¨¦e and a supernatural power. Moreover, it is the only water system ability in their team, and the water used by the people in the team is provided by her alone. In addition, she is capable and decisive, and has been killing zombies with other people in the team, so she has a high status in the team. "Okay, let''s get to work. Don''t wait for the two captains to return after killing the mutant bear. We are not ready yet." Ouyang Xia will remind them aloud, not because they are worried that these players are biased. Going to other teams, but this topic is too controversial, not conducive to the unity between the two teams. Although she is Xiao Tu''s fianc¨¦e, she is not an unreasonable person. The Captain Gu of Chenxi Team admired her very much, but she also didn''t think her Xiao Tu was so bad. It can only be said that the two people''s abilities and personalities are different, each has its own merits, and there is no comparison. ********************************** ************************************** Half an hour later. Gu Yicheng and Xiao Tu walked back to the camp covered in blood and almost didn''t surprise everyone. Ruan Ning is the same. After seeing the two come back, she hurriedly walked to Gu Yicheng, looked up and down several times, her tone was tense, "Brother, are you okay? Where are you hurt?" When Gu Yicheng saw her, his eyebrows softened a lot, "Ningning, don''t worry, I''m fine." Ruan Ning still didn''t believe it very much, thinking that he was afraid that he was worried. I don''t know how the mutant bear is so powerful this time, and it can still hurt Gu Yi with the fourth-order thunder and lightning ability. Gu Yicheng stared at the girl who was looking at her worriedly for a few seconds, a trace of warmth flashed under her eyes, and a gentle voice said, "The blood on my body is not mine." Ruan Ning was taken aback when he heard him say this. A pair of moist apricot eyes looked at him and asked, "Really?" Gu Yicheng saw her looking up at herself so obediently, her heart softened, and she wanted to reach out and touch her head, but suddenly remembered that her hands were full of blood now, so she didn''t do anything more, just said:" Of course it is true. When did I lie to you." Ruan Ning put away his nervous face and let out a long sigh of relief. She also knew that Gu Yicheng had no need to lie to herself at this time. After all, a person can still be seen without being seriously injured. His complexion was as usual, not pale due to excessive blood loss. It really didn''t look like he was seriously injured. It was also that she only saw him covered in blood just now, and didn''t notice other things. Until now, after listening to him say this, he calmed down and found something wrong. Ruan Ning smirked and said dryly: "If this is the case, then, brother, go to the car and change into clean clothes." Now... it''s embarrassing. She thought that Gu Yi had suffered a serious injury, so she was emotional and didn''t know it at all. Now that she was okay, she suddenly remembered whether she was a bit too anxious just now? ? Every time Gu Yicheng killed zombies before, her clothes were always clean. Now she suddenly came back with a whole body of blood, causing her to mess up all of a sudden, thinking that something serious happened to him, so she was so nervous. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 121： Ruan Ning lowered his eyes and dodged his eyes, not daring to look at the man next to him. Gu Yicheng said that she asked her to give him a reply before entering the imperial capital. When Ruan Ning was free these days, he would always remember this incident. Refuse? Not refuse? Ruan Ning was almost driven crazy by these two alternative answers. The reason why Ruan Ning was unable to make up her mind was that she had a hunch in her heart that she felt that no matter whether she refused or refused, she would not have a good result this time. She obviously wanted to simply hug a thigh from the beginning, why did she become like this? ! Sure enough, God is not so used to people who get something for nothing. Ever since, she was a person who wanted to hold the male protagonist''s thigh in the last days, so soon she was bitten by the evil force. ... Both Gu Yicheng and Xiao Tu got out of the car and changed into clean clothes. After understanding, everyone knew that when the two captains were killing the mutant bear, they also encountered a Tier 3 mutant zombie. In addition, this mutant bear evolved from the wild bears on the mountain. It was very wild. The two of them really took a lot of effort to subdue the mutant bear and the mutant zombie together. Fortunately, neither of them suffered any injuries, and the blood on the clothes came from the mutant bear. Gu Yicheng directly cut off its two bear paws with a Tang knife at that time, so the blood was splashed a bit. Seeing that both of them were all right, everyone present was relieved. The two captains are now the pillars of the two teams. If even the two of them can''t beat the mutant bear, no matter who of the two is seriously injured, it will cause a big disturbance. For Xiao Tu''s team, with the shelter of the Dawn Team, they will be more secure on their way to the Hope Base. In fact, for the people of the Dawn Team, with the help of another team, they couldn''t be easier in some aspects. Like some things, they don''t need to worry about them any more, only if they encounter some difficult troubles, such as today''s mutant bear, they will cooperate. In this way, the two teams can be regarded as achieving their initial goal-win-win cooperation and mutual benefit. After Gu Yicheng had dealt with the other people, only Ruan Ning, who he had deliberately left, was left beside him. Now he cleaned the blood on his hands and reached out to touch her head. The soft and warm touch under his hands made Gu Yicheng unable to help but squint his eyes so comfortably, the corners of his lips curled up, and the corners of his eyes smiled more and more. Deep. Ruan Ning stood aside uneasily. She still remembered what happened just now, and felt that she should say something, "Brother, I just--" "Ningning, I don¡¯t want to listen to the explanation. I just need to know your final answer." Gu Yicheng¡¯s dark eyes are like a deep pool of water, as if they can **** people in, "Or, Ningning in your heart Already have an answer?" Ruan Ning had nowhere to hide under his gaze, unable to say anything against his will. Yes, she hasn''t figured out the answer yet... and she even had the idea a few days ago that she could just think of a way to get this thing out of the way, but in the end she still resisted it. Ruan Ning believes that doing so is not only irresponsible to her own feelings, but also irresponsible to the man in front of her who takes care of her on the road. Apart from hanging up her distress call on the first day of the last days, Gu Yicheng has never done anything bad to her since then. Even if he is really good to her, everyone has nothing to say. Such a person who is good to her, if she just perfuse him just to get rid of her burden as soon as possible, she feels that her conscience can''t get through. She should think about it seriously... Ruan Ning sighed secretly and said, "...I will think about it again." She felt that her hesitant behavior was really terrible! Gu Yicheng didn''t react too much, a dim light flashed in his eyes, and his voice was gentle: "Okay. I''m waiting for your reply." Now it has entered the central region of Y Province, and it will take at most ten days and a half to enter the imperial capital. He has been waiting for so long. In less than half a month, he thinks he can still afford it, right? ********************************* ************************************** In the car. "Auntie, are you getting better?" Ruan Ning came to the back seat with a bowl of medicine. Jiang''s mother is not a supernatural person. He has been too tired for a long time and is getting older, so under such a sudden change in the outside temperature, it is easy to catch a cold and fever. Fortunately, it is not serious, as long as you take the medicine on time. "Xiao Ruan, I''m much better. Thank you for taking care of me every day these days. After all, my body is dragging you down." Jiang Mu''s eyes were a little guilty. Because of her illness, the speed of the cars in the team has slowed down a lot. "Auntie, don''t say that. Now the weather is getting colder and colder, and the ground is icy and slippery. It has nothing to do with the slowing down of the car." Ruan Ning still likes Jiang Mu, she is like a kind elder. She finally met a person of the same **** who could talk in the team, who was so peaceful and warm, how could it be said that it was a drag. Ruan Ning¡¯s healing power only works for external and internal injuries. There is nothing wrong with colds and fevers, and they can¡¯t be cured soon. So this time Jiang¡¯s mother fell ill. The person who treated her was Dr. An in the team. . Fortunately, they had anticipated that one day there would be people in the team who would get sick. When passing by the pharmacy, they took a lot of medicines to treat various diseases. The drugs that Dr. Ann prescribed to Jiang¡¯s mother were also commonly used in pharmacies before the end of the world. Jiang''s mother''s illness was not serious. After taking the medicine for a few days, her fever subsided and her body almost recovered. Sudden changes in the weather are when you are most likely to get sick. The people in Dawn''s team are okay. Except for Jiang''s mother, everyone else is fine, nothing is wrong. The situation of the other team is worse than theirs. Because they have a large total number of people there, there are also many ordinary people. There are seven or eight ordinary people who have cold and fever symptoms alone. Since Gu Yicheng had agreed to bring this team together to hope the base, he would not be stingy with this cold medicine, so he asked An Yi to diagnose the sick people, and everyone was given the medicine. Therefore, after this incident, Xiao Tu made a further decision and made another decision. He wanted to make the two teams no longer have a cooperative relationship, but to merge the two teams into one team. Hope that the base is now one of the best bases before the end of the world, and how many survivors are flocking to it. Even if their team is not bad, it is not easy to take root there. But if the two teams merged together, it would be different. The combination of the two teams will be more than just one plus one equals two. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 122： However, Xiao Tu''s proposal was not approved by the Chenxi team. "Captain Xiao Tu, your suggestion is good, but unfortunately, there is no shortage of people in our team, and there is no plan in this respect." Gu Yicheng''s eyebrows are reserved and cold, and the temperament on his body makes people afraid to approach. Xiao Tu was directly rejected, and he did not feel discouraged. Because it was in his expectation. He knows that the two teams are merged together, although it is true that a win-win situation can be achieved. But the team in front of them is strong, and there is no shortage of teams that want to cooperate or merge. For them, it is easy for them to absorb excellent players. There must be many people willing to join, which is completely unnecessary. Together with their entire team, they are absorbed together. If he is replaced by him, he will not waste time on such a team that does not see special value to them, and agree to let these people join his team. "Captain Gu, I know that our team may not meet your requirements. I only hope you can give us a chance." Xiao Tu said sincerely. Gu Yicheng pondered for a moment, although he did not directly refuse this time, he still did not agree. However, Xiao Tu is already very satisfied with this result. It shows that Captain Gu is considering what he said instead of just rejecting it. After Xiao Tu left, Lin Yang walked over and asked with a puzzled look: "Brother Gu, what did Xiao Tu tell you when he came over? Why are you two chatting for so long?" The atmosphere was quite serious when people discussed important matters, so he didn''t come over and waited for a while. Gu Yicheng didn''t hide it, and told Lin Yang that Xiao Tu had just said that he wanted to merge the two teams. "Brother Gu, I think Xiao Tu is a good person." Lin Yang has changed his view of the team now. At least he saw that these people hadn''t hindered them in the past few days when everyone was on the road together. This is largely due to Xiao Tu''s good management. He is a useful talent. If he joined the team alone, Lin Yang had no objection at all. But now it''s not a single person''s business. Seeing Xiao Tu''s meaning, he wants to bring the whole team to join. Gu Yicheng understands that although Lin Yang can''t look at it, the person he can identify with shows that this person is indeed a person who can be trusted. His eyes narrowed slightly, and he said solemnly: "Now it''s up to Xiao Tu''s side what to do next..." Like Lin Yang, Gu Yicheng had the idea of ??absorbing new players, but never considered accepting the whole team directly. After all, in a team, the level of members varies from good to bad, and it is impossible to receive all of them. After everyone settles down at the Hope Base, they can no longer wander as they do now. For example, Super Son''s parents, their two are getting older, and they have not stimulated their abilities, and their bodies cannot withstand the toss, so they will never be able to take them with them every time they go out. However, after leaving people at the base, someone must be able to protect them. By then, the team will definitely not have enough manpower. Therefore, the number of people in the team will need to be expanded at that time to ensure that their rear is safe, and they will also be allowed to go out for tasks. People can rest assured that they stay at the base instead of taking them with them at any time. For Dawn Team, it is inevitable to recruit and expand the team if it wants to develop and stabilize. However, what Gu Yicheng needs are reliable teammates. It is better to be short-lived than just anyone who can join the team. And the team that Xiao Tu is currently in does not fully meet Gu Yicheng''s requirements. Or it should be said that some of their team did not meet his requirements. If he recruits these people, he can only make trouble for himself. ********************************** ************************************** Xiao Tu returned to the place where the team camped. Ouyang Xia greeted him, first reported the situation of the team members who had a cold and fever, and then asked him about the progress of the Chenxi team this time. Xiao Tu''s eyes were sharp: "It''s time for us to rectify the problems within the team." "As long as you can make up your mind. To be honest, those who have no abilities in the team and still point fingers are really annoying. Recently, several people have come to me and complain about them. If this continues, it will also hurt the team. Unity." When Ouyang Xia said this, there was a trace of disgust towards those people in her tone. Said she was bothered by it too. Yes, after Chen San took the lead and was dissatisfied with Xiao Tu¡¯s decision to follow the Chenxi team and took away almost one-third of the people, the current team members are basically on his side, so it¡¯s better than It used to be much easier to manage. But this does not mean that there is no problem in the team. Xiao Tu was not actually the first captain of the team, he was the captain after the previous captain died. The people Ouyang Xia said were relatives and friends of the old captain''s house. The old captain is kind, but his relatives and friends are not very good people. Xiao Tu was the one who came from behind. He was always not very good at being a man. In order to gain prestige in the team, even if they knew that these people were lazy and so lofty, they couldn''t say anything, let alone kick them out of the team. Lest it be said that the old captain gave him the position of captain before he died, he also treated his relatives and friends badly. The old captain died to protect the team, and he would also chill the other players. If those few people were able to make progress even a little bit, and have a little bit of success, Xiao Tu would not have such thoughts in the face of the old captain who treated him well. It is true that these few people often rely on the old captain''s name, not doing business, causing trouble to the team. Xiao Tu had endured it for a long time, but couldn''t find any good reason to clean them up. He might be able to endure these people for the sake of the old captain. The people of Dawn Squad don''t, and don''t have the slightest obligation. So before they have dealt with internal issues, it is reasonable to refuse the merger. It was Xiao Tu''s decision to merge with Chenxi Team into one team after careful consideration. He firmly believes that this decision is correct and meaningful. And Xiao Tu must now consider the other people in the team and not let a few rat **** spoil a pot of soup. These people must find a way to deal with them as soon as possible. ... Ruan Ning heard that several people in the team next door were arrested on the spot by the midnight vigil because they got up in the middle of the night to steal supplies. She would know about this, or it was because the voices of those who were arrested were so loud that the yelling sound almost didn''t call the zombies over. Before they were gagged, they had been cursing Xiao Tu for being ungrateful, and saying that he was excluding dissidents, and sooner or later he would be retributed. Ruan Ning didn''t know exactly what was going on, but she learned the next day that these people who stole the supplies didn''t receive much punishment. They were just thrown out of the team empty-handed. As for the place where they camped, there is a small base not far away. After these people are driven out of the base, they will not be completely desperate. It seemed that even if something like this happened, Xiao Tu still left a hand on them, and did not rush to kill them all. But since Xiao Tu can be merciful, it shows that he has a certain friendship with them. If it is just an attempt to steal materials, it is for the sake of the first offender, why not give them a chance? Ruan Ning felt that there was something weird in this, but because of the things in other teams, it didn''t have much to do with her, so after thinking about it for a while, he didn''t think about it anymore. Even Ruan Ning knew about things, Gu Yicheng naturally couldn''t be ignorant of it. Lin Yang told him the detailed process of the incident immediately. Gu Yicheng has a different view of Xiao Tu this time. It seems that Xiao Tu is a smart man, and he is even cleaner than he thought. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 123： Although there are more people in Xiao Tu''s team, their overall strength is weaker than that of Chenxi Team, so after the merger, the team still uses the name Chenxi Team. And Gu Yicheng naturally became the captain of this newly formed team, and Xiao Tu became the deputy captain. After the merger, a little friction between the two teams is inevitable. However, Xiao Tu acted swiftly, and at the same time, it was also for everyone to integrate into this new team faster, and it didn''t take long for him to solve some of the disharmonious voices in his team. As for the rest of the people, they basically raised their hands in favor of joining Dawn Team. Because anyone with a little bit of foresight can see that after joining the Dawn Team, their life will only get better and better. ... On the night of the merger, Gu Yicheng called Xiao Tu and Ouyang Xia into the room and showed them the effect of the space power. Even Xiao Tu, who hadn''t been pleased in appearance, couldn''t hide his surprise after seeing this scene, and said in shock: "Captain Gu, is this what you just showed us just now is also a kind of ability?! " Gu Yicheng nodded, confessing what he said, and said in a gentle tone: "Since the two have joined our team with other people, there is no need to hide some things from you. This is a spatial ability, and the effect is just like you just now. As you can see, you can put the object in a different-dimensional space." Since Gu Yicheng has agreed to merge the two teams, although it is not time to tell everyone about this ability, there is nothing to hide from the two people in front of him. Neither Xiao Tu nor Ouyang Xia were slow to respond. Everyone will get along together day and night, one day you will find something wrong, it''s just a matter of time. Instead of being here for this kind of thing to cover up, being discovered by the two of them first and guessing something randomly, it is better to let him speak out. This will not only avoid some unnecessary troubles, but also win their trust. It is rare to see a space supernatural power. Xiao Tu had been staying in a small base in Y Province before, so in the last few months, he had never seen such a strange power. In the blink of an eye, the things in front of me were gone. He was also the captain of the team, and soon realized the true use of this ability. Although no attack power is visible, the effect of this ability on the development of the team is unimaginable. With the spatial ability, the pressure on the team in terms of materials will be much less, and they no longer have to worry about the excess materials being unable to move. Xiao Tu stared at the disappearing object and murmured: "No wonder, no wonder..." He felt a little strange earlier. Obviously, they didn¡¯t have much supplies in their cars, but the supplies were abundant. Much better than the other teams with more numbers they encountered along the way. It turned out to be because of space. Xiao Tu knew that the man in front of him was willing to tell them such an important thing, and he had already started to treat them as his own. This feeling of being trusted made his heart hot. Gu Yicheng''s lips curled up, and continued: "I hope to keep silent about this matter for the time being. I will make this matter public after a while." Out of selfishness and protection, he only told his spatial power. These two people. Unlike him, if someone with bad intentions knows that Ningning also has spatial powers, I am afraid that more of her will focus on her, so the less people know about her spatial powers, the better. Including her healing power, try not to expose it if you can. Hearing him say this, Xiao Tu also condensed his surprise and surprise at seeing the space power, and promised: "Captain Gu, don''t worry, Xia Xia and I know what to do." Before the two teams are fully integrated, there will be a crisis of trust if there are too many people and not enough trust. He can also understand Captain Gu''s concerns, and it is indeed better not to tell other people in the team so early about the space power. ********************************** ************************************** y province x city. X City was a tourist city before the end of the world, famous for its beautiful and magnificent scenery. As soon as they entered the city, their group immediately felt the "warm hospitality" from the zombies in this city. How many zombies are there? Their cars can''t move on the road. They can only get out of the car to kill the zombies, and force a road that can be opened to traffic. If they can, they don''t want to go through this city, and would rather take a long way to enter the imperial capital from other places. However, a very serious situation suddenly occurred on the originally planned road. Due to an accident in a large chemical plant in that place, a serious chemical leak occurred. The leaked gas is extremely harmful to the human body and has a wide range. , There is no way to detour. So they can only be forced to divert and pass through this tourist city. Fortunately, after waiting for this X city, they were only one step away from the imperial capital. This exciting news also indirectly brought hope and motivation to everyone in their team. Everyone tried their best to kill the zombies and wanted to arrive at the Hope Base earlier. In the zombie group they encountered, there was also a Tier 4 zombie. Tier 4 zombies are still a big threat when this supernatural player generally stays at Tier 2 and Tier 3. Although avoided as much as possible, some people in the team were injured. There is a difference between the management of one team and the management of two teams. This time, Gu Yicheng did not choose to take the lead as before, but cooperated with a few selected Tier 3 abilities to subdue this Tier 4 zombie. "Captain, the human power levels in their team seem to be not low, a Tier 4 zombie was solved so quickly by them." A person looked at the fallen Tier 4 zombie and sighed. The abilities selected to deal with the fourth-order mutant zombies are actually more of the original members of the Dawn Team. Because although the team that Xiao Tu brought over had a large number of ability players, some people had upgraded their ability to Tier 3 during this period, but there was only a Tier 3 ability player, and Xiao Tu himself had to be added. On Gu Yicheng''s side, although the total number is only more than ten people, basically everyone with supernatural powers has reached Tier 3. When Xiao Tu heard him say this, he made a serious face, frowned, and said seriously: "Remember, we are in the same team now." The man who spoke just scratched his head and realized his slip of the tongue, and said in a nonchalant manner: "Captain, I haven''t gotten used to it for a while. I will definitely remember it later." Xiao Tu didn''t say much. Now that the two teams have just merged, many people have not changed their thinking, and they have not completely treated the two teams as one team. The establishment of trust needs to be deepened step by step. Since Xiao Tu would make the decision to merge, he also thought of these things. "Finally got rid of the group of zombies. Drink some water and rest." Ouyang Xia reached out and handed Xiao Tu a bottle of water. She is a water system supernatural player. Although she is only Tier 2, she alone can supply drinking water for dozens of hundreds of people in the team. Xiao Tu saw this woman who had been by his side from the end of the world to the present, and the fatigue between her eyebrows was eliminated a lot. He took her hand and said softly, "Xia Xia, you have been working hard these days. If you hadn¡¯t managed the team for me during this period, maybe I wouldn¡¯t be able to hold on to it now." "What''s the relationship between us, you don''t have to be so polite." Ouyang Xia''s cheeks were reddish, and she was not comfortable with the sensational scene with her fiance. She said she was going to send water to the other team members and left quickly. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 124： Ouyang Xia came next to several off-road vehicles. "Sister Xia Xia, you are here." Ruan Ning looked at the tall woman hurriedly approaching them, and said hello to her. When Ouyang Xia came over, the blush that appeared on her face because of the warmth with Xiao Tu just now faded away, and her usual cold expression was restored. After seeing Ruan Ning, her face softened a lot, holding her hand. On the kettle, he said, "I''m here to bring you water." After the two teams merged, Ouyang Xia would send them clean water every day. Ruan Ning was a little uncomfortable with these people who could only be regarded as strangers before, and suddenly became teammates in the same team with them, and would be embarrassed to drink the water from Ouyang Xia. Now that they have slowly accepted their identities and become familiar with everyone, they have no longer been polite, and they have become more and more natural to get along with each other. Just like they eat together now, regardless of each other. Ruan Ning did not refuse her kindness, took the water bottle in her hand, raised a smile, Liwo lightly said, "Thank you, Sister Xia Xia, and I would like to trouble you to come here specially." "What can be bothersome, it''s just a matter of effort. My ability can only provide you with some clean water." Ouyang Xia actually has a good impression of this young little sister in front of her. When they were still in the base before, there was an underage girl in the team who was about the same age as Ruan Ning. That girl''s temper was the same as her fire power ability. She was really a young lady, and she was domineering and domineering. Domineering, many people in the team complained about this, and Ouyang Xia didn''t like this kind of troublemaker, so she always kept her away. Compared with that girl, Ruan Ning in front of her was a lovely little angel. Ouyang Xia also knew that Ruan Ning was Captain Gu''s younger sister. She had seen her by Captain Gu''s side before the two teams were merged. At that time, any outsider could tell that Captain Gu really spoiled this sister. With the strength of Captain Gu and the degree of love for her, if she really wants to be arrogant and self-willed, she can be more capitalized than that girl, but Ouyang Xia observes along the way and finds that she has a good and polite personality, which is totally invisible It is a person who has a backing behind. Ouyang Xia seems to have heard that the two seem to be not brothers and sisters, but this is not an important thing for her to say. As long as they get along well, what does it matter if they are related by blood. The key to getting along between people lies in whether they are congenial or not. Otherwise, just like her and her half-brother, how are they related by blood? I feel that having such a brother is better than not. What''s more, Ouyang Xia feels that a sensible, well-behaved and pretty girl like Ruan Ning, who can be cruel and wrong to her. Every time Ouyang Xia sees her, she can''t help but think that if a sister like this is given to her, she will definitely treat her like Captain Gu. * As we go deeper into City X, because the zombies here are evolving quickly, Tier 3 zombies can often be encountered, and there are waves of zombies, and the number of injured in the team has recently increased. Su Yunjin''s healing power is no longer enough. He has not yet advanced to Tier 3, and the number of people healed every day is limited. Therefore, Ruan Ning¡¯s healing power is no longer concealed, and it was announced. come out. Ruan Ning¡¯s healing power is special. It does not need to be upgraded. It can heal wounds only with crystal cores, so she can heal more people at once, and heal severely injured people faster. Delay the injury. It is precisely because of this that the more seriously injured people in the team will be treated by Ruan Ning. The others who were not so seriously injured were taken over by Su Yunjin. As for those who have only suffered some skin injuries, the two healing powers can''t get their hands free, so they can only use wound medicine to bandage them. "Sister Xia Xia, well, you can see if your arm can move now." Seeing her wound healed gradually, Ruan Ning let out a sigh of relief, and when she felt almost done, she let go and Ouyang Xia Touching hands. They encountered a small group of zombies just now, and Ouyang Xia was unfortunately attacked by a mutant speed zombie when killing the zombies. She was seriously injured and shed a lot of blood. So after pushing back the zombies, she hurried over to help her treat the wounds. Ouyang Xia moved her arm, and found that she was already in pain to the point where she was almost unconscious. Now she can move again without any obstruction, just the same as before without injury. You must know that her entire left arm was almost pulled off by the zombie just now, and she thought that even if there was a healing power, her arm would become less flexible from then on. "This is really amazing!" This is the first time Ouyang Xia has personally experienced the power of the healing power. I really didn''t expect the effect to be so good. On the **** arm, now there is only a scar on the big fist. Although it is detrimental to beauty, it is already the end of the world. How can Ouyang Xia care about this. In fact, Ouyang Xia still doesn''t know the strength of these people in the Chenxi team, especially the leader of Gu Yicheng, which gives her a feeling that she can''t see through. It seems that other people cannot be underestimated. Even the little sister who should be taken care of in her heart is a very powerful healer. As a result, Ouyang Xia was even more amazed at the true strength of these people. Unlike the space power she had never seen before, the healing powers also had a base where they first stayed. The ability person was treated like a baby by the base, and he couldn''t touch him. He didn''t even give up the base, and he was cautiously afraid of something wrong with the ability person. Moreover, the price of each treatment is extremely expensive, and the effect is average. If that''s the case, there are still many people who are eager and respectful of the healer. The death rate in the apocalypse is really too high. Who doesn¡¯t want to have one more chance to survive. Teams like them who go out to do missions, sometimes they don¡¯t die under the hands of zombies, and they can easily get injured and die from wound infections. . Healers who are treated as treasures by a base, now they have two in a team. When he knew the news, Ouyang Xia didn''t respond. In addition to the surprise, it was accompanied by a sense of unreality. She had never thought of this kind of treatment. Ruan Ning smiled shyly when she said that. In fact... Ruan Ning could also heal the scar on Ouyang Xia''s arm. The more zombies the team encountered, the more crystal nuclei they got. The crystal nucleus in Ruan Ning''s hand is completely sufficient now, but every time she is treating, she will listen to Gu Yicheng''s words and learn to hide her clumsiness without the treatment being too perfect. It wasn''t because he didn''t trust Ouyang Xia and the others, it was because Ruan Ning''s healing power was too special, and worried that her difference would attract some malicious people. After all, no healing power can be as effortless as Ruan Ning. For example, Su Yunjin, after treating a person with an injury like Ouyang Xia, he would almost be exhausted, but Ruan Ning only felt a little physically tired. After treating two other people with more serious injuries, Ruan Ning had time to find a place to sit and rest. Gu Yicheng walked over from a distance, took an unopened bottle of water from the space, unscrewed the bottle cap, and handed it to her. Looking at the fine sweat on the girl''s forehead, a trace of distress flashed in her eyes, "Ningning, Are you exhausted?" When did he come here? Ruan Ning did not expect that the person who handed her the water would be Gu Yicheng. When she was treating someone just now, she saw him busy discussing things with Xiao Tu. She froze for a moment, then smiled at him, her eyebrows crooked, "Fortunately, it''s not very tired, I am very happy to be able to help everyone." Ruan Ning is squeamish, but he is a person who can distinguish the occasion. And the sense of accomplishment that pulls people back from the line of life and death is enough to offset her physical fatigue, and more of it is happiness and satisfaction. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 125： After treating the seriously injured team member, Ruan Ning was so tired that he was struggling to stand, so he was too lazy to walk at the time, and found a step on the side of the road to sit and rest. Gu Yicheng also didn''t dislike the dirty steps on the ground, and looked naturally sitting with her. Ruan Ning turned his head and glanced at the person sitting next to her. I don''t know why, it''s okay when there are other people present. Once she and Gu Yicheng are alone, there will be an inexplicable sense of tension in her heart. Ruan Ning¡¯s black-and-white eyes flashed, and she was a little flustered in her heart. She quickly turned her body, as if she hadn¡¯t looked at him just now, and at the same time drank a sip of the water that Gu Yicheng gave her just now. Nervous. "Ningning, the team will soon arrive in the imperial capital." Gu Yicheng''s mouth raised a slight smile and suddenly said something like this in a low voice. But Ruan Ning understood what he meant. As soon as he swallowed the water in his mouth, he choked on his words. He covered his mouth and coughed a few times, pursed his mouth, and said vaguely: "Well...we are It''s coming to the imperial capital." This time is passing too fast! Ruan Ning felt that they were about to arrive in the imperial capital in the blink of an eye. Even she felt that her days in S city seemed to be yesterday. If there are no surprises, their team should be able to leave X City tomorrow. This also means that by that time she will no longer be able to escape the incident. Gu Yicheng turned around and held her shoulders, fixedly looking at her, and suddenly stretched out his fingers to wipe the drops of water on the corners of her mouth, acting earnestly and meticulously, as if at this moment he is doing something very important to him. Ruan Ning found his serious look when he looked at her. He was taken aback for a while, his long eyelashes blinked, and a shadow fell, covering the complex emotions that flashed in his eyes. "Brother, no matter what decision I make, you will support me, right..." There was a hint of hesitation in her tone. People''s hearts are grown in flesh, and Ruan Ning is no exception. If she had encountered a situation like this at the beginning, she would definitely run away. Whether the person in front of her is angry or sad has nothing to do with her, and she doesn''t care. Or maybe she didn''t have a bit of morals, and it was impossible for her to hug her thighs better without even wanting to directly agree with Gu Yicheng. But now, in addition to the confusion and entanglement, she also hides a trace of dependence and intolerance. She was pretty sure that she didn''t want to hurt this man now, in the name of so-called feelings. When Gu Yicheng heard her words, the wiping action paused, and his voice was gentle: "Well, I will support what Ningning does." However, the emotions in Gu Yicheng''s eyes were dark and unclear where the girl around him could not see. Only he knows in his heart that he is absolutely impossible to accept any answer other than promise. How could a person like him choose to let go after a taste of the sweetness... If the person in front of him tells him she refuses, or even hates him, Gu Yicheng has no idea what he will do Things come. To love someone is to respect all her choices and let go for love. Gu Yicheng will never exist here forever. Because if he loves someone, he will do everything possible to tie her to him. He will never die, even if the world is destroyed, he will pull her together, and will never be separated forever. Yes, yes, his love is extreme and dangerous. After rebirth, Gu Yicheng habitually covered his true heart with a gentle appearance, and all his paranoia was hidden in his bones, only when he met what he wanted to possess, would it be revealed. Ruan Ning''s keen intuition made her feel a little abnormal, and she subconsciously raised her eyes to look at the man next to her. At this time, Gu Yicheng could no longer see anything wrong on his face. He slowly let go of his hand, his eyebrows became much softer, and his eyes were smiling, "So, Ningning, you don¡¯t need to have any burden... Tell me about yours. Is the real idea good?" Ruan Ning''s expression was a little tranced. She discovered that from when, the moody, uncertain, and hostile male protagonist described in the novel seemed to be farther and farther away from her. And the Gu Yicheng she knew was a gentle attitude most of the time, and only showed an unusually indifferent and harsh side when dealing with enemies. Especially when dealing with her, she was even more considerate. She was able to adapt to the life of the end times so quickly, this person''s help was indispensable. Thinking of this, Ruan Ning had all the entanglement in her heart caused by this incident these days, as if disappeared at this moment, and her heart suddenly settled down. ¡ª¡ªShe thought, she might already know the inner answer. ********************************** ************************************** Last night in X city. Everyone did not relax their vigilance, even if they could leave X City tomorrow to go to the Imperial Capital Hope Base. They cleaned out a street shop and prepared to make do with a rest in this place tonight. However, as soon as they finished their dinner and prepared to rest early, they heard a patrol blow their whistle. The whistle is three long and one short. The whistle of this frequency means that the person blowing the whistle found an unusual emergency while patrolling there. It may be a large wave of zombies, or it may be more than one or two. Only powerful zombies. Anyway, it should be a tricky scene for them. This special signal made everyone present tense. Those who packed their things and checked the situation with weapons to check the situation. Ruan Ning originally wanted to wait for Gu Yicheng to find him, but now this situation suddenly appeared, and it seemed that there was no chance. She looked around for a while, the traffic on the street was a bit chaotic now, and she ran over. Help Xue Chen and the others arrange for the other team members next to get on the car first, and hurry up and leave this place. "Sister Ruan Ning, Brother Gu asked me to come over and take you into the car. Don''t help here. Others will arrange these things. You should go with me." Lin Yang walked over. Holding her arm will send her to another car. Ruan Ning also knew that her combat effectiveness was not strong, so she didn¡¯t have to stay in this place, but as she trot towards the cross-country vehicle, she couldn¡¯t help but ask: ¡°Brother Lin Yang, the place where the whistle is blown is out. What''s the matter, why should we evacuate here in such a hurry?" After all, the three long and one short whistle can''t be blown under any circumstances, and every time it blows, it means that their team must withdraw quickly. Lin Yang came to the side of the off-road vehicle, helped Ruan Ning open the car door, and explained: "The situation there is now a bit serious. There are two Tier 4 mutant zombies, and there are also many Tier 3 zombies. Gu Ge Chaozi and they all I blocked the zombies in the past, just wait for us to evacuate first." Lin Yang got on the back seat of the off-road vehicle with Ruan Ning. It''s not that he doesn''t want to kill the zombies with Brother Gu and the others, but that before leaving, Brother Gu told him that he must protect Sister Ruan Ning. Jing Yang and Xi Chen were also taking care of Superzi''s parents. Although this arrangement seems a bit selfish, the people in the same team must also be separated from each other, and it is impossible to truly achieve a smooth balance. What''s more, their original intention to upgrade their abilities along the way and strive to become stronger was to protect themselves and the people they care about. Regardless of whether other people can do it or not, Lin Yang is right if he can''t do it, so he didn''t think much about it. After listening to Gu brother, he hurried over to find sister Ruan Ning. "Drive and follow the truck in front of you." Lin Yang said to the driver in front. Ruan Ning sat quietly in the back seat and glanced out the window. It was dark outside, and the place Gu Yicheng they went was also some distance away, so basically they couldn''t see much. However, feeling that the surrounding atmosphere was so tense, and not knowing what was going on behind him, Ruan Ning''s heart was inevitably a little more anxious, and the emotions on his face unconsciously revealed. Lin Yang also wanted to know what happened to Gu Ge and the others, but because his confidence in the strength of their team overwhelmed his worries, he didn''t worry too much even if he didn''t know the situation. After seeing the frowning look of the girl next to him, he patted her on the shoulder and comforted him: "Sister Ruan Ning, you don''t have to worry too much, although this is our team''s first time Encountering two Tier 4 mutant zombies, but the strength of Brother Gu and everyone is not in vain. After most of our people are evacuated, they can also leave that place soon." Ruan Ning didn''t know the truth, even if she only encountered a Tier 4 mutant zombie this time, she felt that Gu Yicheng alone could quickly solve the zombie. Although there are many zombies over there, there are still several powerful abilities who fight together. Even if they really can''t fight in the end, they should still be able to run away from the zombies, and there should be no major incidents. Thinking of this, Ruan Ning put his heart back in his stomach, and his frowned brows stretched out, and he didn''t think about anything else to disturb his uneasy heart. She has to believe him. ... after an hour. Their convoy stopped in a remote parking lot. At the same time, a speed ability player in the team also sent back news, saying that the other team of people who went to kill the zombies had now got rid of the zombies behind them, and was rushing toward them. Even if Ruan Ning knew that the probability of an accident based on their strength was low, he kept telling himself in his heart that those people would be fine, but he still couldn''t help worrying about them even when he didn''t see the real person safe. The same goes for the other people in the team. Even if they don''t have to do anything, they just wait in place, and there are not many people talking. The atmosphere is too quiet and dull. After another half an hour passed, everyone saw someone coming over not far away. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 126： Ruan Ning never expected that the only person injured in this operation would be Gu Yicheng. His left shoulder rib was pierced, and the flesh turned up, looking shocking. Although he was wearing a black coat, blood still seeped out, making the color of the fabric in that area much darker than other areas. Seeing this pupil shrinking slightly, Ruan Ning quickly stepped forward to support him, with a clear hint of anxiety and concern in his tone, "Brother, you are injured, I will quickly treat you!" Seeing that Ruan Ning was okay, standing in front of him safe and sound, Gu Yicheng Junyi''s condensed brows and eyes softened a lot, but he still said, "It is not suitable to stay here for a long time. There is also a Tier 4 mutant zombie over there that is not dead. We are injured. It is very likely that it will catch up. To be conservative, we should hurry up and leave this place first, and find another place that is more hidden." The whole team rushed to hurry, which meant that his injury could not be treated in time. Ruan Ning frowned. Although he knew he was doing this for the safety of everyone in the team, he still didn''t agree with his self-abuse subjectively. There was such a big blood hole on her body, and a scarred wound, she felt pain for him when she looked at it. Lin Yang, who was rushing over by Ruan Ning, was also a little worried when he saw Gu Gu suffered such a serious injury for the first time in a long time. "But what about your injury, Gu Gu? Otherwise, we should heal the injury first before going on the road. Well, there is no shortage of this half an hour. If that fourth-order mutant zombie really comes, don''t forget that there are us." Gu Yicheng''s face remained as usual, and he said in a deep voice, "No, let''s hurry up. I know my injury and can hold it." "Brother." Ruan Ning yelled disapprovingly when he was so indifferent to his injury. Gu Yicheng looked at Ruan Ning with a worried look, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth. His voice was gentle: "Ningning, don''t worry, I''ll be fine..." Ruan Ning moved his mouth and wanted to say something to persuade him, but the person next to him had already arranged the matter under Gu Yicheng''s eyes, so he could only give up. ********************* ***************************** The team took advantage of the darkness to start again, and finally they found a relatively safe place to stay near the early hours of the morning. This is a new development that has just opened. This new building is located in the development zone of City X. It has just been constructed. There are not many people living around it. It is very empty. It also means that there are very few zombies in this place. After an hour¡¯s drive, Ruan Ning found that Gu Yicheng¡¯s lips had lost blood because of too much blood loss. Although he seemed to be calm and in control of the situation on the surface, she felt an uncomfortable feeling in her heart. . In Ruan Ning''s heart, Gu Yicheng has always been a powerful existence. He is her umbrella. No matter what danger she encounters, this person will be by her side. There seems to be nothing in this world that he can''t do. With him, she doesn''t have to worry about anything, because he will consider everything for her. But under this person''s long-term protection, Ruan Ning almost forgot that he is also a flesh and blood "ordinary person", and he will also be injured. A trace of distress and guilt flashed through Ruan Ning''s eyes. When she was on the road just now, Superzi told her that there were a lot of zombies at the scene, and everyone was not free to take action. Gu Yicheng was one enemy three, blocking one Tier 4 mutant zombie and two Tier 3 zombies with one force. Mutant zombies, so they couldn''t resist being injured. It would be great if she could be a little stronger, with an offensive ability as powerful as his lightning ability. In this way, she would not be protected by him, but could fight alongside him without having to watch. He was injured. ... Ruan Ning found a house in the new real estate that had been inhabited before the end of the world, and helped the man beside him onto the bed. The others all left the room, leaving only Ruan Ning alone to treat Gu Yicheng''s wounds. Ruan Ning did not dare to delay for a moment, and took out the crystal core from the space to treat the person in front of him. His injury was more serious than she thought, and she used dozens of second-order crystal nuclei in a row to stabilize the injury. Seeing that the blood hole in front of her healed slowly, Ruan Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief and continued to absorb the crystal nucleus, until his injury was completely healed and no scars were visible, she released her grip on his hand. Ruan Ning tried to sit up from the bed, but as soon as he made a move, he started to feel dizzy and fell down on the bed. Gu Yicheng''s original action of pulling up the clothes stopped, and quickly reached out to catch the girl, and held it in his arms, "Ningning!" Ruan Ning shook his head, eased from the dizziness, and subconsciously struggled, trying to get out of his arms, with a little bit of weakness in his voice: "Brother, I''m fine, just a little dizzy suddenly." Ruan Ning would not consume abilities to treat others, but it would consume her energy. She has a relatively delicate body and limited physical strength. She had treated several severely injured patients during the day and came to help Yicheng for treatment at night, so she suffered from lack of physical strength. However, Ruan Ning said that there was nothing serious about him, and that he did not lie to Gu Yicheng to reassure him. She is really okay, just find a place to rest, and get a good sleep tonight, and she will definitely be alive and well tomorrow. Gu Yicheng touched her forehead with cold fingertips, and at the same time confined the girl who wanted to break free in his arms, and said in a hoarse voice: "Don''t move. Didn''t you mean dizziness? Just rest like this." Just rest in his arms like this? ? Ruan Ning didn''t believe that the man next to him hadn''t noticed how intimate the two of them are now, and that they have completely exceeded the limit that a normal brother and sister should have. So he was asking her indirectly if she had an answer about that matter... Ruan Ning pursed her mouth, thinking of the decision she made this morning. Since she has already planned to take this step, what''s so hypocritical now. In this world, she may never find a person who can treat her as kind as him. Most importantly, she did not reject his approach. And in a situation like today, she would decisively push this person away from any man other than him, instead of just feeling a little awkward and embarrassed in her heart. Thinking of this, Ruan Ning''s eyes became firmer, and her petite body shrank into the warm embrace behind her. Although she didn''t say a word, her actions were enough to prove her choice. Gu Yicheng looked at the person lying in his arms quietly and without a trace of resistance. The joy in his eyes flashed, and he slowly tightened his arms and hugged the person tighter. He was possessive and not allowed. Anyone snatched his most precious treasure in his life. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 127： Ruan Ning originally just wanted to lie down for a few minutes and then get up, who would have thought that she actually fell asleep in Gu Yicheng''s arms in the end. Moreover, she slept very well all over, showing no signs of discomfort. After opening his eyes and waking up, Ruan Ning looked at the time and found that it was already 3:30 in the morning. In other words, she just slept in the arms of this person for two full hours. "Brother, are you asleep..." She bit her red lips and shouted tentatively, but her voice was very small, as if she was afraid of waking up another person in the room. At this point in time, he should have gone to sleep... But to Ruan Ning''s surprise, she quickly got a reply from another person. "I''m still here." Gu Yicheng''s warm and clear voice sounded in this quiet night. Thinking of the person behind him still holding himself tightly, with his back leaning against the man¡¯s warm chest, Ruan Ning¡¯s apricot eyes were hazy, his cheeks were slightly red, and his tone became a little bit more embarrassing, and said, ¡°Brother, that, I have enough rest It''s..." So... he has been holding her for so long, shouldn''t he also let her go and let her go now? And he held her in one position for two hours, wouldn''t his hands feel sore? Ruan Ning did not forget that Gu Yicheng¡¯s shoulder ribs had been injured before. Although she was healed by her healing power, the injury has been healed, but the blood shed on the road can¡¯t be replaced, so his The body should still be in a weak state. Ruan Ning was afraid that he would be too tired because of her, that would be a sin. Gu Yicheng chuckled lightly, and his eyebrows were tenderly tied where the person in his arms could not see, "Let''s take a rest." Ruan Ning hesitated, "But¡ª" "But what do I want to do if I just hold you like this..." he continued. A person who is tall and majestic in your heart, can be seen from a distance but not playful, is now speaking in your ears similar to love words, no matter what other people can not bear, Ruan Ning is after hearing these words anyway, Suddenly, the tips of his ears were glowing with a faint red, and he was too ashamed. Gu Yicheng looked at the delicious and cute look of the girl in his arms, with the corners of his lips raised slightly, and he couldn''t help but leaned over and kissed her on the forehead. The sudden warm touch on his forehead made Ruan Ning''s apricot eyes rounded and startled. At the same time, the man''s big hand reached out and held her, and the two crossed their fingers. Ruan Ning swallowed. Although the atmosphere is right now, saying these words may affect feelings a little, but she still feels it is necessary to remind, "Brother, I am not an adult yet..." She shouldn''t be a lie. Although she is already an adult in another world, this body is indeed still a minor. "Well, I know." Gu Yicheng replied lightly, his chin pressed against her shoulders, her dark eyes were slightly deep, and she said dumbly: "I always remember Ningning''s birthday. It''s six months before you arrive. Eighteenth birthday." Ruan Ning shrank unconsciously, feeling someone''s fiery gaze after coming to him. Fortunately, she is still an underage girl... Although Ruan Ning has been single until now, she has never been in a relationship, and has never had a crush, but it does not mean that she has no knowledge of men and women. For example, now, she knows what the sentence he just said means. If Ruan Ning really loves another person, under the natural circumstances, he does not exclude a further development with that person. However, Ruan Ning has just accepted Gu Yicheng¡¯s change from her brother¡¯s identity to her boyfriend, and she hasn¡¯t fully figured out how she feels about him, so her relationship with him has improved by leaps and bounds. She really couldn''t accept doing that kind of thing. Fortunately, although Gu Yicheng''s eyes were hot and intense, they didn''t mean to force her at all. His movements were tolerant and restrained, showing no signs of overstepping. Ruan Ning could not help but breathe a sigh of relief. Since this person would not have any transgressive actions towards her, after she thought about it, she didn''t struggle anymore, letting him hold her in his arms, enjoying this rare moment of tenderness. Although there is no such small pink bubble that occurs between lovers in love, the atmosphere when two people get along makes people feel a sense of stability in the world. ********************************* ************************************ In the morning, Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng walked out of the same room. Lin Yang and An Yi lived in the room next to them, and they happened to see this scene. Lin Yangxin was quite big and didn''t think much about seeing this scene. He also took the initiative to say hello to the two of them, "Gu brother, sister Ruan Ning, good morning." "Brother Gu, your injury should be healed." Lin Yang focused all of his attention on the shoulder injury of the person opposite. Gu Yicheng nodded: "Well, I''m all cured." Lin Yang heard this, with a slightly relaxed smile on his face, and finally did not forget to tout the power of the little beauty, "Sister Ruan Ning''s healing power is effective." However, Lin Yang didn''t notice the details, and the ease of mind on the side was more delicate, so he noticed them all. He looked at Master Gu, who was full of nightmares, and Ruan Ning who was yawning, and the two of them faintly revealed a different atmosphere. The expression on his face at that moment was like seeing something. The incredible things are the same. No way? ! ! ! Alone men and widows live in the same room. An Yi would not believe that the two of them only came out of the same room in the morning because they needed treatment. If it''s just treatment, how could it take such a long time and still need to stay in one room all night. When An Yi was in S city two months ago when he discovered that Young Master Gu, the evil god, was struggling for his unrelated sister, he noticed something wrong. But at that time, it was just a sign, and it was not regarded as the same thing. Until now, he has re-emphasized this sign. An Yi was the family doctor of the Gu family before the end of the world, so she had more contact with Gu Yicheng, and she also knew how surly this Gu family¡¯s eldest young master was before, and how crazy he played normally, except for not touching pornography, gambling, or drugs, basically. There is nothing he dare not play. It wasn''t until he was admitted to university and left S City to go to the imperial capital that his temperament had been reduced a lot. But even so, he has never been a gentle, polite, caring person who can treat a person this way. And I never heard how good he was to this unrelated sister, but now it suddenly becomes like this... An Yi quickly stopped the increasingly dangerous thoughts in her mind, and did not dare to think about the relationship between the two. Forget it, this matter has nothing to do with him anyway. If you let the young master Gu in front of you know that he has discovered this secret, An Yi couldn''t imagine it. It shouldn''t be enough to kill people, but it''s for sure that his life will be difficult. Gu Yicheng glanced at An Yi faintly, and An Yi immediately shook his spirits, and the cold hair stood up. "Brother?" Ruan Ning doesn''t want to make the relationship between the two of them public for the time being, so there is no intimate action in the public. It still looks the same as before, no different. And Gu Yicheng wanted to declare sovereignty so that everyone knew that this girl belonged to him alone. But he also knew that his Ningning face was thin and could not push people too much, so when she said that she would not disclose it first, she did not refuse. When Gu Yicheng heard her calling herself, he focused on the people around him, and the ease on the side was able to escape from his cold gaze, and he couldn''t help but feel grateful for the person who saved him. Little girl Ruan Ning is really a good person. It''s a pity that I was attracted by the possessive master in front of me. Alas, I don''t know whether it is a blessing or a curse. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 128： Ruan Ning did not expect that she and Gu Yicheng would meet people they knew as soon as they came out of the room. And still two! ! When she stayed overnight last night, she was probably exhausted, so she was not very clear in her mind. Coming together this morning, she felt a little regret. Alone men and widows live in the same room. Such a plot is simply too misleading. To be honest, if it were not for personal experience, even Ruan Ning could not believe it. The two of them simply slept together for one night yesterday, and they had not done anything extraordinary. Although Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng lived in the same room for some reason, Ruan Ning still believed that she and Gu Yicheng were brothers and sisters, so they were not afraid of being misunderstood. However, they have now changed their identities. The younger sister became a girlfriend. Ruan Ning has a different experience when this happens again. Therefore, she deliberately slowly cleaned up at the back, intending to wait for Gu Yicheng to clean up and leave the room before she walked out from the inside. The two would avoid colliding together, which would make people think about it. Who would have thought that the things she worries about are not worth mentioning to Gu Yicheng, he also seems to have not cared about it at all, or even thought about this problem at all, and has been waiting for her by the side, Ruan Ning could not take her Speaking of this little worry, in the end there was really no way, so I had to bite the bullet and go out with him. Before going out, she had been praying in her heart that she must not meet other people, and must not meet other people. But sometimes the reality is that the less you don¡¯t want to encounter something, the easier it will be. Just like this time today. In fact, it¡¯s okay if you encounter other people in the team that you don¡¯t know very well. Ruan Ning can hypnotize these people and say that she doesn¡¯t know these people anyway, and they have nothing to do with her anyway, and even if they see it. She didn''t have the guts to gossip in front of Mr. Gu, so it didn''t affect her at all, but the people she met now were Dr. Lin Yang and An. When Lin Yang took the initiative to greet her just now, Ruan Ning was almost not scared. His limbs were stiff and he didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, after a while, Ruan Ning found out that Lin Yang was still a big heart. He didn''t seem to notice anything wrong at all. Gu Yicheng on the side saw the girl''s obviously relieved expression, his eyes were dark and unpredictable, and the hands on her shoulders tightened. An Yi watched all this silently, crying without tears in her heart, she couldn''t tell through seeing through, she could only pretend that she didn''t know anything just like Lin Yang. To tell him, his life is really too bitter! Not only was he forced to get on the thief ship Gu Da Young at first and couldn''t get off, but in the end he could only come to the imperial capital with him, and now he was forced to eat dog food but couldn''t say it, he could only hold it in his heart. He felt that he was almost suffering from internal injuries. ******************************** ************************************* "Thank God! We finally came to the imperial capital!!" In the afternoon of the same day, Ruan Ning and his team worked hard, and finally reached their destination this time-the Imperial Capital. Looking at the sign that welcomes to the imperial capital, everyone can''t help smiling with joy and excitement. It also says that the base is hoped to be only about three kilometers away from where they are now. This distance is not very far for them, at least if not unexpected, they will definitely be able to reach the hope base before night tonight. Their hard work and efforts have not been in vain these days, and now they can finally see the light. Compared with the survivors in Y Province who came with them in the team, Ruan Ning and the others who came from S City have a deeper sense of the difficulties and obstacles encountered along the way. Ruan Ning was sitting in the car, looking through the car window at the sign in front of him that should be hoping to hang in the base, and he was very excited. Suddenly, she felt a big warm hand stretched out to hold her hand on the seat, and at the same time squeezed her palm, the action was intimate and natural, as if she had done it many times. Ruan Ning knew who this person was without having to look. During the few hours they were in the car today, because there was a seat obscured by the other people in the car, they couldn''t see it, so Gu Yicheng did these little actions to her, such as secretly holding a little hand. At the beginning, Ruan Ning refused this kind of affection in the public. However, every time I think that the two obviously unmarried men and women are not married, it is not an unobtrusive relationship to be together, but because she has not yet fully adapted to herself, Gu Yicheng must be with her to keep this together. In a relationship, living the life of an underground couple with her, she felt a little guilty in her heart. Ruan Ning has been eating soft but not hard. The more he accommodated her, the more ruthless she was to refuse. It was because of this, that even if Gu Yicheng sneaked over to hold her hand under everyone''s eyelids, Ruan Ning just let him hold her with red ears, and did not stop him from moving. Although he knew that other people couldn¡¯t see it, Ruan Ning kept being held by him like this. As a girl, her face was thin and she still felt a little embarrassed, so she took advantage of the fact that no one noticed in the car. He glared at him. But she didn''t know that the look in her eyes seemed to be ineffective at all, and her apricot eyes were moisturized, like a small animal whose fur was petting. This way of her was actually seen by Gu Yicheng, who was already itching on the side, and she wanted to hold her whole person in her arms and kiss her a few times now. The person next to him will make him addicted. The closer he gets, the longer he gets along, he wants to get more from her, he wants to rub her into his own bones and blood, and become one with him. Gu Yicheng tried his best to restrain the possessiveness in his heart. He knew he shouldn''t be so anxious, because he was so easy to scare his Ningning. He has got her now, so he doesn''t need to rush at this moment, right? ... On the way to the Hope Base, Ruan Ning and the others happened to meet a team from the Hope Base, thirty or forty people, not too big or small. Gu Yicheng was originally focusing his attention on Ruan Ning, and had no extra energy to focus on a team that had no impression of him in his previous life or now, until he glanced outside and noticed that the team was standing more reliably. After someone I could say was someone I knew before, he curled his lips and smiled, but his eyes were cold and cold. Ruan Ning has been following Gu Yicheng after getting out of the car. At the same time, he looked at the team opposite them curiously. After discovering that this team was no different from the teams they had encountered before, he lost interest. , Did not pay too much attention to them. And when she raised her head to look at Gu Yicheng, she happened to notice his expression. Although the expression on his face is smiling, others may not be able to see anything, but because Ruan Ning has been with him for a long time, he can feel that the people around him are not in a good mood at this moment, or even very That''s terrible. what happened? Wasn''t it okay just now? Ruan Ning followed his gaze with confusion, and finally fell on a man. He was a young man in his twenties, with good facial features and not bad looks. He was a type popular with girls. He was standing in front of the team, and the other middle-aged man who was the first in the team to speak was beside him. So from where he stands, it can be seen that although his status in this team is not the captain, it should also belong to the higher one. Ruan Ning''s inspiration flashed, and soon he wanted to understand why Gu Yicheng suddenly became such a reason, I am afraid it has something to do with the things in the previous life. Who can make him feel so bad, besides the person who betrayed him in the previous life? The story of the hero''s revenge in the imperial capital is actually the most careful part of Ruan Ning''s entire novel. She basically jumped and watched the story of the previous male protagonist from the city of S to the imperial capital after the end of the world. She didn¡¯t know much about the story, it was intermittent, and couldn¡¯t connect at all, so here they came. Along the way, what Ruan Ning knew did not play a role in early prevention. However, Ruan Ning knows a lot about the revenge script that is the most important thing in this novel. She seemed to remember that there was indeed such a thing. The male protagonist met an enemy in the previous life before going to the Hope Base, but the male protagonist did not puncture him at that time, but chose not to provoke him. Revenge is actually a unilateral crush from IQ to force. In the face of absolute strength, any conspiracy is nothing. If it weren''t for the intervention of the Zombie King who was evenly matched with the hero in the previous life, these clowns would definitely not be able to kill Gu Yicheng. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 129： "You are going to the team at Hope Base! It just so happens that our team is going back too, or else we two teams will have a companion?" The captain over there has a good temper and a very enthusiastic attitude. He saw their faces. Sheng, knowing that they are the imperial capitals from other provinces and cities, so I took the initiative to invite them to the Hope Base. Gu Yicheng''s emotions now can be taken away freely. He hides the coldness of his eyes, and smiles gently, "Of course." Nie Wenxin on the side didn''t pay much attention at first. When the captain of the opposite team appeared, he immediately recognized the man''s identity. He is his classmate at Imperial University, Gu Yicheng. After the end of the world broke out, Nie Wenxin did not see Gu Yicheng in school, and in the past few months, he has not heard other people say where he has seen him. He seems to have suddenly disappeared, even Lin Yang and Jiang Jingchao who often appear next to him There is no news at all. Later, Nie Wenxin even thought that they might have died in the hands of zombies, otherwise how could they have disappeared one by one. Unexpectedly, there will be such a day when you can see these three people in the Imperial Capital again. "Gu Yicheng? It''s you! You didn''t even die?" The surprise on Nie Wenxin''s face was obvious. After he said this sentence, he also felt that it is not good to guess that others are dead as soon as he meets, and it is easy to misunderstand. He quickly explained: "Many alumni of Imperial Capital University have said that they have not seen you for a long time, so we all I thought you were dead..." It means that he is not alone in thinking like this, but many people are like him, so he blurted out what he said just now. Nie Wenxin is a small well-known person in the Imperial Capital University, but he is incomparable with Gu Yicheng, and is even crushed everywhere. Whether it is academic performance or popularity, he is not as good as the man in front of him. Nie Wenxin cannot deny that he is a little jealous of Gu Yicheng, but his academic performance and popularity are only a small aspect, mainly because the girl he likes is the same person she likes. This shocked Nie Wenxin''s heart when he learned the truth. Later, the end times broke out. After the end of the world, Nie Wenxin awakened the wood element ability, and he was inexplicably relieved without Gu Yicheng, who had been pressing him. He spent more than three months in the apocalypse. He first went to Hope Base with the survivors of the school, and then he became the deputy captain of the team before long. Nie Wenxin learned that their team came from outside the province. Although I don¡¯t know why Gu Yicheng suddenly went to other provinces and cities, and only now came back to the imperial capital, his return still caused him a faint strong crisis. sense. Xiaoling just recently let go of agreeing to associate with him. If she finds out that Gu Yicheng has returned without a dead person, will she change her mind and embrace this person? "Before the end of the world, I had something to return home, so I was not in the imperial capital at that time. It is normal for you not to see me." In addition to the obvious emotional fluctuations in the beginning, Gu Yicheng, other times, even when talking to Nie Wenxin , His expression is just right, and he treats others just the same in peacetime. Nie Wenxin was thinking about Xiaoling''s affairs, and his mind was a little off, "It''s like this. Then everyone will be very happy to know this." Ruan Ning silently listened to the conversation between the two of them, and she felt pity for the young man who didn''t know anything about it and was still "reserving the old" with Gu Yicheng. This person probably didn''t know that Gu Yicheng in front of him was reborn. He returned to the imperial capital this time because of the sinful debt he had incurred in his previous life and came to kill him. * Because someone was leading the way, their group came to Hope Base before it got dark. The afterglow of the setting sun fell on the tall wall made of reinforced concrete at the Hope Base, and there was a shocking sense of shock. Ruan Ning has long yearned for the hope base in front of him since he discovered that he had traveled to the end of the world. This base, like its name, represents the hope of China. At least before the end of the novel, no matter what the conditions of Huaxia''s other bases are, whether they have been broken by zombies, I hope that the base will remain standing. So from that time on, Ruan Ning felt that staying in this base would be much safer than other places. If circumstances permit, she must come here in the future. Now, her wish has come true. At this moment, she was standing at the door of the Hope Base, and was about to go in and become a member of the base. "Brother, I''m so happy, we finally arrived." Ruan Ning''s little face flushed because of too much excitement and excitement, and she clung to the hands of the people around her without knowing it. Gu Yicheng looked at her nice side face and bright smile. The hostility and dissatisfaction caused by the person who calculated him in the previous life just disappeared at this moment. In the dark and deep eyes, only the people around him Ruan Ning was alone, "Well, we are here." Coming back to life, Gu Yicheng originally thought that he was here specifically for revenge. Everything that happened after the rebirth was as smooth as he thought, the only accident was the girl in front of him. Her presence made him know that his heart would actually be beating for others, even as long as he stayed by her side and saw her joyful smile, his heart would feel an unprecedented softness. Gu Yicheng never thought that one day he would be planted on this unrelated sister. He saw her when she was first brought home by the old man. At that time, his personality was very perverse. He thought she was an illegitimate daughter who the old man did not know where he brought back from, so he specially warned her once. She was able to keep herself a bit safer in the future, and later learned that this matter was a misunderstanding. After this man was the daughter of the old man''s lifesaver, he had no interest in bullying a girl who was several years younger. In Gu Yicheng''s impression, apart from being a little too timid and obedient, this girl has no special memory. However, since the meeting after the end of the world, her person suddenly became clear in his eyes, as if a warm light that attracted him suddenly appeared on her body, making him unconsciously unconscious. I want to get close to her little by little. Ruan Ning looked at the nearby Hope Base and was happy for a while, and suddenly remembered another very important thing. She looked at the man standing next to her and asked tentatively: "Brother, you said that since we are here Hope base, do you want to find Uncle Gu first?" Gu Huasheng treats the original owner very well, and it can be said that he treats her as his own daughter. Even in the last days, people in the imperial capital, thousands of kilometers away from her, didn''t forget to call her to ask about her situation. Xue Chen and the others were originally sent by his trustee to protect themselves, so it can be said that they have struggled. Previously, it was because she was on the road and the contact was inconvenient, so she was powerless and could not call him to report safety. Now she has already arrived in the imperial capital. If she doesn''t find him yet, this is a bit unreasonable. Even though Ruan Ning treated him the same as Gu Yicheng at first, he had the desire to hold his thigh in the last days. But who gave her help, no matter what it was, she always kept it in her heart and never forgot. "What are we going to do with him first?" Gu Yicheng also knew how much that man cares about his Ningning, even more than he cares about his own son. After hearing the news of her death in the previous life, he really lay in bed without eating or drinking for several days. Later, his physical condition went from bad to worse, and his original tough body was not as good as every day. At that time, Gu Yicheng didn''t understand his approach. Although he doesn''t want to admit it now, it is really thanks to him that Ningning was sent to him. As long as she thought that she might die in the mouth of a zombie for various reasons in this life, Gu Yicheng could not control the irritability and hostility in her heart. But what is strange is that even thinking of the news that she died at school in the previous life, he didn''t feel that way in his heart. Obviously, she can be said to be the same person to some extent in her previous life and her present life. It''s just her in different periods. But even if he was grateful to the old man for sending Ning Ning to his side, Gu Yicheng never thought of going to him. Let¡¯s not say that the two of them quarrel every time they get together. Take the relationship between him and Ningning as an example. Now it¡¯s already in an unstable stage. If you know about the two of them together, the old man will most likely be The first person who disagrees might beat the mandarin duck. So Gu Yicheng had to be so stupid that he would take the initiative to find him. But that he doesn''t want to go doesn''t mean that the girls around him are the same. She has a good relationship with the old man, and if she is not allowed to go, she might be unhappy. "Ning Ning, we can settle down first and then find him. We are not in a hurry. I believe the old man will not care about waiting for two days." Gu Yicheng said in a gentle voice. Ruan Ning is not so fond of fools, knowing that he is following a roundabout policy, but she also knows how bad the relationship between the father and son is, and it is not easy for Gu Yicheng to find him. Besides, Xue Chen''s five people''s home is in the imperial capital, and there must be relatives and friends here. When they go to find relatives and friends, Uncle Gu will find that a few of them have come to the Hope Base, and he will definitely know that she is also coming. He can know her situation through other people, which is also indirect. He reported peace. Just want to see the above may have to wait for several days. After she finishes Gu Yicheng''s work, go to see him with him. Ruan Ning has always felt that a person who can treat other people''s children so well, how could he really not love his children, so Uncle Gu will definitely feel very happy after seeing Gu Yicheng. Ruan Ning thought so, without saying anything, nodded and agreed with him. Just as Ruan Ning could understand Gu Yicheng''s thoughts, how could Gu Yicheng fail to see her thoughts, just because he was willing to spoil her, so he could pretend not to know what to do to satisfy her cautious wish. But there is one thing he will never compromise. No one can **** her away from him, even if that person is his father. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *The new article "A Married Wife Dressed as a Paranoid Villain" for collection~ I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 130： Everyone who enters the base will send out a special booklet to tell the survivors the basic common sense of life in the base, including where to rent a house, exchange materials, collect tasks, etc., which introduces the various processes of the hope base Is very detailed. But Ruan Ning doesn''t need to worry about these trivial things, because she didn''t come alone, she just needs to act with her team. As a new team that has just entered the Hope Base, Dawn Team still has a lot to do at the beginning. The other team that brought them here has been in the base for several months. It can be said that they are familiar with the situation here, so naturally they don''t need to be the same. Before the two teams separated at the fork in the road, Nie Wenxin hesitated in his heart, but he walked over and said to Gu Yicheng: "You, Lin Yang, Jiang Jingchao, would you three join me to meet the students from Imperial University? We happened to have a party at the base tonight. I haven¡¯t seen each other for such a long time. Everyone will be very happy to see you showing up." In the last days, it is still very common to report to the group in order to survive. As the top university in China, Imperial Capital University is located in the imperial capital. After the outbreak of the end times, even if the school has many zombies, it is because of the government. The rescue was timely, but the number of surviving students in this school was not a minority. Gu Yicheng used to be one of the survivors of the Imperial Capital University. This kind of alumni relationship in the last days is actually a bit similar to the fellows of the same province in the university. The benevolent sees the benevolent and the wise sees the wisdom. Whether the person you meet is good or bad, who can That''s clear. Didn''t he just cause a disaster for himself? He was framed by the people he trained, and then he was forced to blew himself up and died with the zombie king. Therefore, in this life, he will definitely not do such things to lure wolves into the house again. Thinking of this, a hint of sarcasm flashed through Gu Yicheng''s eyes, and the people who had harmed him in the previous life died so directly, it was too cheap for them. They should be better than dead, and let them see what they have and care about, and lose little by little. But when he heard Nie Wenxin¡¯s invitation, Gu Yicheng glanced at the girl next to him, Ruan Ning noticed that he was looking at him, and returned him with a sweet smile, in order to allow him to agree to this person¡¯s appointment with peace of mind. After all, this is the first step in the revenge script of the male protagonist in the novel. Since he has come to the Imperial City Hope Base, the male protagonist must show his face domineeringly in a public occasion. The protagonist''s appearance must not be mediocre! ! When Ruan Ning first read the novel, he especially liked the face-slapped scene. Now it is happening by his side, and his heart is even more excited than Gu Yicheng himself. In fact, she still wanted to follow along, but she was not a student of the Imperial Capital University. It would be too unreasonable to attend this party, so she could only rest her mind. "Next time I have a chance. I have to take the team with other things to do." Gu Yicheng faintly refused. Nie Wenxin¡¯s smile stiffened, and then returned to normal, "Hahaha, too, you are now the captain, of course it¡¯s not the same as an idler like me. I almost forgot that you just came to the base and there are many things to be busy. There really isn''t much time to go to the party." Hearing the word captain, Nie Wenxin felt frustrated. He can only comfort himself. Gu Yicheng he is the captain of a team. The team he''s in can be named in the base. I hope that the base will be the most powerful and safest base in the country. It has gathered a large number of supernaturalists. Gu Yicheng''s team came from outside, although there are many people. The strength should be there, but it may not be comparable to their team. Therefore, his deputy captain will not be any worse than Gu Yicheng. Ruan Ning on the side heard their conversation and was puzzled. He didn''t understand why Gu Yicheng didn''t agree to this person''s invitation this time. She remembered that in the novel, he should have agreed to attend this university alumni gathering? Is it the butterfly effect? It feels that because of her journey, the original protagonist group suddenly has a lot of people, and the plot has long since been biased. However, Ruan Ning did not struggle with this for too long, because the protagonist experienced too many things on the way to the imperial capital, and she is a person who reads novels very seriously, so many plots can¡¯t be remembered clearly, and maybe she remembered. It''s not necessarily wrong. Gu Yicheng refused to attend the party. Although Lin Yang and Jiang Jingchao were fine, they looked at each other and refused his invitation. Nie Wenxin didn''t say anything more when he saw this. He was still selfish in his heart, worried that Xiaoling would change his mind after knowing the news of Gu Yicheng''s return, but since he met them, if he didn''t mention anything, he would appear to be too careful. So I have to ask the last sentence, but if Gu Yicheng really promised him to go this time, he and Xiaoling met, and he might be even more depressed. "Brother, why don''t you attend a gathering of alumni?" Ruan Ning and the others asked in a low voice after they left. "Because it is not necessary." Gu Yicheng chuckled lightly, with a smile in his eyes, rubbing her head, "It is more important to be with our family Ningning." "..." The tips of Ruan Ning''s ears blocked by her hair were slightly warm. Why this person''s words of love have become more and more smooth in the past two days. If Ruan Ning had not known that Gu Yicheng had never had a girlfriend from beginning to end, he would have doubted whether he was a particularly experienced person before. Otherwise, why would she be flushed every time! ! ********************************** ************************************** They finally rented two large and spacious adjacent villas as the team''s accommodation at the Hope Base. Ruan Ning''s room was arranged next to Gu Yicheng, two rooms facing each other, so she could see his door as soon as she went out. Ruan Ning was stunned when he knew it. He didn''t expect that he was such a captain! He even used his power for his own personal gain! Now it''s no better than before, there are only a dozen people in the team, except for Jiang''s mother, only her is a girl. So it stands to reason that she should be living with other girls, or sharing a room with other girls. But now, she was placed in the room next to the captain, living alone. Before, everyone was familiar with each other and the relationship was good, so she was used to being taken care of. Now the team is getting bigger and bigger, how she wants to specialize, and the most important thing is that she doesn''t want this specialization at all! ! Living under Gu Yicheng''s eyelids every day, Ruan Ning felt a little guilty. But if she tactfully refused, she was blocked back before she could speak. Gu Yicheng squinted his eyes, his voice low, "Or Ningning, you want to live in the same room with me? Actually, I would be happier if you were willing to move in together." what? Live in the same room? ! Ruan Ning was shocked by what he said, and shook his head quickly, and said dryly, "...no no!" Although Gu Yicheng knew that a thin-skinned girl could not agree to come and live with him, and he was also worried that sooner or later Wenxiang Nephrite would be unable to control himself when she was pregnant, after all, she still had half a year to reach adulthood. But Gu Yicheng was still a little unhappy when she heard her rejection now so simply, so he leaned over to her ear, bit her delicate earlobe, licked and licked it twice, and said in a vague tone: " We just started dating, did you Ningning hate me so quickly?" The ears have always been Ruan Ning''s sensitive position, even if someone blows a breath in her ear, she will immediately blush, let alone Gu Yicheng like him! When he first bite, Ruan Ning''s body softened subconsciously, and she almost couldn''t stand still. She didn''t lose shape when she grabbed the man''s chest clothes in time, but took a few breaths. But at this moment, her apricot eyes are watery, and her cheeks are slightly red. A discerning person knows that her condition is abnormal. "Brother, I, I don''t... and can you go away first, don''t talk to my ear..." Ruan Ning said grievances, crying without tears in his heart, and finally understood with hindsight. , The person in front of me was digging a hole and deliberately let her jump inside! Whether she refuses or does not refuse, she is the one who suffers. Ruan Ning regretted that she was so impulsive this time. Now that the room has been allocated, then she just stayed honestly? ! They lived under the eyes of this person, and there were more than their two rooms on this floor of the villa. Since there are other people, there is nothing to avoid. Why would she run over alone so stupidly, asking him to change to a room farther away. In fact, it''s really not good. It''s the same if she secretly finds someone else to change the room. There is no need to come and find him. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 131： In a remote corner of the corridor, a girl with a beautiful face was half-cuddled by a man who was one head taller than her. The distance between the two was very close, and the tall man placed her in his sight. Inside, leaning close to her ears, her attitude is intimate and gentle, and her handsome eyebrows have unprecedented softness. "Ningning always called my brother, shouldn''t it be changed now? Huh? I will let you go if you change your mouth." There was a trace of bewilderment in his tone. Ruan Ning saw Gu Yicheng''s chiseled handsome face, and he was in a daze for a moment, almost tempted by the beauty in front of him, gave up the struggle and resistance, and agreed. No, no! She can''t be seduced by male sex! But where they are now, someone may come by at any time. As long as that person walks around the corner, he will definitely see the two of them kissing me and me here. Realizing this, Ruan Ning was so embarrassed that she wanted to hide in a place where there was no such person, but now she was confined in the arms of a man, and there was no way to escape. Can only be forced to bear his actions. When she was thinking, the corners of the man¡¯s lips curled up. After saying this, she didn¡¯t stop, and she started licking and licking. The warm touch touched her skin, Ruan Ning felt numb. , There seems to be electricity flowing in her body. Finally, Ruan Ning really couldn''t bear it anymore, she threw all the morals aside, but now she was sore and weak by him, blushing, heartbeat, and physiological tears in the corners of her eyes. It was hard to say something They all have vibrato, soft and sweet, "Gu, Gu Yicheng..." Ruan Ning was dizzy now, and couldn''t distinguish the north, south, east, and west. The last bit of sanity left was used on this. Gu Yicheng only told her to change her mouth, but didn''t tell her what to change. So... she should be able to call his name directly. Ruan Ning couldn''t help but praise his wit! Gu Yicheng squinted his eyes, and a dim light flashed under his eyes. He was not satisfied with her name. Ruan Ning felt uncomfortable and took a backside. A pair of misty eyes lifted up to look at the person facing him, the world in his eyes trembling lightly, making people look at their hearts melted. "You, you just said... as long as I change my mouth, you will let go of me." Although the man¡¯s movements stopped, he did not touch her sensitive point of ears, but he did not loosen the arms around her waist. Gu Yicheng¡¯s unique breath filled her nose. Ruan Ning felt that her face seemed to be hot and couldn''t help but reminded her. "Have I said that... Why don''t I remember." The man stared at her bright red, put his chin on her shoulder, his powerful hands tightened her waist, one pair is Without letting go, the whole person stuck to her. Ruan Ning was stunned by his sudden rogue behavior. It seemed that he had never expected him to do it. In her heart, Gu Yicheng has always been a calm and restrained person, how could he do such things with open eyes and nonsense. He had just promised well, but after a while he suddenly repented! ! Gu Yicheng''s chest is warm and generous, and her short head just allows her to clearly hear the strong heartbeat of the person next to her. Ruan Ning leaned against his arms, not knowing where to put her hands and feet, and stammered: "Brother, you can''t, can''t..." Seeing her unbelievable appearance, Gu Yicheng''s eyes were full of smiles, and couldn''t help but bully her again, "What can''t I do? Or else, you can change the one I want to hear seriously and call it again. One, I will let you go." Ruan Ning now has no interference from external forces, his physical strength has recovered a little, and his body is no longer soft and numb, but he will not be so easily deceived by his childish tone, plus the fact that he deliberately bullied her just now. Little angry, anyway, just staring at him with a pair of moist eyes, reluctant to let go. Gu Yicheng knew that she was being forced too much by him now and couldn''t change her mouth. Wei Wei felt that it was a pity that she could only do it next time, "Don''t be angry, just teasing you. Then you kiss me and I will promise you, OK? ." "That''s not good, someone will come here..." She opened a pair of apricot eyes and pushed him gently, a little uncomfortable. "Come here, we are boy and girl friends, right? Why are you afraid of what others say?" Gu Yicheng said lightly. And he also has the absolute strength to make those gossiping people close their mouths tightly, and a word can''t reach the ears of people around him. Although the two of them are now boy and girl friends, have you forgotten that this is in public? It would be embarrassing for people to see this scene. Ruan Ning knew that sooner or later the two of them had to be exposed. But the public show of affection is too challenging her shame. But at the same time Ruan Ning also knew that if Gu Yicheng''s request was not agreed, the matter today would seem to be impossible to end. When the time comes, what tricks will come out? Ruan Ning felt fierce in his heart, thinking that it was already like this. He simply broke the jar, stood on his toes, and quickly kissed the man''s cold lips. In fact, she only wanted to kiss him on the cheek, and even if she was fooled, she was afraid that he would still feel unsatisfied after a while. She said nothing like last time, and gave her some problems, so she simply held back Feeling ashamed, he closed his eyes slightly and kissed the corner of his mouth. Her kiss is like a dragonfly, and it breaks at the touch of a touch. If so, her voluntary kiss still makes Gu Yicheng''s heart still soft and messed up at this moment. I want to give her all the best things, and I want to...press her. Enough kiss in the arms. As a result, Ruan Ning just wanted to separate and retreat, when a big hand pressed the back of his head, the kiss was deepened and the air was looted little by little. Until she was almost out of breath because she couldn''t change her breath, the two separated. The girl''s red lips were delicate and lusty, and they were stained with his mark. Gu Yicheng was satisfied with this, and then reluctantly released his hand on her waist. Don¡¯t forget to smile and say the last sentence, "Look at me this time, I¡¯m talking about it." "..." She suddenly became angry. Ruan Ning panted slightly and glared at him. ********************************* ************************************** Six p.m. The alumni gathering of Imperial Capital University was held in a hotel in the Hope Base. Those who came to attend were all supernatural beings who mixed well in the last days. The apocalyptic life is not only the life of desperately killing zombies, the people who live at the top can still live the life of drunken gold. Just like now, everyone who enters and exits the hotel is dressed glamorously. Coming here, it seems as if people are in a daze and feel that they are in the high-end cocktail party before the end of the world, forgetting the end of the world. Nie Wenxin also changed the battle suit he wore during the day and put on a more decent suit. Someone saw him appear and walked over to say hello to him, "Wenxin, congratulations! I heard that you are already the deputy captain! I remember that your team is ranked in the top two in the base points rankings. Team of ten." I hope that the base will be very large and there will be many survivors, adding up to a hundred thousand people. Similarly, there are hundreds of teams of survivors, of all sizes. But the teams that can rank in the top 20 in the hope base, without exception, are capable. Even if you are a player in it, others will be envious of it. This is why in the daytime today, Nie Wenxin felt that his deputy captain might not be less confident than the captain Gu Yicheng. Nie Wenxin heard the man in front of him say this. Although he was very happy in his heart, he still held back the corners of his mouth and said modestly: "No matter what, I can''t compare to you Zhao Ming. Your restaurant chain is now We have already opened a third one in the base. If I join any team like you, just sit in the base and wait for the money." Zhao Ming''s hair was combed back, and he was dressed in white casual clothes, dressed as a rich man. When it comes to this topic, Zhao Ming is not much proud, but rather melancholy, "I actually want to go out to the base to see it. It''s boring to always stay in the base like this. But you also know that my power level is up to now. They are all still Tier 2, I just think of the base and my dad won''t let him, saying that I will be eaten by the zombies when I go out. Let me stay here honestly and don''t go anywhere." Zhao Ming can be said to be a rich second generation in the last days. But he couldn''t be idle, he always thought that it was meaningless to stay in the base, but at the same time he was also the only child in the family, why his father refused to let him go out for training, so he wanted to let him inherit the family business. But Zhao Ming really has no interest in his own business. Before the end of the world, his family opened a hotel, but after the end of the world, he opened a restaurant. Ask him to say that his dad is too uninspiring. Moreover, he is also pedantic. Other abilities in the base are lower than him, even people without abilities can go out and kill zombies, so he can''t. At this point in time, dozens of people were scattered in the banquet hall of Norwegian University. "By the way, I''m telling you a breaking news. Do you know who I saw in the base today?" A man with a handsome appearance and ordinary features has seen a lot of people, so he said mysteriously. Other people present were aroused by his posture. Nie Wenxin was waiting for Xiaoling to come over. Xiaoling had something to do today, so he didn''t come with him. His mind is not here, so he is not curious about this. . It''s just that what the person said next made him immediately recover. ¡ª¡ª"Gu Yicheng! I saw him in the villa area of ??Area A this afternoon. I was shocked when I saw him!" I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 132： Gu Yicheng was a man in the Imperial Capital University before the end of the world. Not only the students in the same class as him knew his existence, but even the students in different classes knew his name. However, after the eruption of the last days, he seemed to have disappeared. No one had seen him again, and had never heard about him. Suddenly when someone said this name, everyone''s faces were taken aback for a moment. Soon, because of this sudden news, there was a lot of discussion in the banquet hall, talking to each other in a low voice. "Zeng Yi, are you sure you did not read the wrong person? Didn''t someone say that Gu Yicheng is dead? How could a dead person appear in the villa area of ??Area A." Someone said with a puzzled expression. It is true that this person has disappeared for too long. For a long time before, the most heated topic among the survivors of Imperial Capital University was about Gu Yicheng, especially the school girls, who basically discussed him. Is there a question of death? Zeng Yi: "I thought like you when I first saw him today, but I really saw him and a group of people standing not far from me. There was another person with me at the time. ,When he comes, you can ask him to know if what I said is true." "If you say that, then I suddenly understand why Gu Yicheng disappeared for so long. There has been no big movement from the Gu family, and no one has ever been sent out to find him. It turns out that the person is still alive, but I don''t know. Where did he go in the past few months when he disappeared, why there is no news at all." Someone has contacts with Gu''s family, so he knows more information. The Gu family used to be a high-level military officer. After the end of the world, it is because they control a large number of thermal weapons. Now it is one of the best forces in the base. Even in this banquet hall, there are many people who want to catch up with the Gu family. "Zeng Yi, do you know where Gu Yicheng lives now?" A well-dressed girl heard the words, her eyes lit up, and she inquired about Gu Yicheng without a trace. However, Zeng Yi patronized him in surprise at that time. When he reacted, the person was gone, so he didn''t know the specific residence of Gu Yicheng, only that the other person should be in area a. But this range is too wide, the area of ??A is not small, and the people who live in it are either very powerful or rich or expensive. I want to find out which villa a person lives in. A simple thing. Gu Yicheng has a strong aura, and he usually keeps strangers away from him. When he doesn''t speak and only looks at a person, he will give people a sense of oppression, so no one dares to provoke him, and not many people dare to approach him. Even if the school has a large number of girls who love him, few dare to confess. However, this will not harm his reputation in the school in the slightest. Handsome looks is still one aspect, and his strength in all aspects is even more convincing. Otherwise, in the imperial capital university where there are many talents, it is absolutely impossible to have such a reputation by looking only. Because of Gu Yicheng, the atmosphere in the banquet hall became a bit silent. Several children from the imperial family looked at each other, all planning to find a chance to leave here, and there was not much thought to go to the party again. Gu Yicheng is the best in the third generation of the Gu family. His return will change the current situation of the Hope Base. They must go back to ponder and tell the family. Nie Wenxin on the side had mixed feelings, but it was because of other aspects. He thought that if he didn''t say it, he didn''t know what to do, and Gu Yicheng would still be able to hide the matter for a while. Who knew Qian Qian was so unlucky that other students from Imperial Capital University also saw him appear at the Hope Base today. It seems that this matter cannot be kept secret. ******************************** ************************************ Gu Yicheng didn''t know what happened in the banquet hall, and there was no need to know. He is more concerned about another thing now. ¡ª¡ªHis little girl is angry. Because of what happened that afternoon, she hadn''t paid attention to him for one night, and she didn''t take the initiative to speak to him. Even when he knocked on the door to deliver her hot milk last night, no one had ever opened the door for him. If it hadn¡¯t been for the movement of the door and people were fine in it, Gu Yicheng might kick in. went. ... Ruan Ning has been trying to hide from Gu Yicheng for the past two days. In addition to being a little angry by his rogue begging for kisses in public, it is more because of shyness. When I went up yesterday, I didn''t think so much. After thinking about it carefully, it was simply a sense of shame, OK! Ah, ah, why did she do such a thing at the time. If before this, someone told her that she would be so stupid to fall in love in the future, she said she would not believe anything. "Ningning, are you really angry with your brother?" Gu Yicheng actually likes Ruan Ning''s way of being petty, because it means that she has regarded him as someone she can rely on from the bottom of her heart, and her true emotions are the same. One expression appeared in front of him. The only bitter thing is that she would try to avoid him every time she played her temper, which made him unbearable. As long as Gu Yicheng didn''t see her by his side for a moment, he always felt that something was missing, and couldn''t rest assured. Ruan Ning is now blocked by someone at the door of the room. The man''s big hand is against the door, and she can''t return to her room. She can only frown and avoid looking at him, saying: "I''m not angry. It." Gu Yicheng knew that she was still awkward: "You haven''t been angry yet? You haven''t spoken to me for one night." Ruan Ning raised his eyes, met his slightly accusing gaze, and felt guilty: "Is there...Isn''t I talking to you now?" "Okay, I made a mistake. Our family Ningning is the best and is not angry with me." Gu Yicheng smiled helplessly, and rubbed her hair with gentle eyebrows, "Today I prepared for you. Breakfast. Come downstairs with me to eat." As a member of Chenxi''s team, Ruan Ning has also had the honor to have several meals cooked by Gu Yicheng in the past few months. Although the number of times is very small, the taste of the things he made is really one of the best. People with small appetites like Ruan Ning can eat a large bowl every time. But since the two teams merged, as the captain, he has a lot of things to do every day, and the whole person has become increasingly busy. Ruan Ning never tasted what he made again. Think about it for half a month. He actually cooked again today? No wonder she said that when she opened the door just now, she felt that there was a special smell around her. At first Ruan Ning thought it was someone else who cooked the breakfast, but she didn''t expect this person to be Gu Yicheng. Ruan Ning had a lot of eager eyes, but she still had a trace of reason, "I think I..." Gu Yicheng looked at her like a greedy cat, and a smile flashed across her eyes. Before she refused, she said the names of the two foods in advance. Then, Ruan Ning thought it was a pity not to eat such good food as an excuse, and compromised in front of Gu Yicheng, and ended the unilateral cold war. In fact, even if Ruan Ning was really a little angry at first, it would have disappeared a long time ago. She is actually very coaxing, as long as someone she cares about gives her a step, she is willing to go down. * Ruan Ning woke up not early, and there was almost no one in the villa at this point. Now she and Gu Yicheng are the only two in the restaurant. There are several kinds of food on the white marble dining table. Ruan Ning was drinking the soft glutinous porridge, with a sweet mouth and a very good mood, with a smile on his face, and a shallow pear in the corner of his mouth, which looked sweet and lovely. Gu Yicheng doesn''t have much appetite, and what he eats is the same for him, so even if he has a good cooking skill, he basically doesn''t cook by himself. However, the girl next to him seemed to be particularly fond of the food he made. Sometimes Gu Yicheng is jealous, how can the things she made make her so happy, even happier than staying with him. It has been several minutes since she went downstairs to the present. She has been staring at the food in the bowl, eating with relish, without even thinking of looking up at him once. Gu Yicheng felt a little tasteful, and the chopsticks were not in the mood to move. On the side, Ruan Ning, who was devoted to enjoying the food, felt Gu Yicheng''s sight looking at her, and secretly stretched out his left hand and held his hand under the dining table, giving the people around him a bright smile, his eyes drooping, and a little shy. Brother, it''s nice to have you." Hearing her gentle words, the jealousy in Gu Yicheng''s heart suddenly disappeared. Jun Yi''s brows and eyes were picturesque, and his fingers moved and the two of them crossed their fingers. Fortunately, he will cook good food. Otherwise, another man will cook for her today. What if she is abducted? I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 133： Late at night, after correcting the documents, Gu Huasheng rubbed his eyebrows and looked tired. After the end of the world, the Gu family''s industries in the imperial capital have shrunk dramatically, and now there are no industries that have moved to the Hope Base. However, the other aristocratic families in the imperial capital are almost like this, even more serious than them. Their Gu family is still a relatively complete family preserved after the end of the world. What happened in the apocalyptic outbreak was so sudden that it caught everyone by surprise. It is hoped that although the base has slowly started to get on the right track by this time, there are still many problems in it. After the end of the world, the industry is not easy to do, but it can''t be ignored. Although their main force is in the military, they have a large number of thermal weapons in their hands, but it takes a lot of materials and crystal nuclei to feed so many people under their hands. Now in the second generation of the Gu family, Gu Huazhang is in charge of an army, and Gu Huasheng is in charge of all the Gu family''s industries after the end of the world. The two perform their own duties to let the Gu family have a firm foothold on the base. In terms of industry, Gu Huasheng thought of many ways to develop the industry of the Gu family and take root in the base, but the results were not high. Business after the end of the world is much more difficult to do than before the end of the world, involving all aspects. In addition, Gu¡¯s family has been subject to a lot of obstacles recently. The Supervisors¡¯ Union is putting pressure on them, and the politicians who are used to being **** sticks are gesticulating every day, making people uneasy. Gu Huasheng sometimes thought about retreating from the center of rights and not fighting with these people. But this is not just about him alone, but also about their family. If the Gu family is suppressed, not only will they have no good end, but even the juniors under the protection of their Gu family may not be able to survive in the Hope Base. Even if it is for the next generation of the Gu family, for the glory of the Gu family, he can''t have any slack. "Boom boom boom." A man dressed as an officer knocked on the door and walked in from the entrance of the study. "Adjutant Li, what''s the important thing about your elder brother asking you to come over?" Gu Huasheng saw that his elder brother''s right-hand man was coming over, and he regained a little energy and asked. Adjutant Li has always been very busy with his eldest brother. If it was just a small matter, he would never come by himself. Lieutenant Li said: "Chief Gu specially asked me to come over and tell you that our people inquired about Master Gu Yicheng that he seems to have arrived at the Hope Base." "What? Are you saying that Yicheng that kid is back?!!!" Hearing the news suddenly, the exhaustion that appeared between Gu Huasheng''s eyebrows disappeared. Adjutant Li continued: "Our people received the news yesterday afternoon, which made the guard at the door recognize the portrait. It is indeed Young Master Gu Yicheng. Now we have sent someone to check his residence. As long as he is now Still hope the base, there should be news within a few days." Gu Huasheng breathed a sigh of relief when he heard this. The journey from city s to the imperial capital is long, and the dangers along the way are unpredictable, and there has been no news. How long there was no news, he worried for how long. I was afraid that something would happen to them on the road. Who would think that this stinky boy is back now, and he won''t come to report his safety and let him know. Someone saw him enter the Hope Base yesterday afternoon. If he really wants to report that he is safe, it would be much easier for him to come to Gu¡¯s family than it is for them to find him. As for why Ruan Ning, who came to the base with Gu Yicheng, did not come to report safety. Gu Huasheng, his own son, does he still know? Once he doesn''t want to do something, Ningning can''t convince him. Gu Huasheng had nothing to do with his only son since he was a child. After he grew up, he could no longer be disciplined. Even sometimes the more he manages, the worse the relationship between their father and son, and in the end he doesn''t bother to manage it anymore. Therefore, compared to his own son Gu Yicheng, Gu Huasheng is more worried about Ruan Ning, who is frail and has no hands. It''s really because Ningning''s usual character is too clever and sensible, and he''s not brave. Moreover, Gu Yicheng has bullied her before, causing her to hide every time she sees him. If it hadn''t been for others in the imperial capital when the last days broke out, and couldn''t rush back, and there was no other more assured person to entrust, he would not give Ningning to that kid. But Gu Huasheng also knew that Gu Yi was born with pride, and since he agreed to bring Ningning to the imperial capital, he would not leave people halfway. But getting along well is another matter. He didn''t expect too much, he would be satisfied if he could bring people back safely. I don''t know how Ningning is doing now, whether she has suffered. ******************************** *********************************** After arriving at the Hope Base, the rhythm slowed down suddenly, and Ruan Ning could finally sleep in bed beautifully for a whole day without care. I can still lie down and play games, and it feels like my days are back before the end of the world. However, she is a idler who is so decadent in the villa. People in the team don''t need to kill zombies in the base, so her healing ability and space ability are temporarily useless. What surprised Ruan Ning was that Gu Yicheng, as the captain, could also be so leisurely. She didn''t miss him in this villa. As for the others, he seems to be instructed by him to do other things. Not many people will stay in the villa all the time. Only during dinner time will there be more people. ... Noon on the third day when I arrived at the Hope Base. Yesterday was cloudy, and the sky was gloomy. Today, the dark clouds have cleared and the long-lost sunlight appears. Because of the floor-to-ceiling windows, the whole room suddenly became much brighter. Ruan Ning comfortably nestled on the sofa to play games, and she yawned midway. "Are you sleepy so soon?" Gu Yicheng, who was sitting on the sofa opposite her, watched the information collected by other people while observing the other person in the room from time to time, so he quickly noticed that she stopped. Down the action. Ruan Ning rubbed his eyes and said in a soft tone: "I''m not sleepy, but I''m a little tired from playing games..." "I told you to play less games, you still don''t listen." Gu Yicheng said, put down the information in his hand, got up from the sofa, and walked to her side, taking advantage of Ruan Ning not paying attention, from her hand Grab the phone. Seeing that the phone was suddenly taken away, Ruan Ning subconsciously wanted to get it back from him, and hurriedly said, "No! I haven''t cleared this level yet!" Gu Yicheng constricted his eyes, a trace of displeasure flashed through the dark pupils, and said in a deep voice, "Is the game important or the body important?" Ruan Ning''s body is too short, even if he stands on tiptoe, he can''t grab the phone in Gu Yicheng''s hand, so he no longer chooses to struggle, but blinks his eyes, a pair of clear eyes are watery. Yes, she said softly: "Brother, you are the best, so let me play this level first, okay..." "I promise! After this level is passed, I will definitely not play the game today." Ruan Ning finally had time to play a game, of course, he had to give enough addiction. The reason she said this is because the level of the single-player game she is currently playing is particularly difficult. She hasn''t played for more than an hour. So at her level, it feels good to be able to play this level today. In other words, her guarantee is equivalent to not having. Ruan Ning''s black and white eyeballs rolled, and a hint of sly flashed under his eyes. Gu Yicheng looked at the young girl with a hint of joy in the corners of his eyes and brows. After a few seconds of silence, he reached out and touched her forehead and said helplessly, "As long as this level is over?" Seeing that he was letting go, Ruan Ning nodded quickly, and promised to be particularly refreshed, "Hmm, I''m the one who speaks." Gu Yicheng raised his eyebrows and nodded in agreement, but instead of giving her the phone immediately, he sat directly on her sofa. The sofa Ruan Ning is putting in his room is the one in the apartment next to the original main school. She felt comfortable lying down, so she deliberately put it in the space before leaving. This sofa is not big, and her petite body is just right to lie on it, and one more person makes it obvious that it is crowded. Gu Yicheng opened the game interface slowly, and said in a calm tone: "In this case, watch me play." "Huh?" Ruan Ning was taken aback for a moment. During the moment she was stunned, Gu Yicheng had already started the game. Then, Ruan Ning watched Gu Yicheng''s level that she couldn''t play all the time, and passed the level in less than ten minutes! ! Ruan Ning under double blows: "..." After Gu Yicheng turned off the phone, he reached out to touch her soft and smooth hair, and said in a gentle voice: "Okay, this level of the game has been cleared. I will confiscated the phone first." The mobile phone disappeared from her sight suddenly, Ruan Ning knew that Gu Yicheng had put it into her space. ... Is she so cheating sister, no, girlfriend? ! ! Ruan Ning came back to his senses, puffed up her cheeks angrily, and looked at the smiling man beside her. The smile in Gu Yicheng''s eyes deepened, and he squeezed her white cheeks. The touch in his hands made him squeeze two more times. Before she was angry, he held her in his arms and coaxed: "Playing too much games is not good for your health. I will take you out for a walk and stroll around the base later?" Gu Yicheng has lived in this base for two or three years in his previous life. Not to mention knowing everything about the Hope Base, the basic situation is still clear. At least it is more than enough to take Ruan Ning who has never been to Hope Base for a stroll. With no games to play, Ruan Ning thought that it wouldn''t be too interesting to stay in the villa, so he agreed, "Okay." Although going out to go shopping is the second best choice, Ruan Ning has only seen descriptions of the Hope Base in the novel before. In fact, he is still a little curious about what this base known as the Light of Hope is like. . I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 134： It is hoped that the division of the base is the same as the No. 3 base in city b, which is divided into four areas abcd. They did not go to the lively market first this time, but went to a restaurant in District A. Ruan Ning habitually glanced at the restaurant¡¯s name when he entered the door, but he quickly retracted his sight. Caring, I didn''t see the sign that belonged to Gu''s family alone in the lower right corner of the signboard. Upon entering the door, Ruan Ning smelled a particularly attractive fragrance. She was not particularly hungry, but the greedy worms in her belly were immediately hooked, stretched out her white fingers to pull Gu Yicheng¡¯s sleeves, and said excitedly: "Brother, I must put this restaurant in this restaurant today. Taste all the dishes." This is the point of the Doomsday Base, and there are restaurants in the base. Ruan Ning is fond of food, and one of the most regrettable things about her coming to the end of the world is that she can''t taste all kinds of delicacies like before. Gu Yicheng saw her look so happy, and he was even more sure that the little guy in front of him would forget him as soon as he had something delicious. He who has always learned to hide his emotions, the expression on his face at this moment is not very good, and he reminded lightly: "Can you eat all this much? It is shameful to waste food in the last days." Naturally, Ruan Ning would not have thought that the man around him would be jealous of a restaurant, only if he was really afraid of her wasting food, so he smiled brightly at him, and said softly: "But don''t I still have your brother? Is it sure that the two of us can finish it." Besides, if the two of them can''t finish eating, they can take it away. She puts it in the space as a natural refrigerator, no, much more useful than the refrigerator. After all, the food will be broken if it is left in the refrigerator for a long time, but it can remain the same in the space. What it looks like when it is put in, it will still look like when it is taken out, even the temperature will not change. The word "our" in Ruan Ning''s mouth smoothly made Gu Yicheng''s mood clearer, and the corners of his mouth curled up, and his mood was a lot happier, "Well, you can order as many as you want, just as you please." Ruan Ning originally came in with the ambition to eat enough money, but in the end he found that the restaurant had only eight dishes on the menu, the kind that can be counted by both hands. And the price of each dish above is really expensive. In addition to the service fee, after this meal, they had to kill a lot of zombies outside the base, which was not something ordinary people could afford. And this restaurant only accepts crystal cores, not even base contribution points. Fortunately, Ruan Ning has sufficient deposits, and now the most indispensable thing is the crystal core. The order is very refreshing, as she thought, she ordered all the eight dishes. This meal cost a lot of money, but after the dishes were on the table, Ruan Ning hesitated, not knowing whether to move his chopsticks. The reason is that the dishes on the plate look strange and strange. Ruan Ning has never seen it before, and guesses that the ingredients of these dishes are probably mutant plants. Because at the Yancheng base in H province, something like a mutant animal causing human infection happened before, Ruan Ning was somewhat afraid of the food made by this mutant animal and mutant plant, even if the smell it exudes at this moment is good. , She dared not eat it in her mouth for a while. The ordinary foods in the past made her feel safer to eat. Gu Yicheng saw the girl''s delicate face suddenly hesitated and frowned. He understood what she was worried about, and explained with a smile: "These plants are all varieties cultivated by the wood supernaturalists in the base. Don''t worry. Well, they won''t be a problem." It turned out to be cultivated by a superb... After hearing this explanation, Ruan Ning no longer struggled, she ate happily. It was also the first time that she had eaten dishes made from mutated plants, probably because she thought it was fresh and had never tasted this kind of taste, so she had a great appetite, and a table of dishes was eliminated by her. But when he came up with the last dish, Ruan Ning took a chopstick and put it in his mouth. However, his cheeks were flushed with hotness. A pair of apricot eyes were watery, and the corners of his eyes were full of physiological tears, which seemed a little bit more filled. Points weak and innocent. "Huh...what is this, it''s so spicy!" Ruan Ning hurriedly took a bottle of water out of the space, and took a few sips before reluctantly suppressing the agitation that came out of his throat. She is not very spicy, who knows that there is no chili in this dish, and it still has such a spicy voice. Gu Yicheng helped her pass a bowl of ice drink, glanced at the turquoise in the bowl, and said, "Ningning, what you just ate was green pepper." Ruan Ning was at a loss upon hearing the words: "What?" How could the green pepper be this color and this shape? ! It looks like a beautiful fruit on the outside. "This is a mutant variety." Gu Yicheng also took a chopstick and took a bite. This level of spiciness was just a piece of cake for him, and the expression on his face did not change after eating. Gu Yicheng in the previous life did not have the awakening space ability. Once their team was trapped in a school and couldn''t get out. They didn''t bring much food, and they soon ran out of ammunition and food. In the end, it was because he brought an extra pack of seeds on his body at the time, and the presence of these plants saved their entire team. And Nie Wenxin, who was supposed to be on the mission together, did not come because of illness. Thinking about it now, his coveting and planning for his captain position may have begun to emerge from this time. In all likelihood, that illness was not really sick. Thinking of the various things in the previous life, the man''s deep pupils were full of cold chills, and a dangerous breath exuded all over his body. Ruan Ning was very sensitive to his emotional changes, and soon noticed his abnormal situation. Because I have read novels, to some extent, Ruan Ning may be the most knowledgeable person in the world. She knew that his previous life was not as smooth sailing as this time. He will become what he is now. It is also the circumstances and experience that have changed him. If Ruan Ning had experienced what he had experienced, Ken might be depressed a long time ago. Probably because of the different moods, Ruan Ning felt very sorry for the person in front of her this time. Her heart seemed to be grasped by both hands at this moment, uncomfortable and sour. Without hesitation, she stretched out her arms to hug the people next to her. Gu Yicheng must have noticed it when he was close by someone else, but because he was familiar with the aura of a young girl, Gu Yicheng didn''t come back to his senses until he felt the sense of fullness in his arms this time, and looked down and looked at him tightly. The person who did not let go, a pair of dark pupils suddenly gathered points, the hostility disappeared, and the whole person became a little more angry, "Huh? What''s wrong?" Ruan Ning blinked and said a reason: "Brother, I''m a little cold." They were in a box on the second floor of the restaurant. The windows were half open and wind was blowing in from outside. Gu Yicheng touched her cool palms, frowned, with a hint of concern in her tone, "I''ll close the window, don''t catch a cold this day." The girl is delicate, and she will definitely be uncomfortable with a cold and fever. Quite a sin. Huhuh, At first, I wanted to find an excuse to hug him, but found that his embrace was very warm and safe. Ruan Ning is now inexplicably a little unwilling to let go, so he said in a soft tone: "Don''t close the window. I will hold my brother for a while. All right." Ruan Ningsheng is petite and cute, but she is a little girl who is not clingy. She has grown up so much that she has only been acting like a baby. It was the first time that Gu Yicheng saw Ruan Ning taking the initiative to be so close to him. He paused when he wanted to get up and close the window. He couldn''t bear to let it go, so he acquiesced to her, and could only use her generous body to block the wind from the window. Then he hugged her a little tighter to prevent her from being blown by the cold wind. Ruan Ning was so carefully cared by him, her heart warmed, and her ears became a little red. Suddenly, her eyes touched the outside situation and she was taken aback. Just now, there seemed to be snow outside the window? A few pieces of white and flawless snowflakes floated from the window and fell on Gu Yicheng''s shoulders. After a while, it turned into water because of human body temperature. The world after it snows has a breathtaking beauty. Although Ruan Ning used to be afraid of the cold, she loves snowy days the most, because every time she can not only have snowball fights with her classmates, but also enjoy the beautiful scenery. But now, Ruan Ning thought of a plot in the original book, but no longer had the mood to appreciate this beauty before. It is now the end of January, and before the end of the world, the imperial capital should have already had a thick layer of snow at this time. But nowadays, although the outside temperature has continued to drop, there is no sign of snow at all, and the worst is just a cloudy day. But once the world really snows, it means that the annual cold winter will come after the end of the world. Sometimes the white and flawless snow may not only bring beauty to people. Its existence may conceal the dangers that people cannot easily detect, hunger, cold, and new threats to humans arising from it. At this time, it was less than four months before the end of the world broke out. After the snow stopped, the survivors were about to be exposed to the first natural disaster after the end of the world. The consequences are naturally extremely tragic. This time, the human population, which is already small, has once again been sharply reduced. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 135： Gu Yicheng noticed Ruan Ning''s movement of looking out the window and followed her line of sight. The snow outside was getting bigger and bigger in this moment, and soon it covered the ground with a thin layer of white. It turned out to be snowing. After rebirth, many things were advanced in advance and delayed, so even Gu Yicheng didn''t know whether this life would be exactly the same as his previous life. However, because of this, Gu Yicheng had also made sufficient preparations in advance on the way to the imperial capital. There were a lot of cold-proof materials in his space, which was completely enough to survive this cold winter. It seems that this snow has fallen as always. The cold winter is coming, the death and injury caused by the cold and hunger is only a small aspect. The physical ability of the supernatural person is strengthened, and ordinary people will gradually adapt to it. In fact, the biggest threat comes from other aspects. After the heavy snow, the zombies become more They became active and even began to actively attack human bases. Many small and medium-sized bases couldn''t even survive this winter, and they were annihilated in the torrent of history. Although it is hoped that the base has not suffered a devastating blow like these bases, there are still considerable losses. "Brother, it''s snowing outside." "Huh? Does Ningning want to go out and have a look?" Gu Yicheng said, lowering his eyes to cover the emotions in his eyes. No matter what other people are, with him, he will never let the person in his arms do anything. Because Ruan Ning was talking about cold things in the box before, Gu Yicheng specially wrapped her with a scarf before going out. The gray cotton scarf made her face ruddy, exquisite and cute. Just looking at it makes people feel happy. Up. Ruan Ning''s thin white neck was surrounded by warmth. She smiled shyly at him, her eyes rolled, and then she turned out a red scarf from the space, and she also wrapped a scarf around him on her tiptoes. Ruan Ning was originally worried that the bright color of red would not be suitable for Gu Yicheng. In fact, even if a person like him is put on a sack, his temperament can stand out from the crowd. Gu Yicheng glanced down at her movements, and said helplessly: "Ningning, brother is not cold, and you don''t need a scarf." "No, my brother looks good in clothes." Ruan Ning''s soft and waxy voice, the intonation increased by half a tone, sounded like acting like a baby. Seeing her smiling so happily, Gu Yicheng looked at herself expectantly, so he didn''t reach out to take the scarf off, and let it continue to wrap around his neck. Before the two left the restaurant, Gu Yicheng''s Yu Guang glanced at its signboard. It has been several days since he came to hope the base, and it is time to meet his nonexistent father. *********************************** ************************************** When he reached the open space outside, Gu Yicheng took an umbrella and opened it for her to hold it, so that no snowflakes would fall on her and her clothes got wet. Ruan Ning didn''t wear a mask when she went out today, and the cap on her head was forcibly buttoned on by the man next to her. And she looked at him with a serious face with her eyebrows curled, her mouth pursed, and after finishing the broken hair on her forehead, she smiled and accepted the hat he gave. ... At the market. "Xiaoling, what do you think of this?" Nie Wenxin followed Cui Xiaoling attentively, and asked warmly. Cui Xiaoling is a very beautiful woman, and there are countless suitors since childhood, so that she always has a faint sense of arrogance. However, in the eyes of a man who loves her, this arrogance is harmless, and it attracts people to bow down under her pomegranate skirt. "It''s normal." Unlike Nie Wenxin''s elation, Cui Xiaoling is not in high spirits today, a little absent-minded. For Cui Xiaoling, Nie Wenxin is actually a good choice for a boyfriend. He looks good and has a high level of abilities. Apart from his poor family background, there is nothing to be particularly picky about. She had indeed considered whether or not to agree to his pursuit before, but before she was completely determined, she heard a very important news, so she hesitated again. She scanned her surroundings boredly, and was about to call the people around her back. Suddenly she looked in one direction and stopped, with obvious surprises and surprises on her face, and blurted out a name: "Gu Yicheng?" ... Ruan Ning was very happy to play today, a pair of crystal clear eyes were shining, as if stars were falling in them. When Gu Yicheng saw her satisfied look, the corners of her lips curled up slightly, and her mood improved involuntarily. However, his good mood didn''t last long, because in a blink of an eye, he saw two guys who were very influencing his good mood, and the curvature of his lips was a bit shallow. "Gu Yicheng, I knew you were okay. What they said was a lie. But where did you go these days when you disappeared, everyone is extremely worried for you." After knowing that Gu Yicheng had disappeared suddenly, Cui Xiaoling first started. I didn''t believe it at all, even Gu''s family wouldn''t let him die like this. But later on, more and more people said that, and everyone''s tone was quite true, as if they had seen him die in the hands of zombies. As one month, two months, and three months passed, even Cui Xiaoling, who didn''t believe it, actually had no hope. After all, if a person is really alive, how could it be possible that there is no news at all for so long. Hearing someone on the street calling Gu Yicheng¡¯s name, Ruan Ning opened a pair of curious eyes and looked at the two people opposite, a man and a woman. The man she met outside the base a few days ago, she didn¡¯t even know the woman. Up. Gu Yicheng had not forgotten that there was another person beside him at this moment. Out of selfishness, he did not want Ruan Ning to come into contact with such a bad thing, and kept her behind without a trace. Because of the girl''s presence, he didn''t reveal too many bad emotions this time. His tone was light and unpredictable, and he said, "I was not in the imperial capital on the day of the outbreak of the last days." As he said, he glanced at Nie Wenxin with indifferent black eyes. It seemed that this person did not tell another person about the day. When Nie Wenxin heard the conversation between the two, his body was stiff, and he cursed secretly how it would be so unlucky. He hoped that the base was so big and there were so many survivors. How could he meet this person? At the party that day, everyone discussed about Gu Yicheng''s sudden appearance at the base, but in the end they did not hide Xiaoling. Fortunately, this news was only a "rumor" for the time being, and Nie Wenxin could see that Xiaoling had only believed half of it. Who wants to meet at the bazaar in District A today? Seeing is believing. In addition to worrying about Xiaoling''s "resurrection" after seeing Gu Yicheng, Nie Wenxin was also worried that he would tell the story of the two of them they met a few days ago. By then, if Xiaoling knew that he hadn''t told her about this, his impression in front of her would be greatly reduced. "Hey? Who is this girl next to you? How come I have never seen it before." Cui Xiaoling had just been talking, but hadn''t noticed the presence of another person beside Gu Yicheng, but now her eyes fell on him involuntarily. The girl behind him. The girl looked young, wearing a peaked cap, hiding behind the man, so she couldn''t see her whole face clearly, only a pointed thin chin and red lips could be seen. Cui Xiaoling''s gaze moved away from her face and fell on the necks of the two of them. Two scarves, one gray and the other red, changed between men and women, which made people feel a bit like a couple''s style. Sometimes a woman''s instinct is the most accurate when she looks at a woman, and Cui Xiaoling inexplicably feels a sense of threat from this girl. She also wondered how she would have such emotions towards someone who had only met once. Is it because this person is close to Gu Yicheng? You must know that she had never seen a girl approaching him before. Although the two of them acted ambiguously, Cui Xiaoling was still very uncomfortable. After all, she has always believed that this man must be hers since she first saw Gu Yicheng. Although the relationship between the two of them is not boyfriend and girlfriend now, the former Cui Xiaoling has this confidence that one day she will be able to conquer this man. Cui Xiaoling admits that he never loses to others regardless of her appearance, family background, or education. How could she be jealous of a girl who didn''t even see her face clearly. Regarding Ruan Ning''s identity, Gu Yicheng didn''t want and didn''t need to let these two people who are destined not to live long to know. He said lightly: "It has nothing to do with you." Cui Xiaoling on the side froze when he heard such unceremonious words from him, just about to say something, but after touching his indifferent black eyes, she trembled for some reason, and continued to inquire about him. What the girl said was held back. Gu Yicheng is not close to women, no matter which girl talks to him, he has always been such a cold look. But Cui Xiaoling had never been like this time before. Just touching his eyes, she suddenly felt distraught, as if she had been caught by death. Ruan Ning, who silently pretended to be dumb, curled his lips and remembered who this woman was talking. In the novel, Gu Yicheng''s peach blossom luck is not very strong, and I haven''t seen many women approaching him in the whole article. On the one hand, because of his temper and character, many people dare not approach him. This Cui Xiaoling is an exception. But this person is not a good person. When she was reading the novel, she almost thought that this new beautiful woman would be the heroine of the novel. Who would have thought that she would also come out of Gu Yicheng in the previous life. A lot of effort. Probably because of love and hate? ? Ruan Ning has never been in a relationship before, and has never been attached to a person, so I don¡¯t understand why someone will blacken this behavior because the person he/she likes doesn¡¯t like her/he, and even unites his suitor to give someone to him. Killed. She thinks that if this kind of reason is considered to be love, then the person they love is really too pitiful, and this kind of misfortune is caused for no reason. This kind of person loves only himself. On the other hand, Gu Yicheng had no patience to continue chatting with these two people. The place where they were standing happened to be the wind vent, the wind was cold, Ruan Ning was delicate, and the body would not be able to stand it any longer. As for finding a way to clean up their affairs, Gu Yicheng has been waiting for so long, and he is not in a hurry. He will not let go of anyone who deserves a lesson. Cui Xiaoling is not a reckless person, on the contrary, most of the time, she will act rationally after analyzing the pros and cons. She could feel that Gu Yicheng''s attitude towards her was much colder than before. She restrained herself from doing more until she figured out the reason. Even Gu Yicheng did not inquire about his current residence, and could only watch the two leave. After leaving the two people behind, Ruan Ning did not want Gu Yicheng to affect his mood for this unworthy person. In order to divert his attention, she pretended not to know who the two people were just now, and continued to chat with him Some trivial things. However, before the two returned to the villa, someone stopped them and said respectfully: "Master Yicheng, Miss Ruan Ning, your husband asked me to come and pick you up." I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 136： Because he didn''t know who the husband was talking about in this population, Ruan Ning subconsciously tilted his head and glanced at Gu Yicheng beside him, with a hint of question in his eyes. Gu Yicheng stretched out her hand and squeezed the palm of her hand to signal her not to panic, then raised her eyelids, and said coldly to the speaker: "Lead the way." It seems that the old man came very quickly this time. He took Ning Ning out of the restaurant for less than half an hour before sending someone to chase him. Seeing that he agreed, Ruan Ning was certain in his heart, and no longer doubted anything. Under this person''s lead, he turned left and right, and finally came to a heavily guarded place, where a whole team of guards with guns on their waists stood at the door. ... As soon as Ruan Ning entered the room, he saw a man with good facial features, no anger and prestige, and a somewhat similar eyebrow to Gu Yicheng sitting in the living room. Seeing someone coming in, he immediately stood up and greeted them. "Uncle Gu..." Ruan Ning''s eyes were wet at the first moment he saw this person. It should be the emotion of the original owner in the body. Since the death of the original owner''s father, the closest person to her in this world is probably the only one in front of her. However, this kind of emotion that belonged to the original owner was fleeting, and the sour and aggrieved mood of wanting to cry soon disappeared, and Ruan Ning returned to normal. But the mood swings she showed just now were still felt by the two people standing next to her. "Ning Ning, have you been wronged these days? Tell your uncle, I will call you the shots." Gu Huasheng saw her crying expression, and immediately felt distressed, and quickly comforted. Ruan Ning''s biological father died to save him, and Gu Huasheng always felt guilty in his heart. He remembered that when he came to find her, she was such a young child and her eyes were sore and crying. In addition, Ruan Ning herself is a particularly painful child, and he has long regarded her as his family. Ruan Ning shook her head, saying that she was fine and not wronged. Gu Yicheng saw the man in front of him who had been pulling Ruan Ning to talk, and almost made her cry. He hugged his arms, frowned, and changed the subject: "Dad, what is the matter with you asking us here? ?" "You stinky boy! I didn''t even think of asking you to settle the account if you didn''t say anything." Seeing this son, the expression on Gu Huasheng''s face suddenly became serious, without the careful and considerate treatment of Ruan Ning. , "If it wasn''t for my people who saw you in a restaurant today, where would you like to take your sister?" Gu Yicheng snorted coldly. Before he could say anything, Ruan Ning hurried ahead of him and explained to Gu Huasheng: "Uncle Gu, you have misunderstood. My brother has been very good to me these months." Ruan Ning didn''t want the father and son because of that. What contradictions arise in her matter. Regarding Ruan Ning¡¯s explanation, Gu Huasheng didn¡¯t believe it very much. Instead, his face became more serious, but he was still gentle in his voice for fear of scaring the girl: ¡°Ningning, you don¡¯t have to speak for his brother. Now Uncle Gu is here, no People dare to bully you. If he bullies you, I will seek justice for you in the same way." Gu Huasheng behaved extraordinarily protecting her **** for fear that she would be bullied by others. Even if that person is his own son. Ruan Ning saw his attitude that she had only said this when she was coerced, and she wanted to cry without tears: "... Brother, he really didn''t bully me." On the contrary, he still took good care of her. Otherwise, with her strength, it would be almost impossible to come to the imperial capital by herself. But perhaps the relationship between the original owner and Gu Yicheng gave Gu Huasheng a deep-rooted impression. He felt it was impossible for the two of them to get along well, so when something went wrong, he assumed that Gu Yicheng was threatening her and asked her to say so. "Really? He didn''t bully you along the way?" Gu Huasheng saw Ruan Ning look very serious. Although he was still skeptical, he was already a little bit more convinced than just now. Could it be that his son really changed his sex? It seemed that he had listened to what he said and knew that he would treat his sister well. Although Gu Huasheng didn''t show it on his face, he still cared about his son in his heart, but seeing his indifferent attitude, his anger suddenly stopped. But thinking that he brought Ning Ning to the imperial capital unscathed this time, a lot of effort was spent, and he didn''t want to quarrel with him in front of Ruan Ning, so he stopped talking about this topic, and instead said, "Since You have already arrived in the imperial capital. Ningning will live with me in the future. You can find someone to help her deliver the things. Of course, if you want to move in, you can also join Ningning. There are still many empty rooms here. of." When Gu Yicheng heard these words, he was already exuding air-conditioning, but now his face was completely dark, "No." The momentum around him is not at all lost to Gu Huasheng, who has been in charge of the Gu family for many years. His eyes are sharp and he said categorically, "I won''t live here, and neither will Ningning." Gu Huasheng frowned, "What do you mean?" Gu Yicheng''s eyebrows were cold: "It means literally." Ruan Ning stood by, glanced at Gu Yicheng, and then at Gu Huasheng. The two of them refused to give in. She still encountered this dilemma. There was a lot of gunpowder between the two, as if it might explode at any time. She was caught in the middle, and she hesitated, and finally whispered: "Uncle Gu, I actually want to stay with my brother." Before Ruan Ning came to the imperial capital, she would definitely choose to come to Gu Huasheng the first time, but for her now, compared to Gu Huasheng, who has only met once, she still likes to be with Gu Yicheng. Besides, she couldn''t bear everyone from Chenxi Team. If she stayed in this place, it would definitely be difficult to go back there. Gu Yicheng heard the girl say that he wanted to stay with him, and the corners of his lips curled up, and said slowly: "Dad, I brought Ningning to the imperial capital, not for you." He took good care of his little girl, but it was not for you For his sake. As soon as an unreasonable person arrived in the imperial capital, he would come to take advantage of him, thinking that he would just take the person away. Gu Huasheng has also experienced many winds and waves, but for the current situation, he doesn''t know what to do for a while. If Ningning didn''t want to follow him, it would be fine. He said nothing would make her wronged. But now Ningning didn''t know why, so she wanted to leave with Yicheng. Even if Gu Yicheng brought Ruan Ning from city s, Gu Huasheng was still worried about letting him live with Gu Yicheng. There is always some doubt in his heart, Gu Yicheng whether this kid is threatening the little girl. But he couldn''t find the reason for his threat. His son has never been a nosy person. Even after this apocalyptic outbreak, he called for help and asked him to save people. Then he brought Ningning to the Imperial Capital Hope Base. The deputy looked nonchalant. This made him believe that the two children can get along well, and Ruan Ning has a soft temper, and the two people stay together. She must be the one who is bullied. Could it be that this time it was done to confront him again? ? Gu Huasheng felt that he had found the truth from it. Because Gu Yicheng didn''t do anything against him before the end of the world. The more he lets him do something, the less he does not do it. The more he is not allowed to do anything, the more he wants to do it. He originally thought that Gu Yicheng had honed for a few months in the last days, and his personality should have improved a bit. He didn''t expect that he still liked to work against him. "Ningning, the house where uncle lives is safe. You should have seen it when you came in. There are so many guards outside the house. Even if you arrive at the base, there are a lot of dangers outside. You must stay here, uncle can Don''t worry." Gu Huasheng, the old father, was broken, and he couldn''t worry at all if he didn''t leave people at night. But he didn''t want to take people over forcibly. He had no choice but to try to change her decision. Gu Yicheng saw that his father was still in front of him until now, and wanted to grab someone from him. With a cold face, he pulled Ruan Ning to his side, took her shoulders, and said word by word, "Sorry, I think Ningning will be safer if she follows me." I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 137： When Gu Yicheng said this, he half embraced the girl next to him. Although he did not deliberately intimacy, his demeanor was full of guardianship and possessiveness. Regarding the intimate atmosphere between the two, Gu Huasheng was preconceived and didn''t think much about it. However, after seeing this scene, regarding what Ruan Ning said just now that the two of them have been getting along well in the past few months, he no longer believes or doubts it. It''s eight or nine points. It seems that in the past few months, the relationship between the two brothers and sisters is progressing well. You must know that when Ningning saw Yicheng appear in the past, she couldn''t wait to hide behind him, there would be no such intimacy action now. Gu Huasheng felt more gratified when he saw this. It was his biggest wish that the two children could live in peace one day. Unfortunately, there are two brothers and sisters, one is rebellious and doesn''t listen to him at all, and the other is always afraid of the other. So there is no progress for a few years. In the end, he can only give up this idea, as long as the relationship between the two of them Could it become worse, he would burn incense and worship Buddha. Now that he can see the two of them loving each other like real brothers and sisters, he is really happy. Gu Huasheng thought of this, his tone and expression relaxed a lot, "You can move in with Ningning." It would be great if both children can live in. However, the relationship between the brothers and sisters has improved a lot, which does not mean that Gu Huasheng can safely leave people to Gu Yicheng to take care of them. It is not because of questioning his strength that they can smoothly come to the imperial capital from S City, which is absolutely impossible without strength. He hesitated because the base guard said that the two of them came in with a team of nearly a hundred people. When there are too many people in the team, it is easy to miss Ningning. So when Ruan Ning was placed in such conditions and environment, he couldn''t help but rest assured. The place where he lives is tightly guarded. As long as their family''s influence on the base has not fallen, the idlers and others will not dare to break in from the outside. It is safer than anywhere in the base. "It''s impossible to want us to move over together." Gu Yicheng stated a fact lightly. "You stinky boy, what can happen if you move in together?! Isn''t it good for a family to live together?!" Gu Huasheng''s mood just calmed down almost exploded again, but fortunately, he didn''t hold on to Gu Yicheng''s stay. Great hope, after all, his son, his son, has gone home only a few times since high school. Gu Huasheng did not expect that he would be willing to stay with his father after the end of the world. What''s more, their family care has never been someone who will keep their children in a greenhouse. People who care for their family, regardless of sex, as long as they are adults, at least will be thrown into the army to "exercise" for a few months. come out. Although Gu Huasheng did not join the army like his eldest brother and chose to do business, he had also been to the army. The child was older and his wings stiffened, and it was time to let him be independent, so Gu Huasheng basically ignored Gu Yicheng after he was eighteen. But Ningning is not the same as Yicheng. She is still young now, not even an adult, and even entrusted her to him because of her father. Gu Huasheng is more patient with her than her own son. If it weren''t for the end of the world, even Gu''s children would not let her go in the army when they were adults. He has no other requirements for her, nor does she want her to stand out, how outstanding and independent, he only hopes that she can grow up safely, happily and healthily under the protection of the Gu family, and he will be satisfied. Gu Huasheng frowned, his face serious: "You and I don''t care where you live, but Ningning can only live with me. You still have a team to manage, how can you have the energy to take care of your sister." Ruan Ning watched from the side and found that although the atmosphere between the father and son is still not harmonious, it is no longer as tense as before, and he can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief in secret, "Uncle Gu, the people in our team are all very nice. If my brother is not around, I can take care of myself." Gu Yicheng squinted slightly and looked serious: "As for whether I can take good care of Ningning, you can rest assured that even if something happens to me, I won''t let her do anything." Gu Huasheng was surprised at the seriousness of Gu Yicheng''s words. If his son could solemnly say such words in front of him, it means that he will definitely do it, and indirectly gave him a promise. Ruan Ning saw that Gu Huasheng suddenly stopped talking, thinking he didn''t believe that she could take care of herself, so she spoke out her own powers, indicating that she has this strength now, not that he didn''t understand anything in his impression. The little girl who must rely on him for shelter, "...I know you care about me and worry that I will be in danger, but I don''t want to stay by your side and be a child who will never grow up." Gu Huasheng heard the words and looked at Ruan Ning''s eyes full of relief. He didn''t expect that the little girl who used to reach his waist can now be independent, and is no longer the little girl who would cry for his protection before. He did not agree to leave her with Gu Yicheng. In addition to her safety, another reason was that she was worried that she was an ordinary person with no abilities. Even with Gu Yicheng''s asylum, she might not be able to join the team. Then she will be sad and lost. It now appears that he underestimated the child Ningning. Gu Huasheng leaned back on the Gu family, and he was exposed to far more information than the survivors outside. Others might not know what the healing powers and spatial powers Ruan Ning was talking about were, but he knew exactly what they were. Regardless of whether it is a healing power or a space power, you can take one out and enter any team in the base. Because no team will not unwelcome such a person with a special ability, they will only become the object of everyone''s vying for. However, Gu Huasheng never thought that Ruan Ning would awaken two such rare abilities. Gu Huasheng felt happy for her, but also a little melancholy. It''s fine if the son is old or not. Now even the little daughter is promising, and he doesn''t need his asylum. He wants to leave his old father. But he also understood that Ningning had such a special ability on him, and he really shouldn''t be delayed by staying beside him like this. An ability can only be meaningful if it works on its home court. Even if he worried about the child, he couldn''t stop her from moving forward. It¡¯s just that once Ningning¡¯s abilities are exposed to people, there will definitely be all parties in the base competing for her. Instead of letting Ningning join a team that doesn¡¯t know the details, it¡¯s better to stay in Yicheng¡¯s team, and He stays together so that it can be more secure. After Gu Huasheng figured it out, he finally relaxed and said kindly, "My family Ningning has grown up and has my own ideas. I seem to have no other choice but to let go. Ningning just remember, no matter where you are. What do you do, as long as you are tired or unhappy, you can come back anytime, uncle here will always be your safe haven." ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *This one is a bit shorter. *The second shift is around three in the afternoon. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 138： Gu Huasheng did not force Ruan Ning to stay by his side to take care of him, but instead asked the two of them to stay for dinner today before leaving. Ruan Ning also felt that he hadn''t seen each other for so long, and this time it would not look good to leave in such a hurry, so he agreed. When she agreed, she deliberately glanced at the man next to her and breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that he did not show any resistance. It seems that the relationship between father and son is not as bad as imagined. It is because the two people are both stubborn, they don''t let anyone, and they don''t get along much in normal times, so they seem to be relatively alienated. She can bring Gu Yicheng to visit more in the future, and the relationship between father and son is just around the corner. Ruan Ning was excitedly planning how to restore the relationship between the father and son. On the other side, dinner was already ready soon. There are only two dishes and one soup on the table, one meat and one vegetable. Before the end of the world, this may not be a big deal, it''s just the standard of an ordinary family. But at this time in the last days, people who can eat hot meals and don¡¯t need to eat canned bread are all in the hope base at the upper-middle level. What''s more, there are two dishes and one soup, which can be eaten with rice. This can be regarded as a particularly high standard. After all, like Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng going to a restaurant to order eight dishes at once, it is very rare even in the entire base. Ordinary abilities can go there once every ten days and a half, and order one or two dishes each time. Early adopters. The meat dish this time is a fish. Gu Yicheng sat on Ruan Ning''s left hand position and carefully helped her pick out the thorns in the fish before putting it on her dinner plate. Ruan Ning has been silently holding the only vegetarian dish on the table ever since the meal was opened. The fish did not even stretch out the chopsticks. Suddenly looking at the fish with the thorns already picked on the dinner plate, he was stunned, then raised his head and gave the people around him a smile. She didn''t touch that fish because she didn''t like to eat it, but because she had stuck her throat before eating fish and was afraid of picking the thorns, so every time she ate this fish with bones, she could only look at it. As a result, since childhood, many people think that she never eats fish. Know that she likes few. Unexpectedly, he could discover this habit of her in this moment of today. Gu Huasheng, who was sitting opposite, also noticed the interaction between the two. It''s just that the way the siblings get along is a little too close, Gu Huasheng has nothing else to interfere with his thinking now, and finally found something wrong with this. But it was also because I was too relieved of the two of them, and I never thought of going there, so even if I found something wrong, I just had some doubts, there was no deeper place to think about it. He served Ruan Ning a bowl of soup on the table, "Ningning, eat more, you look thinner than before. The little girl is skinny and looks like a bamboo pole. Isn¡¯t your brother not giving it to you on the road? Food?" Ruan Ning smiled shyly. She was embarrassed to tell them about the eight dishes they ordered at the restaurant at noon today. Gu Yicheng''s expression was indifferent, and the action of picking up the fishbone in his hand did not stop, and said in a hurry, "If we hadn''t gone to your place for dinner at noon today, do you think you could find us so quickly?" "..." Gu Huasheng felt angry after thinking about this. He had been to the base for two or three days, and he never thought about coming back to report his safety. He and his uncle had to send someone secretly to find him. For some reason, they still can''t let other forces in the base know that Gu''s family is looking for him. If they didn''t just come to Gu''s property this time, the person in charge of the store had met Gu Yicheng before, and quickly sent someone back to inform them. It was indeed not an easy task to find them. After listening to the conversation between the father and son, Ruan Ning realized that the restaurant they went to at noon turned out to belong to the Gu family. Ruan Ning was slightly puzzled and couldn''t help but tilt his head to look at Gu Yicheng more. She didn''t know what the Gu family''s industries in the base were normal, but he had been in the Hope Base for so long in the previous life, it was impossible for him to know nothing. So there is only one possibility. He deliberately took her to eat there today and was discovered by Gu Huasheng''s people. The relationship between Gu Yicheng and his son is cold. Unless there is an emergency, it is impossible for him to come to the door actively at other times. In other words, he did this to satisfy her wish. She said last time that she would come to report her safety, but in fact she didn''t have much hope, but he still brought her over. If it hadn''t been for her to know about his rebirth, she would probably be the same as Gu Huasheng, thinking that being found this time was just an accident. The feeling of being thought of in her heart and thinking about herself everywhere made her feel warm. Ruan Ning lowered his head and grabbed the food, bit his lip, a trace of entanglement and distress flashed through his eyes. If this continues, she really can''t live without Gu Yicheng, what should I do... I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 139： During the time when they arrived at the Hope Base, the team re-registered at the base mission center again, and the name Dawn Team remained unchanged. They recently received a mission to go out to the base to collect supplies on the other side of the city. It takes at least one day to spend on the road back and forth. In other words, this mission needs to spend the night outside. After hearing the news, Ruan Ning thought for a while, and explained to Gu Yicheng that he wanted to follow the team to do the task. In fact, when their team was still on the way to hope the base, when everyone did not settle down, Ruan Ning¡¯s idea was to stay in the base all the time in the future, and not go out to the death, but really waited for the base. She also felt that the life of killing zombies outside was more fulfilling and meaningful. But this time the task didn''t require everyone in the team to follow along. Gu Yicheng chose from left to right, and in the end only brought less than twenty people. "Ningning, our mission this time is very dangerous, you just stay in the base and wait for me to come back, okay?" Gu Yicheng stretched out his hand and rubbed her head and said gently. He wants to bring the girl in front of him more than anyone, so that she can stay by his side all the time, and he can see her anytime, anywhere. But this mission is really very dangerous. They are going to a commercial street with a lot of people before the end of the world. In addition to the hordes of zombies, there must be third-order and fourth-order mutant zombies. So it''s not that Gu Yicheng is unwilling to take her with her, but that this time he is not completely sure that he can protect her well. So instead of taking her to satisfy his own selfish desires, he didn''t want to see her hurt. It''s just that he won''t see her for a few days, and he can hold back as long as he thinks about her. Hearing this person''s unbearable tone, Ruan Ning knew that this mission was indeed dangerous, otherwise he wouldn''t be able to refuse her to join so quickly. But at the same time Ruan Ning also knew that if she insisted on going this time, he would still compromise in the end and promised her to bring her along. But Ruan Ning is not a foolish person. She didn''t want to let him and the other members of the team make some mistakes because of her willfulness. Ruan Ning stood on the spot with a look of surprise, with a white and clean face full of worry, "Brother, then you should be careful on the road and be sure to take care of yourself. If you encounter trouble that can''t be solved, you should leave the place as soon as possible. Don''t be aggressive. ..." In Ruan Ning''s memory, she seems to have not separated from Gu Yicheng for a long time. I didn''t think there was anything when I was together before, especially these few days, I even felt that two people could see each other all day long, which was a bit too crooked. But when he really wanted to be separated, even if he was away for about two days this time, Ruan Ning still realized what it felt like to be empty in his heart. Hearing the girl''s face lifted her face, she earnestly told him to pay attention to safety, Gu Yicheng''s smile between his eyebrows became deeper, his eyes were deep, and the corners of his lips curled up with a smile. "Brother, before you leave, promise me that I will come back intact from outside." Ruan Ning pursed his mouth, a pair of moist apricot eyes with obvious concern. "Good." Gu Yicheng naturally promised to be refreshed. Even if he did it for the person in front of him, he wouldn''t cause any harm to himself. After all, as long as she cried, he was more uncomfortable than her. Ruan Ning''s expression eased a little after seeing his assurance, and his tone of voice was not as serious as before. "...But I haven''t left yet, so I feel a little bit reluctant to do what I can do." Gu Yicheng hugged her and whispered, "I really want to make you smaller than the palm of my hand, so I can You put it in your pocket, and you can take you wherever you want." Ruan Ning''s cheeks were reddish, and she stretched out her arms back to hug him, and said in an awkward tone: "Huh, who made you not agree to take me with me on this mission." She was actually a bit reluctant to bear him, but she was cheeky. Thin, I''m sorry to say it. In fact, Dawn Team also brought on a healing power this time, Su Yunjin. As for the materials needed for the mission, there is no need to worry if Gu Yicheng is in the team with this Tier 3 spatial ability. Therefore, although Ruan Ning is a bit disappointed about not being able to go with him, he is not particularly worried about the safety of the team. After all, she has confidence in the strength of their Chenxi team, and if she is really not sure about this task, Gu Yicheng would not take it. ******************************** ************************************ Not long after Gu Yicheng left the emperor''s base, Ruan Ning went to visit Gu Huasheng that morning. "Ningning is still filial, and we know to come and see me whenever we have time. Unlike your brother, if I don''t let people go to him, he might not remember my old father at all for a few months." Gu Huasheng watched The girl who came over to accompany him was kind. "That''s because my brother has something to be busy lately. I''m relatively free." Ruan Ning''s voice is warm and soft. "And this time I came to visit Uncle Gu, and it was my brother who told me before he left. My brother still cares about you. of." Ruan Ning is committed to repairing the father-son relationship between the two, so he kept saying good things about Gu Yicheng in front of him. Gu Huasheng''s eyes narrowed and smiled: "I still don''t know the temperament of that stinky boy, how could he take the initiative to let you visit me, so you don''t have to say good things for him." Ruan Ning blinked and said nothing. This time she came to visit him and it was indeed not what Gu Yi had ordered. Gu Yicheng''s original words were to let her stay in the villa well, and if she wants to go out, she must be with Lin Yang and the others, not alone. However, she did not listen to him. "But I can see that the relationship between your siblings is getting better now, I am happier than anyone else. When you were bullied and cried by him before, my uncle was really mad at this stinky boy." Gu Huasheng said of the previous It is inevitable that there will be a fire in my heart. "I was really afraid of my brother at that time..." Ruan Ning said, "But after spending a few months with my brother, I found that he is actually a good person and treats me very well." Gu Huasheng smiled gladly: "Your brother is not bad in nature and strong, but his temperament and personality were too bad before. Sometimes even I want to clean up him. But he can treat you well now, and I can rest assured that I will give you to him. of." With this disgusting and proud tone, Ruan Ning felt that father and son deserved to be father and son. The expressions of the two even when they disliked each other were the same. Gu Huasheng managed many properties under the Gu family. After the two chatted for a long time, he went to the study on the second floor to deal with official affairs. Ruan Ning was also interested, and did not go up to bother him, and did his own thing downstairs. Half an hour later, when she was called to the restaurant for lunch by the servant of the villa, she saw a man in military uniform, with good features, a serious face, and a particularly majestic look, walking down the second floor with Gu Huasheng. Ruan Ning felt that this man in uniform was familiar, but he just couldn''t recall where he had met him. "Ningning, come and meet, this is your uncle." Gu Huasheng introduced. The original owner had only visited the imperial capital once after he moved into Gu''s house, so the impression of the person in charge of the Gu family was not particularly deep, only a vague impression. But this time, Xue Chen and others who came to protect her were sent by the person in charge of the safety zone in Tus City. After all, he was the one who helped her. Ruan Ning smiled sweetly at him, the corners of his mouth were shallow, "Hello, uncle." Gu Huayang''s jaw head, with a look in his eyes, "You are a lot taller than the last time I saw you in the imperial capital." Ruan Ning smiled and replied, "The last time I saw my uncle was five years ago." "I heard your second brother said that you have dual element abilities, can you show me that?" Gu Huayang has the aura of a long-time superior, but when he talks to Ruan Ning, his aura has abated a lot. , It seems more approachable. Ruan Ning subconsciously glanced at Gu Huasheng, who was standing next to Gu Huayang. Seeing that he had no objection, he nodded. She took the time to demonstrate both of her two abilities, but in order to conceal her particularity, when she used the healing abilities, she did not expose her actions with crystal cores. When she activated the abilities, the crystal nucleus melted quickly in her palm, so once she took the crystal nucleus out of the space, it would disappear. As long as she didn¡¯t want people to see it, it would be difficult for others to notice. To this point. As both of her abilities were displayed, the emotion in Gu Huasheng''s eyes turned to appreciation, and he said directly: "Are you interested in joining our army?" Gu Huasheng coughed slightly when he heard the words, "Big Brother, if you didn''t dig like this, Ningning is now in Yicheng''s team." "I''m cherishing talent. In Yicheng''s team, it doesn''t mean that you can''t come to the army." Although their Gu family is in charge of a large number of thermal weapons, the number of supernaturalists is far lower than that of the supernaturalists'' union. Special abilities such as the Healing System are even more scarce. There are very few in number, and most of them are in the abilities'' guild. Their family does not have their own healing powers, so they can only borrow from the powers guild. Otherwise, they won¡¯t be suppressed by the psychic guild, because every time someone in their army is seriously injured, they need to be treated by the healing psychic. They can¡¯t get rid of their skin, and they have to spend a lot of materials and crystal cores. Maintain a stable relationship. It is hoped that the highest-level healing power in the base belongs to the power guild, so in order to achieve cooperation, they will come up with something to exchange. But if they can have a powerful healing power in their army, then the situation will be completely different. Their family members will no longer be threatened by the supernaturalists'' union, and will retreat again and again. Gu Huayang made a deep cut in his arm with a dagger just now, and asked Ruan Ning to treat him. The healing effect is unexpectedly good. He felt that the underage girl in front of him had a power level not lower than that of the most powerful healing power in the base. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 140： Unlike Gu Huayang, Gu Huasheng is actually reluctant to let Ruan Ning get involved here. He knew that the Gu family and the army were in urgent need of a powerful healing power. If another person is here today, he will definitely try his best to make this happen. He will do whatever he can think of. But Ruan Ning alone can''t. He doesn''t want to force this child to do anything she doesn''t like under other names. Moreover, once Ruan Ning joined the army, they came to the matter of a healing power, even if they could hide it for a while, after a long time, they would definitely be noticed by other forces. This also means that the person with the healing powers will be exposed to people. Trees attract the wind, so are people. It is hard to guarantee that people from other forces will not do anything to her. It may be solicitation, or it may be bullying. Gu Huasheng did not want Ruan Ning, who is still underage, to bear the pressure that she shouldn''t have to bear. Ruan Ning is not stupid. Although she may not be as thorough as Gu Huasheng thought, she also knows that this matter is not that simple. Otherwise, on the day she told him that she had dual element ability, he would mention this to her, and he wouldn''t have to wait until this time to bring the Gu family leader over to see her, wanting to recruit her. It shows that this matter is not simply treating people, there are other problems. It''s just that the experience of these few months in the last days has caused Ruan Ning''s thinking to undergo some changes. Before the change, she would definitely find a way to refuse, and would not agree to this, just like her first thought when she discovered that she had traveled to the end of the world was to stock up on supplies and find a safe place to hide instead of killing zombies. Because she is a person who likes stability. The last days can be said to have changed her a lot. Ruan Ning now feels that there is no dangerous thing in this world. Even if they came to the Imperial Capital Hope Base not far away this time, it was a very dangerous thing in itself, but she still came and did it, and learned a lot from what she had never dared to think of before. The danger is also accompanied by progress and breakthroughs. Ruan Ning wants to work hard to become a better person. "I think I might try it." Ruan Ning only hesitated for a moment, and then decisively agreed. To tell the truth, Gu Huayang was very surprised that she did not refuse this request, and she also looked at her with admiration. He learned from his second brother that this little girl has a relatively introverted temperament and personality. He has seen her before. It is indeed not a girl who is particularly fond of making her head. She seems to prefer to stay alone in one place and silently do what she likes. thing. He thought that after they analyzed the pros and cons, she would simply refuse. If she refuses, Gu Huayang will feel very sorry in his heart, but he and his second brother have just reached an agreement. If she is unwilling, he will not force her, and will never mention this matter again, which will put her under pressure. . Unexpectedly, not only did she not directly refuse this time, but rather readily agreed. "Second brother, this little girl in your family is much braver than you think. This is like our Gu family!" Gu Huayang praised. Ruan Ning was a little embarrassed when he was praised by such a big man for the first time, and smiled shyly. ********************************** ************************************* Ruan Ning went to Gu''s base camp with Gu Huayang in the afternoon. The guards of this place are obviously stricter than that of Gu Huasheng¡¯s residence. Most people wear military uniforms, but only a small number of people wear them. Each of them is in a hurry, but when they see Gu Huayang next to them, they will stop and pay the salute. Keep going. Finally they came to the door of a three-story building. "Chief, the healer of the supernatural powers guild that they had agreed to send in the morning hasn''t come yet." The man who spoke was also wearing a military uniform and had his head cut off. Seeing the badge on his shoulder, it should be Is a company commander. However, in his words, they all complained about the union of supernaturalists. It seems that things like this happen often. The so-called psychic guild he called it seemed to embarrass them. Don''t let this person have such a big grievance. It seems that there is nothing to do about this matter, but there is nowhere to vent, so I can only hold back. "Where is the injured person now? Or just let me go?" Zhang Chengyi was anxious to report the situation just now, and did not pay attention to whether there were anyone else besides Chief Gu. Suddenly he heard a soft and sweet female voice, and turned his head and saw that there was a young girl beside Chief Gu. She looks very good-looking, with picturesque eyebrows, a sweet and friendly smile, and no pores can be seen on her porcelain-white skin. Ruan Ning actually wore a hat when she went out today, but she didn''t wear a mask. But after coming out of Gu''s house, she didn''t even wear a hat because she came by car, and her face was exposed. Zhang Chengyi''s head stuck for a moment. He forgot what he wanted to say, and he stammered a bit, "May I ask you¡ª" The people who can be brought over by Chief Gu himself are not ordinary people, so he used the honorific title. Gu Huayang also knew that Ruan Ning¡¯s appearance was not generally beautiful. It is normal for the young people in their army to be blinded. He smiled kindly and said, "Company Captain Zhang, this is the healing power I invited. Take us to see the injured person." This person turned out to be a healing supernatural being invited by Chief Gu? Zhang Chengyi''s face was a little red, and he dared not look at the person in front of him again. Because it was clear that it was important to treat the wounded, so I didn''t dare to delay, and hurriedly took the two to the innermost room on the first floor. In this three-story building, people in the army who were injured because of going out to perform tasks are housed. Some people with minor injuries can be dealt with easily. There are wound medicines in the army, and there are also many people who know medical skills and medical equipment. Basically, they can heal after a period of rest. But some of the wounded people are too serious, and they can''t heal them with the current treatment methods, and they can only be healed by the healing powers. However, the healing powers in the power guild have to ask them three times and four times to come over. Many of their people have been delayed for treatment because of this. Therefore, in the hearts of the people on the military side, they all have great grievances against the people in the supernaturalists'' union. On the only hospital bed in the room, a man with pale lips was lying on it, one of the sleeves of his clothes was cut off, revealing a severed limb. The chest was also pierced by a sharp weapon, and it could be seen that someone had treated his wounds, but this did not have much effect on his current injuries. He is still alive because he is a supernatural power, and the position where the sharp weapon stabbed is still an inch from his heart. But even if that was the case, he was lying on the bed dying now, and he was out of breath more than in, and he was unconscious. It can be seen how heavy the injuries are. If no healing powers come to treat him, then he will only have one ending left, and that is death. Seeing this scene, Ruan Ning quickly ran over and wanted to treat this person. There was also someone in Dawn Squad who had the same injury as him before, and his heart was almost pierced by the sharp nails of the zombie. But at that time she happened to be beside her, because the treatment was timely and the situation was better than this person, so she was successfully rescued from the ghost gate. But she couldn''t guarantee that the person in front of her could be 100% sure. But she can give it a try. After all, this is also a life. It would be a shame if she gave up so easily. Ruan Ning''s heart would also feel sorry. "Let''s go out first and leave this place to her." Gu Huayang said in a deep voice. The base''s healing powers didn''t like to have other people interrupting when healed others, so when they saw that Ruan Ning was about to start the treatment, they consciously exited the room and closed the door. Ruan Ning glanced, not paying too much attention, retracted his gaze, and concentrated on treating the man in the hospital bed. Twenty minutes later. Ruan Ning''s forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat and her lips were tight. She sat on the stool and rested for a while. After her breathing became a little stable, she opened the door and walked out of the room. "How is the person inside..." Zhang Chengyi walked out of the room after seeing her for half an hour, his face suddenly turned pale. With a serious injury like him, coming out of it so quickly, basically there is no hope anymore, so the healer who is treating him will give up the treatment. In addition to Zhang Chengyi, there were also a few people who heard that Chief Gu had brought a healing power to come here. But they also thought the same way as Zhang Chengyi, and their faces suddenly showed grief. Only Gu Huayang''s expression remained unchanged. For some reason, he believed that this little girl could do it, and she would not let him down. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *It will be updated from the 1st in the beginning of July, and the text should be finished in July. Thank you for your support~ Give me a big one~ I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 141： Seeing that the people present showed a nervous expression one by one, Ruan Ning showed a slight smile on his originally unsmiling face, and said softly, "Don¡¯t worry, everyone inside is nothing serious. Out of danger, but¡ª" The hearts of the people who had just fallen were lifted up by her words again. Ruan Ning paused for a while and continued: "His broken arm...I''m sorry, I can''t do anything, I can''t cure it, I''m afraid he will have to go on like this in the future." The man on the bed injured his right hand this time. Without his right hand, there will be many inconveniences in life in the future. It is a pity that he has been delayed for too long since he was injured, and he has not recovered the broken arm. Otherwise, Ruan Ning can try it and see if he can help him reconnect his broken arm. . Although even so, his right hand can''t be restored to the original and become the same as the original, but it must be much better than the current situation. Ruan Ning knew how severe a limb would be to a person with a sound limb. However, her words let Zhang Chengyi beside him breathe a sigh of relief. He didn''t know what Ruan Ning was thinking. Because even Shen Qizhi, the highest-level healing ability in the ability guild, can''t reconnect a person''s severed limb with an ability, so no one wants to let Ruan Ning connect the broken limb. Go up to this point. Moreover, they can find a time to fit this person with a prosthesis, and they are already the most lucky if they can survive. In fact, the fact that the young girl in front of her can pull people back from the death line is enough to shock everyone present. After Ruan Ning''s treatment, the face of the man on the hospital bed no longer seemed as if he could die at any time. He was now a bit angry. Just because of excessive blood loss, he is still in a coma. But most of the injuries healed, I believe it won''t take long before they should be able to recover. Everyone was very happy that their comrade-in-arms could recover a life, and there was a touch of ease on everyone''s face. Gu Huayang realized that Ruan Ning was not in high spirits, patted her on the shoulder, and soothed: "Ning Ning, don''t blame yourself, you have done a great job this time. I will thank you for the treatment for the person inside. ." Ruan Ning shook his head and said, "I''m not upset, uncle, I just feel it''s a pity." This person could have received better treatment, but because he delayed his illness, he abruptly endured more pain. After waking up later, he had to accept the fact that he had his arm broken. This is too cruel for a person. Up. ********************************** ************************************* Ruan Ning, accompanied by Gu Huayang, visited all the wards in this building. She probably counted, there were thirty or forty people in total. Although these people are not as dying as the one just now, they are not much better. This still requires hospitalization fees. Some people with minor injuries will not stay here. After treating the wound, they will go back. Moreover, Ruan Ning learned that not everyone in this area would invite them to heal the ability. Only a few particularly serious, or even life-threatening ones, would invite the healing powers to come for treatment. Ruan Ning had never encountered this situation when he was in the morning team. Unexpectedly, an army of thousands of people is not as good as their small team of dozens in this respect. Although Gu Huayang didn''t say anything, Ruan Ning didn''t know the specific situation for the time being, but she also noticed some clues from these details. I''m afraid that Gu''s days at the base were not as glamorous as they showed. ... Ruan Ning was warmly received by the army. They didn''t know where to get some fruit plates, scented tea, and even snacks. There are several kinds of snacks that girls like to eat before the end of the world. At the same time, from time to time, someone pretended to pass by the entrance of the meeting room, glanced secretly inside, and then hurried away. Ruan Ning was sitting in the meeting room, and Yu Guang felt a little funny and helpless when he saw this scene. I feel like I am now regarded as a rare species. Moreover, the attitude of these people towards her was a little too enthusiastic, which made her a little uncomfortable. She knew the rarity of healing powers, but she didn''t expect to be so rare. Ruan Ning at this time did not know how the Gu family and the army were doing. In the army, the proportion of ordinary people is much more than that of superpowers, and they are almost three to one. This ratio also means that most of the people in the army are ordinary people without abilities, and only a small number of people are abilities. The quality of superpowers in all aspects is generally higher than that of ordinary people. This is an indisputable fact. Even ordinary people in the army are more self-protective than the unarmed ordinary people outside. They can go out to perform tasks and get injured every time. There are also many people. Most of the people with healing powers in the base think highly of themselves, because people with this power are rare, and they can count them with one hand, plus their powers are equivalent to giving other people a life-saving talisman. , So even many high-powered people in the base are willing to hold them. For a long time, the shelf of the healing powers is getting bigger and bigger. Few people with healing powers are willing to "waste" powers to treat ordinary people. Because they all believe that ordinary people are saved for nothing. It can be said that a capable, good-tempered, and approachable person with healing powers like Ruan Ning could not be found in the Hope Base. It is hoped that the healing powers of the base will have their eyes higher than the top because they are confident and will not put others in their eyes. Just like this time, three requests and four requests from the army did not bring that healing power. It wasn''t until Ruan Ning finished the treatment and learned about the other injuries that the healer who should have come over a few hours ago was late. The person here is a woman who wears a floral dress and looks only delicate. She is older than Ruan Ning and looks twenty-four or five years old. What is even more exaggerated is that there are two men beside her who also don''t need to look at people. They should be the supernaturalists sent to protect her by the supernaturalists'' union. Gu Huayang had to deal with urgent matters halfway, and wanted to leave. Ruan Ning and his escort, Company Captain Zhang, led by Zhang Chengyi, came to this living room. While resting, learn about some things she wants to know by the way. Because Ruan Ning just showed his hand and pulled his comrade-in-arms back from the death line, Zhang Chengyi was grateful and admired for her, so he could say that he knew everything about Ruan Ning''s questions. As long as he knew, he told her. So Ruan Ning obtained a lot of information about the Healing Element of Hope Base from his mouth. Hope that the total number of healers in the base is six. Four of them are affiliated with the supernaturalists'' union. The other two healing powers have their own factions and serve different forces. As for the Gu family and the army, there is no healing power of their own. This is also where they are most fettered. Because there are no healing powers in charge, they can only borrow them every time they need it. Naturally, the loan can only be started from the superpower union with the most healing powers. But borrowing is not for nothing, and it paid a lot for it. The woman in front of her, her name is He Qiong. Basically every time the supernaturalists'' guild sent her over. Although the two sides had a small friction in the past, they were harmless, so the Gu family endured it. But today''s situation is urgent. He Qiong promised well that he would come over on time, but couldn''t make it happen. She sent someone to invite her several times in the middle of the journey, but she rejected it with various excuses. "I''m sorry, I''m late." Although the woman who appeared at the door said sorry, her expression and tone didn''t mean anything at all, and instead revealed that she didn''t care. It can be seen that she is sure in her heart that the people present will not only not tear her face on the spot, but they will even welcome her with a smile, just to let her save a person''s life. Ruan Ning frowned when he thought of this, and a trace of dissatisfaction flashed in his eyes. She doesn''t like people who don''t talk about credit at all. If she really doesn''t want to come, just say it directly, so that they can find another way to get other healing powers to come for treatment. Instead of agreeing with the lips, it actually delays other people''s treatment. If Ruan Ning came half an hour late this time, the man lying on the hospital bed just now would be dead, and no one would be saved unless the gods were alive. What''s more, this person came nearly two hours later than her. This is a matter of vital importance to the world, not something else. It''s okay if you delay it. If she delays it like this, a living life may be lost. This is what Ruan Ning is most angry about. How can this person treat life as a child''s play! ! She can be indifferent and not care about other people''s lives, but she can''t use other people''s lives as a bargaining chip, deliberately teasing, and treat it as a fun thing. Ruan Ning noticed He Qiong, and He Qiong naturally noticed when he walked in. Ruan Ning was sitting in the middle of the meeting room. Because she found that every time she came here to treat people, the seat that she would sit in the living room was now occupied by another girl who was unexpected. "Who are you?" He Qiong said in a bad tone, "Why haven''t I seen you? Are you a newcomer? Or are healers from other bases?" She said that their people were not in a hurry at all this time, and they didn''t say anything. Later, they didn''t let people come to urge her again. It turned out that someone had already taken over her job. But He Qiong can be sure that she has never seen this person in Hope Base. She knows all the healing powers in the base. Unless this person is new, or belongs to another base. He Qiong asked a few questions in a row, without giving people the slightest chance to breathe, and feeling aggressive. However, Ruan Ning has never been a bully. The tone of this person''s speech made her unhappy mood even more unhappy, and even a strong sense of disgust for this person arose. "When you ask who I am, should you report your own family first?" Ruan Ning said indifferently, without even looking at the woman straight when she spoke. If it weren''t for the fact that she couldn''t understand her, such a person would not even be interested in letting her take care of her. He Qiong laughed mockingly, with a mean tone: "Heh, what qualifications do you have to let me come from the newspaper? Do you know who I am?!" He Qiong''s targeting of Ruan Ning, besides the person who robbed her of her job, had another more important reason. That''s this woman, she is so beautiful. The facial features are exquisite, the lips are red and the teeth are white, and the skin is white enough to glow. Even she, a woman, almost couldn''t move her eyes when she first saw this person. The person He Qiong hates most in her life is hers. This person is even more beautiful than Shen Qizhi, and even more annoying than Shen Qizhi. What He Qiong was most dissatisfied with from childhood was his appearance, ordinary, not prominent at all, and inconspicuous in the crowd. It is precisely because of this that she is jealous and envious of all beautiful girls, and has no good impressions. All hope that the survivors of the base know that He Qiong, a supernatural healing power, never treats any outstanding woman. Although her request was strange, not many people would say anything. Because He Qiong does have this capital. Except for Shen Qizhi, who is the number one healing power in the hope base, she has the most powerful healing power in the entire base. It has always been people who have tried their best to ask He Qiong for treatment. She can choose whom to treat or not to treat. The scenery is boundless. But from now on, this situation will be very different. After all, Ruan Ning''s healing powers are the strongest existence in Hope Base today. Soon, the person in front of him didn''t even have to sit in the second place. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * One more punch card. * Two more at nine o''clock in the morning. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books], please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing] literature updates the fastest. Chapter 142： "Miss He, please show respect to our distinguished guests on our site!" Zhang Chengyi warned with a raised face and stood firmly on Ruan Ning''s side. Not to mention this time if it weren¡¯t for Ruan Ning¡¯s timely rescue, their comrades-in-arms still don¡¯t know what will happen, that is, all the previous things, plus today¡¯s events, new hatred and old hatred together, Zhang Chengyi is also full of resentment towards He Qiong. full. It used to be for their injured comrades. He had no choice. No matter how irritated he was, he could only hold back. Now that they have Miss Ruan, a healing power, they can finally stop looking at this temper. The face of the awful woman acted. "What? You let me show respect? To this woman!! What is her identity, what is my identity? You even said this to me for her? Company Commander Zhang, you can figure it out clearly and offend my price." He Qiong Anxious and frustrated, the already unsightly face is now even more hideous and unbearable. "This time is the rule that you broke first. After asking me to treat your people, I also found another healer from other places. If this matter is known by the people of the guild, , Will definitely pull you into the blacklist, and there will be no healing powers coming to treat you in the future. So you think carefully, whether you want to continue to stand by this woman, or apologize to me!" He Joan has a bad tone. Ruan Ning, who was on the side, heard the threat from this man, and suddenly laughed in anger. A pale smile appeared on her face as white as jade, Liwo Qianqian, "Sorry, I am here, so I don¡¯t need you. People." What to do, she is the least afraid of being threatened by others. He Qiong noticed that the two supernatural beings sent by the trade union around him stared at the opposite woman with stunned eyes. He was even more angry: "What do you look at! I haven''t seen a woman in the base." Let me catch you looking at this woman, believe it or not, and I will fire you when I go back." The two looked at each other. The job of being a bodyguard next to the healing powers was not too dangerous and had a lot of benefits. It was a fat errand, and they got this job with great difficulty. Once He Qiong found a reason and dismissed them from the Supervisors'' Guild, their next days would not be as leisurely as they are now. After analyzing the pros and cons, the two stopped looking at the smiling Ruan Ning. No matter how beautiful the beauty is, they don''t have the guts to continue watching. Zhang Chengyi frowned, and said displeased: "Miss He, we have sent people to invite you several times since this morning. You made all kinds of excuses for yourself, and you dragged it here until this time. It¡¯s not that Miss Ruan saved the field in time. The person we want you to save may be out of breath. This is what you said the responsibility lies with us? Do you want to go with us to the supernaturalists¡¯ union to evaluate and see who is it? wrong." He Qiong was choked by his accusation for a while and was speechless. After recovering, he subconsciously retorted: "No one told me how serious the injury was. What''s wrong with me? !" However, she said this sentence without confidence. This time they did send people over to invite her three or four times, but He Qiong had other careful thoughts, so she kept dragging her. In the final analysis this time, she really violated the rules first. If this matter is really stabbed out, she will also be the one who is not reasonable. Although the Abnormal Union will not punish her for this matter, criticism is inevitable. He Qiongming knew that it was not good to do this, but in the end he did it because he knew that the army was very short of healers and would not fall out with her for this, so she originally thought they would suffer this loss. There are two main reasons why He Qiong delayed so late today: one is that this time why did she go to find Shen Qizhi first, after she didn''t pick her up, they found her from the Supernaturalists'' Guild. Didn''t this use her as a spare tire! Second, Gu''s family paid less than others gave Shen Qizhi, so she was very upset and wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to increase the price, at least not less than Shen Qizhi''s. Unexpectedly, she came a few hours late, and the job was taken first. She waited at the trade union for an hour, but didn''t see anyone from here to invite her again. She was worried about something unexpected, so she hurried over. Otherwise, she will have to delay at least another hour and a half before leaving, only then can she continue to make conditions. In fact, the Gu family gave a lot of crystal nuclei every time, and they were already given according to the highest standard of the base. However, He Qiong is greedy and wants to profit more from it, so this is what happened today. Who thought he lost his wife and broke down in the end, and got nothing. Ruan Ningyun sat in his seat calmly, without any mood swings, did not put the person in front of him in his eyes at all, and his brows were filled with indecision. She and Gu Yicheng learned this expression, trying to kill each other from the momentum. Besides, the other party is also a healing power with no force value, and she is not afraid that this person will become angry and do something to her. What''s more, the place where she is now is still on the Gu family''s site. There are so many people on her side. Even if He Qiong instructs the two bodyguards next to her to do bad things, they can''t succeed. So Ruan Ning didn''t need to be afraid at all. She felt that the person who should be afraid now should be this He Qiong, and her two bodyguards. Zhang Chengyi raised his face and played the ultimatum: "Ms. He, if you speak up here again, I think we can only ask you out from here." "You, you...you...huh!! I, He Qiong, remember you today, so don''t regret your actions today!!" He Qiong has never awakened since he awakened the healing power in the last days. I have been wronged like today. The people around her were surrounded by her, and she was always the first to be her. This was the first time she felt embarrassed by others. It was obviously not like this when she came before, and other people didn''t dare to speak to her like that. Therefore, He Qiong naturally blamed all the responsibilities this time on this extra female Healer. Sure enough, all the good-looking people are Hu Meizi, which is very annoying. He Qiong wanted to take a look. They didn''t know from which corner of the corner, the healing type supernatural being recruited, besides this face, what ability was better than her. These people, one by one, treat this woman as a treasure, are all standing on her side, and have to drive themselves out? ! One day, they will definitely come over and beg her to treat their people. Then she will see if they can still treat her as badly as they do now. ********************************* ************************************* After He Qiong left, silence returned to the living room. Zhang Chengyi said apologetically to the girl next to her: "Miss Ruan, I''m sorry, what has just shocked you. It was our people who didn''t pay attention and let her in and interrupted your rest." In the past few months, the guards at the door have known He Qiong, and they knew that she was coming over to treat their people today, so she did not stop them. As soon as she came to the door and knew that the treatment could not be delayed, she immediately After she was released, she was quickly taken to the living room. Ruan Ning waved her hand. Even if she was angry, she wouldn''t be angry with them. She would be angry with the same He Qiong just now. "This matter has nothing to do with you." "By the way, don''t let this woman appear here in the future. She must have a grudge against us if she made such a fuss today. It would be no good if she was allowed to come here to make trouble again." This healing type supernatural being called He Qiong knew at a glance that people''s eyes were extremely small, and if their eyes could kill people, she would have never known how many deaths in front of her. What''s more, Ruan Ning didn''t want to see this woman again. When she saw her, even her mood became worse. Ruan Ning knows that there are many supernaturalists in the supernaturalists'' guild, and the power should not be underestimated, especially many superhumanists who have just come to Hope Base, will choose to join this organization and seek shelter. Fortunately, she came to the army, instead of joining the so-called supernaturalists'' union. It is not a good place to think about a place where you can cultivate such quality supers. When Zhang Chengyi heard her words, he patted his chest and promised: "Miss Ruan, don''t worry. I will definitely not let her come over and disturb you again. As for the guard at the door, I will also inform them that this person is not doing anything. Our army is working, so they will let them in after the report." Zhang Chengyi didn''t know the relationship between Ruan Ning and the Gu family. He only thought that she was a high-level healer who was specially invited by Chief Gu from elsewhere. You must be careful, careful, and be careful. There is nothing like her now. For fear of offending this healing supernatural power because of their inadequate care, and in the end she was unwilling to come to their army, then he really became a sinner. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * Second clock in *Three shifts at nine o''clock in the evening I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 143： When Gu Huayang came back from the outside, his brows were furrowed, and his face was not very good. "Something happened just now, which made you wait for a long time." There shouldn''t be many things that can make a powerful person like Gu Huayang frown. Ruan Ning hesitated for a moment, but couldn''t help but ask, "Uncle, what is it, is it serious?" Gu Huayang regarded Ruan Ning as his own, and there was nothing to say to her, "The car carrying the supplies was robbed by a group of people on the way. Not only was the car not recovered, but the person who escorted the supplies was also injured. " Recently, on the way back to the Hope Base, a group of gangs specializing in looting supplies and vehicles suddenly appeared. Fortunately, this time the Gu¡¯s family was still just a material truck with not much stuff in it. If what they lost in the future was a material truck with more materials, or weapons, then their loss would be great. Generally speaking, it is common to grab survivors and those weak teams outside, but almost none of them grab the head of these big forces. Moreover, the **** of supplies by vehicle has always been a very hidden thing, the route and time are highly confidential, and it is not known where those people got the news. And because the other forces in the base were not looting their own forces'' materials this time, they are now on the sidelines one by one, and they have not sent people to encircle the robbers. Gu Huayang was angry just now because of this. He was wondering whether to spend time and energy to catch this group of people. "Forget it, don''t talk about this." Gu Huayang changed the subject, "Ningning, what do you think of us here?" Ruan Ning nodded and said, "It''s good, I like it here." The atmosphere of this place is very good, the people are nice, warm and responsible. "But... Uncle, I want to explain one thing to you in advance. Even if I join the army, I will not withdraw from my current team. I hope you can understand." Ruan Ning felt it was necessary to make it clear. Row. Although she has joined here, it does not mean that she will leave the team of Chenxi Team. For example, although she likes the people here, she prefers everyone in the Morning Team. She didn''t want to be separated because of this teammate who had been with her for several months. Hearing what she said, Gu Huayang smiled heartily, feeling happy a lot, "Of course this is no problem. If I really dig you out completely, and don¡¯t let you go back, I also promise that the kid won¡¯t be able to come and find someone from me. what." After confirming that he didn''t mind, Ruan Ning couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. Because she thought that he, like other forces, didn''t like to do two things for one person. So before officially joining, she had to think through all the issues. This is also to be responsible to both parties. But if she had to choose one, Ruan Ning would definitely choose Chenxi team. There is no doubt about this, she would have no other choice. ... After a while, Zhang Chengyi sent a bag of crystal nuclei, and the number of crystal nuclei in it was visually observed. "Uncle, what do you mean by giving me this?" Ruan Ning frowned looking at the bag placed in front of her desk. Gu Huayang smiled and said, "This is a reward for you." Ruan Ning''s first reaction when he heard the word remuneration was that it turned out that the healing powers were making so much money in the hope base, and one treatment could earn so many crystal nuclei. The second reaction is that she cannot accept these nuclei. Gu Huasheng has the kindness of nurturing the original owner, and she is now half of the Gu family. Is it a bit too much to charge for just doing a favor? ? ? Ruan Ning didn''t think much, so he stretched out his hand and pushed the bag in front of him again, "Uncle, I can''t ask for this crystal nucleus, you should take it back." "Ningning, what are you and uncle, I''m still polite, this is what you deserve. Public is public, private is private, you can accept this bag of crystal nuclei with peace of mind. You will definitely consume this time to treat the seriously injured patient. You have a lot of abilities. The rewards are only based on the standards of the base, as long as you don¡¯t feel too small." "How could I be too small..." Ruan Ning paused, looking at the unwavering gaze of the people around him, and finally accepted the bag of crystal nuclei. Even from the beginning, she hadn''t thought about getting paid at all. But after calming down a bit, she thought about it carefully. After she joined the army, she would have to come several times a week in the future, and the crystal nucleus spent on each treatment would definitely be indispensable. She works for people, even if she doesn''t earn money, she can''t keep sticking to the crystal core. Otherwise, such a transaction would be too costly, and sooner or later the small vault in her space would be exhausted. Ruan Ning thinks that he...seems like he can''t make such continuous selfless dedication. "Ruan Ning, you are welcome to join our team." Gu Huayang is a clear-cut public and private person, a decent person, and will not deprive the junior''s crystal nucleus. He should be given nothing less. What''s more, the crystal nucleus is also to make Ruan Ning''s healing power level increase faster. Ruan Ning has joined the army now, and the higher her power level is, it will only benefit them, not harm. As long as there is a demand, they will only give more, not less, and will definitely not make her be treated worse than the healing powers of other forces. Seeing that he was so solemn all of a sudden, Ruan Ning immediately suppressed the expression on his face, and shook his hand with him, "I will work hard." After speaking, Ruan Ning felt that this sentence was a bit too high, and rubbed his nose with a shy smile. Gu Huasheng smiled kindly. In the Hope Base, there are not a few people who can give the amount of Gu''s family, but not everyone can be so lucky to be healed by the healing powers. Because the entire base has too few people with healing powers. And if the abilities are often consumed excessively, it will have an impact on the ability advancement of the healers. It is not easy to cultivate a high-level healing power. It requires a large number of crystal nuclei. No power will be willing to do such a thing. So even if so many people in the base are injured every day, the number of places that can be healed by the healing powers is limited. But Ruan Ning''s abilities are different, she doesn''t need to be advanced. But apart from Gu Yicheng, no one knew what was special about Ruan Ning. And she didn''t intend to let others know. Because the more people know about this, the more disadvantaged it is for her. Ruan Ning was more cautious if she wanted to stay in the base well, so even Gu Huasheng who was very good to her didn''t tell. "Uncle, I''ve been out for a long time, I should go back." Ruan Ning glanced at the time on her watch. At three o''clock in the afternoon, she went out at around nine o''clock in the morning, and she had been out for a long time. Before going out, she told Lin Yang that she would go to Uncle Gu to visit him today. She didn''t expect to come to Gu''s base camp in the afternoon. It was so late now. She was afraid that Lin Yang would be anxious to see that she didn''t go back in time, and then worried that he would tell him about her late return after Gu Yicheng returned. After all, she made a private proposal this time, and without even discussing it, she agreed to go to the army. When Gu Yicheng came back, she would find out, she would definitely get angry. Therefore, she must be a little more obedient in other aspects, otherwise the two things together, the more the crime, and he might be even more angry then. Gu Huayang also knew that it was getting late, so he didn''t stay much, just said: "Then I will arrange a few supernaturalists to send you back. It is not safe for you to go back like this for a girl." Ruan Ning did not refuse his kindness, but accepted it with pleasure. ******************************** ************************************ Ruan Ning has been very busy in the past two days, often running on both sides, and basically no rest time during the day. In order to treat those wounded in the army, she can be said to have exhausted all her power. However, under such pressure, Ruan Ning suddenly discovered that her abilities seemed to have become more powerful? ! When she was following the team on the way to the hope base, she also had this vague feeling, but at that time the improvement was not obvious, so she thought that she was too tired and had hallucinations, so she didn''t think much. It now appears that the more times she is treated by others, the faster she can heal the wound. It''s just that this progress is slow. Ruan Ning once thought that her healing power could no longer make any progress. Even if she is very powerful now, her abilities are enough, but who in this world doesn''t want to make herself more powerful. Healing others can improve his abilities, which is a surprise to Ruan Ning. Unexpectedly, there are many benefits of this job, which can improve one''s abilities and get paid. "Miss Ruan, you have worked hard. Drink some water." Zhang Chengyi looked at her delicate white face with a trace of fatigue, and poured her a glass of water with insight. Ruan Ning treated two more seriously injured patients today. Because the power level she deliberately showed was the third-order level. So after treating these two in the morning, she did not continue to treat other patients. If there are too many people treated at one time, she can''t explain why after treating so many people, the power has not been exhausted. Ruan Ning didn''t want to expose the particularity of his abilities. Ruan Ning took a sip of water. The water is warm and the temperature is just right. Gu Huayang actually arranged a female soldier for her the next day, so it would be more convenient to take care of her while she was treating other people. However, she felt that this company commander Zhang gave her a better feeling, thoughtful and considerate. Ruan Ning has never had to be fully armed to go out recently. She is now showing her face openly. Because she can''t cover her face all her life. She is not too long to see people. I used to worry that I didn''t have the strength, and if I was found to have such a beautiful face that was too inviting, I would be reduced to a miserable end. Today is different. Now she has arrived at the Hope Base. As long as the Gu family''s power remains in the base for a day, no one will dare to have any bad thoughts about her, so Ruan Ning no longer has to cover her appearance. This is part of the reason why Ruan Ning worked so hard. Only when Gu''s parents are prosperous, can she always cover her at the base, and she can do whatever she wants, doing whatever she wants. She pinched that the days were forgotten, and Gu Yicheng should be back this afternoon. "Company Captain Zhang, I have something to do this afternoon, so I won''t come here." She has been treated for the severely injured few in these two days. There is nothing wrong with other people being one or two days late, and they will not delay their treatment, so Ruan Ning can leave early with confidence. "Okay, we are almost fine here. You don''t have to run so hard tomorrow. If there is something urgent, we will send someone to look for you." Ruan Ning would take a rest for an afternoon, so Zhang Chengyi would naturally not say anything. All of them have seen her hard work in the last two days to treat patients. I hope that the other high-level healers in the base can save a severely injured patient every day. Ruan Ning is two or three every day, and his injuries are worse than one. Even if she didn''t bring it up by herself today, Zhang Chengyi would persuade her to rest more. Otherwise, if she keeps consuming supernatural powers like her, everyone is afraid that her body will be exhausted, and it will also affect her advancement. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * Three-shift check-in. *The next change is at twelve o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 144： Dawn Team did not return to the base until it was getting dark. As soon as Gu Yicheng came back, he heard the news that Ruan Ning had recently gone to "work" for the army. "Ningning, shouldn''t you tell me what you did with me in the past two days, eh?" When Gu Yicheng said this, there was still a faint smile on his face. However, when Ruan Ning saw him like this, the heart that was not very persuasive at first was persuaded. He stood there honestly and said: "I... I actually didn''t do anything, really! I just found myself a little thing to do in the base." Gu Yicheng looked at her with such a small appearance that he was afraid that he would blame her. He didn''t know where to spread his anger. So, he reached out and squeezed her cheek, and said helplessly: "You are still a small thing? Guys, why don''t you worry about that? I only left for two days, so you went to join Gu''s army. If I leave for a few more days, don''t you have to give me a bigger surprise?" "Because I know brother, you will definitely agree to let me go. Gu''s family now needs a healing power like me to sit down. If I don''t go, the future situation of Gu''s family will become very passive... I think brother, you are sure I don''t want to see this happen either." Ruan Ning lowered his eyes, not daring to look at the man next to him, ten fingers were clenched tightly together, and the little movements underneath continued. Originally wanted to confess and be lenient as soon as possible, who wanted Gu Yicheng to learn about this from other people before she confessed... Gu Yicheng narrowed his eyes and sighed, "This matter can completely let Su Yunjin go, you don''t need to blend into it. Do you know what it means to join the army?" It was still in his absence these days What happened to her, what if she had an accident because of this incident? ! Has she ever thought about this problem! When Ruan Ning heard him say this, he couldn''t help but retort in a low voice: "I know, but Su Yunjin can''t do this now." In the novel, Su Yunjin will become the most powerful healer in Hope Base in the future. But he needs an opportunity to grow, at least he is not up to this position. Now in the morning team, only Ruan Ning can do it. And Ruan Ning knew that Gu Yicheng had feelings for the Gu family, so at that time, she agreed without thinking. Gu Yicheng was silent for a moment after hearing this. Although he usually doesn''t have much contact with his old man, he has always been a person with a sense of family honor. Ruan Ning was right. Gu Yicheng wouldn''t just watch Gu''s family, just like this. If Gu''s family is in trouble, he will naturally find a solution. Just like this time, he can think of other ways, not necessarily to put Ruan Ning on the bright side. For example, let Su Yunjin help, or he can go to another base to get a healing power. Either of these two methods is much more troublesome and difficult than letting Ruan Ning go directly. But as long as there is a glimmer of hope, Gu Yicheng does not want the girls around him to take risks. But now that''s the case, what else can he say, he can only follow her, continue, and protect her well. "After that, you go to the army for treatment and I will accompany you." Gu Yicheng said helplessly. Ruan Ning knew that he had said this, which meant that she agreed to go to the army, and said excitedly: "Brother, I know you are the best! You are the most enlightened person in the world." Gu Yicheng was indifferent to her rainbow fart, reached out and touched her head, messing up her hair, "If I don''t agree to you, can you not go?" Ningning is a person who can''t stay idle, so she can find something to do. After all, it is safer to stay in the base to deal with people than to go out with him on missions, go to places with many zombies. The place for her treatment each time is also in the Gu family base camp, and other idlers can''t get in, and the degree of danger is greatly reduced. Even when he is not at the base, Gu''s family will definitely protect her and will not put her in any danger. Ruan Ning was seen through his mind, and stuck out his tongue, a trace of cunning flashed under his eyes. Gu Yicheng is now facing this person, even if he is angry, he seems to have lost all his temper, leaving only infinite tolerance, "You, you, next time you encounter this kind of thing, remember to wait for me. Come back and make a decision." "Okay, I promise to listen to you next time." Ruan Ning''s eyebrows were bent, two shallow pear nests appeared at the corners of his mouth, suddenly remembering something, and asked: "But brother, what if you are not at the base? Do?" Gu Yicheng would bring her into the team from time to time to do missions, and she would definitely not be able to send her off at that time. Gu Yicheng: "Then let Lin Yang Chaozi and the others accompany you." With someone he can trust by her side, he can be more at ease. Ruan Ning and everyone became fully acquainted with each other, so they didn''t feel embarrassed to trouble Lin Yang and the others, so he snorted and agreed to his arrangement. "Brother, you continue like this, but you will spoil me. If one day, what if we break up? Maybe no one can stand my waywardness in the future." Ruan Ning turned his head to the side, relying on On his shoulders. "Your little head thinks about something messy every day. Don''t think too much, we won''t have this day, never will." A dim light flashed through Gu Yicheng''s eyes. Ruan Ning pursed his lips and muttered in a low voice, "What you said is too absolute..." Gu Yicheng would not back down in other matters, especially in Ruan Ning''s matters. Ruan Ning felt the aura suddenly becoming dangerous around him, and immediately did not dare to mention any topic about breaking up. ********************************** ************************************** The Gu family holds a large number of thermal weapons in their hands, and their sphere of influence is not small. Therefore, they are jealous of many forces in the base, and a little bit of trouble will be known to all forces. Therefore, even though the Gu family tried their best to conceal the existence of Ruan Ning, the healing power, but the Gu family suddenly added a healing power, and it didn''t take long for it to be revealed. The Abnormal Union was the first to get news. Because the Gu family¡¯s army has been around for a long time, and there is no longer a healing power in the power guild. In addition, the share of crystal cores that should be given in the new month was not delivered on time. They hurriedly sent someone to inquire, but they neither got the crystal core back nor received any news. It wasn''t until they spent a little bit of tricks that they finally found out that the Gu family already had a healing power of its own, so there was no need to borrow other healing powers from the power guild. ... There is a six-story building in the hope base for the supernaturalists'' union as their facade. As soon as He Qiong came back from the outside, he was called to the sixth floor by a supernatural player. The sixth floor is the office space where the president of the Abnormal Union handles affairs. He Qiong seldom comes up, and is not very willing to come up. Because every time I came up, I was either criticized, or I would meet Shen Qizhi who was called here. "President, what''s the matter with you asking me to come?" He Qiong did not see the nasty woman in the office today. "Gu''s family recently added a healing type supernatural power. Have you already known it?" Hearing the president''s questioning, He Qiong''s eyes flashed and her expression was a little unnatural, "...Yes, I already knew it, what''s wrong, president? Is there any problem with this?" She went to the army before. You can¡¯t keep things from happening. Just ask someone to find out. And if you don¡¯t ask anything, the president won¡¯t spend a lot of time in bringing her up, so He Qiong didn¡¯t lie and said that she didn¡¯t know anything about it. Love, decisively admitted. "He Qiong, since you have known about this for a long time, why didn''t you report it to the trade union earlier. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the Gu family hadn¡¯t sent anyone over to us to borrow the healing powers for a week, I didn¡¯t even know this. Thing." "The cooperation between the Gu''s family and our supernaturalists'' union is very important. When I asked you to go to the army to treat patients, I trusted you, but you messed it up like this. If you mess it up, forget it. Say nothing, say nothing." In addition to protecting their safety, the people he sent to protect the healing powers would also report to him about their daily situation, who they had contact with every day, and what they said. Healing powers are now a piece of sweet bun in the base. If they are accidentally poached from the powers guild by other forces, this will be a very big loss to their guild. Just like the Gu family, at the beginning, there were no few people who came to contact the healing powers of their powers guild. It was just unsuccessful. The other forces are the same, they all want to dig past the healing powers from their powers guild. Of course, the Supernaturalists'' Union also went to other forces to dig a corner, and once succeeded. Shen Qizhi, the currently highest-level healer, was recruited from the Shen family in the capital. He Qiong quickly admitted his mistake this time, "Chairman, I''m really embarrassed, I forgot. I thought it was just a small matter, so I didn''t take it to heart. I will pay attention next time, and I will never do it again. " The reason why He Qiong didn''t tell this matter was because he hoped that the base suddenly added a healing power, which might affect her status. If the abilities guild knew about this in advance and recruited the woman into the abilities guild, wouldn''t she be **** off? ! What''s more, she was waiting for the woman who suddenly appeared to be unable to treat her, and then people from the army would send someone over to beg her to treat them, so how could she tell the matter in advance. Moreover, He Qiong also specifically promised to go out for a treatment opportunity, as a hush fee, so that the other two people should never tell this matter. "Forget it, He Qiong, you can go out. But next time something like this happens, you must never know and fail to report like this time. I hope you can figure out the priority of something in the future, what Don¡¯t influence the union because of your personal emotions.¡± He beat it out and secretly so that she would no longer harm the development of the union because of her personal interests. Zhang Da, the president of the Supernaturalists'' Union, is a middle-aged man in his thirties. Although he himself is only a second-order power system supernatural person, he is a close friend of the current person in charge of the hope base, so he was sent to manage the supernatural person''s union to handle all kinds of trivial matters. He Qiong and Shen Qizhi are both the third-order healers, and they can''t be scolded or said, they can only be offered as ancestors. The person in charge of him is really not ordinary aggrieved. His position is better to say is the president of a union, but not to sound, is to take care of the butlers of these high-level young masters and ladies in the union. There are not a few in the trade union who are stronger than Zhang Da''s ability level, especially the top ones, who do not accept his management at all and did not cause trouble. It is also because the backer behind him is strong enough, so these talents barely listen to him. For example, now, knowing that He Qiong said "forgot" is not the truth, she obviously has her own selfish intentions, otherwise the two supernaturalists who followed her would not say anything when they came back a few days ago. Nothing was reported. But even if Zhang Da knew it, he could only give up and not pursue this. You can''t blame a high-level healer for such a thing. After all, the level of another Healer Ability is not known yet, it is very likely that that person is just a first-order and second-order ability. The fact that Gu''s family suddenly added a healing power was important and important, but it was not so urgent. As long as the superpower is not high-level, the Gu family and the army will eventually come to borrow from them and can only cooperate with them. However, if you can find ways to get the healing powers to the powers guild, this matter will be safer. Zhang Da pondered the feasibility of this plan in his mind. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * One more clock in. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 145： As time passed, Ruan Ning had already come to hope the base for half a month. Entering February, it means that this year''s Lunar New Year is getting closer and closer. However, this new year is destined to be less lively and bustling than before, and it can even be said to be exceptionally deserted. Xiao Nian Ye. Ruan Ning stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows, staring at the snow outside in a daze, his eyes trembled, and his thoughts drifted far away. This snow fell intermittently for ten days. Since Chenxi Team finished its last mission three days ago, it has never taken up any missions in the mission center. Gu Yicheng was born again, so he knew that this period of time is the most unpredictable time of the entire winter. Since their team is not short of supplies, there is no need to lose a lot of money and take the lives of the players. Now everyone in the team has entered the stage of recuperation. Except occasionally looking for someone at the base to inquire about the intelligence, most of them have stayed in the villa and never went out. Fortunately, although there is no heating in the room after the end of the world, it is covered by four walls, which is much warmer than the outside, at least not suffering from the biting cold wind. Ruan Ning saw snow for the first time in the last days. It was ten days ago. At that time, the snow had only reached the sole of the shoe. After an hour, it didn''t fall anymore, and the snow on the ground slowly melted. For the next ten days, every time it snowed, it stopped after an hour or two, and then it went over and over again. This happened several times, because it did not affect people¡¯s normal life too much, so there was not much in the base. The survivors took this snowfall as the same thing. Until last night, the snow has been falling, and there is no sign of stopping. On the contrary, it gets bigger and bigger, and the snow on the ground also accumulates more and more. Only one night has passed, and now the snow accumulated outside the house is about to reach Ruan Ning¡¯s knees, which shows how deep the snow is. In such a harsh environment, the car can''t even be started. How can survivors go out to collect supplies and kill zombies? Ruan Ning was a little worried about the future of the hope base, and at the same time couldn''t help but be grateful for the luck of their team. They can have enough supplies to support them without going out to collect supplies. They can survive this winter. They have the confidence to stay in the villa, not like many people outside, they will face a crisis of no food if they do not go out for a day. Worried about his own survival. Ugh! I don¡¯t know how many percent of the survivors in the world will be left after this winter... Ruan Ning''s room was not closed. Gu Yicheng knocked on the door, walked in from outside, looked at the girl standing in front of the window, and asked, "Ningning, what are you thinking about, so absorbed?" Hearing his voice, Ruan Ning came back to his senses, sighed slightly, stretched out his hand to close the thick curtains, and sat back on the sofa next to him, looking surprised, not in a state, "...I was thinking When can the snow stop outside?" She was so afraid that if the snow fell like this, the roof of the villa they lived in might be crushed. "The snow should stop tomorrow..." Gu Yicheng said lightly. In his memory, this snow stopped at this time. But this is nothing to be happy about, it can even be said to be the coming of disaster. "Tomorrow, will the snow really stop?" Although Ruan Ning used interrogative sentences, she didn''t doubt the truth or falsehood in Gu Yicheng''s words. If what he said is wrong, then no one in the entire base can say when the snow will stop. Seeing her thin body, Gu Yicheng turned into a blanket in his hand, wrapped it around her, and said warmly: "It''s cold in the room, don''t catch a cold." "Yeah." Ruan Ning obediently wrapped the blanket tightly, not letting the warmth in his body escape. "Ningning, I heard that the Abnormal Union sent someone to contact you the day before yesterday?" Gu Yicheng suddenly asked. Ruan Ning went to the army the day before yesterday. I don¡¯t know where the people from the Supernaturalists¡¯ Union got the news in advance. Then he sent a small soldier who is usually inconspicuous in the army and came over to talk to her when no one else was there. Make contact. Ruan Ning was firm in mind, so naturally he would not agree, and decisively refused. As for the soldiers sent by the Supervisors'' Union to contact her, after Ruan Ning told Gu Huayang about this, he would definitely not let such people stay in Gu''s army again. Those who are in Cao Ying''s heart in Han can only keep it as a curse. Although Ruan Ning did not agree this time, he had to say that the conditions provided by the Supervisors'' Union were really generous. If she hadn''t already had her own team, but she was alone, maybe she would really be excited to join them. ********************************** ************************************** Sure enough, as Gu Yicheng said, the snow stopped abruptly in the early morning of the next day, with no signs at all. However, this is not lucky. Immediately afterwards, its hazards came one after another, which caught people off guard. Since that day, China¡¯s various bases have encountered active attacks from groups of zombies one after another. Many of the bases were unprepared, and the entire base was given away by zombies. Even if this kind of thing happened is not the Hope Base, those bases are still not a small distance from the Emperor, and it did not happen near the Hope Base. But after the news came out, it still cast a shadow on everyone in Hope Base. I''m afraid I don''t know when, the zombie group will find the hope base. The people in the base were panic, and the weather was getting colder and colder. Ruan Ning found that the price of cold-proof materials had risen again. This winter, it became more and more difficult to live on. There must be various materials in the base, but there are tens of thousands of people in the base, and it is impossible for everyone to provide food and cold-proof items for free. Even if you ask Ruan Ning if she is willing to donate all the food in her space, she will not say yes. When there is no guarantee of one''s own situation, no one would be willing to give himself up and become the so-called good person. I hope that the major forces within the base will be even more so. One or two places are thinking about protecting themselves, and it is important to overcome this difficulty. Death, cold, hunger... Not only ordinary people are getting more and more unable to hold it, but even some supernaturalists clearly feel that the situation now becomes more and more critical. After the snow stopped, I hope that the major teams at the base resumed the task of searching for materials, but the death and injury rate was far lower than before, and the materials collected each time became less and less. Zombies have no "feel", they are not afraid of cold or heat. Compared with their human beings shivering in winter, with their hands and feet tied, zombies can be fearless and fearless in cold weather, and their speed and physical fitness are not much affected. With such a clear gap, the survival of mankind has become increasingly difficult. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Second time to check in. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 146： New Year''s Eve. Although the Dawn Team did not display the lights and festoons to celebrate, it still followed the old customs before the end of the world and posted a couplet outside their villa. At the same time, they also prepared a more sumptuous dinner than usual. Although they were home-cooked dishes, everyone in the team showed a happier smile than usual. Tonight, they left behind all the unhappiness of the last days and celebrated this holiday. Those who didn''t need the night watch today took the opportunity to drink a few more glasses. All the wine on the table today was taken out by Gu Yicheng from the space. It is said that they are all treasures originally hidden in the cellar. Ruan Ning, a person who never drinks, also learned to take two sips of red wine and tasted a fresh one. Dawn Team started early here, so it ended early. As soon as it was over, Ruan Ning quickly took Gu Yicheng to Gu Huasheng''s residence. These days, in order to repair the relationship between the father and son, Ruan Ning can be said to have worked hard. Whenever there is anything to go to Uncle Gu, he will let Gu Yicheng go with her. Even if they don¡¯t speak, it¡¯s good to meet each other. "Uncle Gu, a happy new year!" Ruan Ning showed a bright smile, her palm-sized face flushed with the cold wind, and she looked particularly lovable and cute. When Gu Huasheng saw the two people at the door, his usual serious faces also showed a little smile: "Happy New Year and Happy New Year. It''s windy outside, come in and sit down. I prepare all you like for today''s New Year''s Eve dinner." Ruan Ning''s dark pupils lit up slightly when he heard something delicious. I deliberately didn''t eat enough just now, so I set aside a little stomach to continue eating here. Gu''s family has restaurants in many industries in the Hope Base, so the chef''s craftsmanship here is very good. She has been thinking about it for a long time, but unfortunately there has been no time to come over to eat recently. Blame the psychic union, because they sent people to contact her privately when she went to the army, Gu Yi was worried that they would not be able to recruit and would do something to her, so there was nothing to do with her these days. Let her go out. ... The chefs of Gu¡¯s family went home after cooking the New Year¡¯s Eve dinner, and now there are only three of them in the entire villa. The atmosphere on the table was quite warm, and Ruan Ning had a very happy New Year''s Eve dinner. In the middle of the journey, Gu Huasheng went upstairs to get things, only Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng were left in the living room. Ruan Ning felt the people next to him suddenly leaning over. He lowered his head and hugged her with his arms. He was a little bit drunk. Ruan Ning gave him a light push, her cheeks flushed, and she said shyly: "Brother, Uncle Gu is still here, can you not stay so close to me." It¡¯s different from Ruan Ning who just took two sips of wine at random. Since Lin Yang was making a toast, with the leader, the members of the Chenxi team had a little more courage, and each of them had a way of learning, and they all came to Gu Yicheng. Toast him. He drank a lot tonight. Ruan Ning knew that the person in front of him had a good amount of alcohol, so he wouldn''t be drunk and unconscious. He was just looking for an excuse to come and get close to her. In fact, Ruan Ning has become accustomed to his closeness since the two had been dating, and no longer resisted. It¡¯s just that the occasion is too shameful, right? ? ! "You kiss me, and I''ll sit back." Gu Yicheng drank the wine, his voice was slightly hoarse, low and magnetic. Uncle Gu could come down from upstairs at any time, Ruan Ning was anxious, and in desperation, he could only kiss the people around him on the cheek quickly. Before she could say something, she suddenly heard the sound of a broken porcelain from above. Ruan Ning looked up and saw Gu Huasheng who had come down the stairs, so he hurriedly stood up straight and distanced himself from the man beside him, "Uncle Gu¡ª" The feeling of being intimate between two people alone is still different from the feeling of being intimate in front of the elders, especially the elders who love her. Ruan Ning is so embarrassed that her ears are red now, and she does not dare to look at others. Ahhhhh! Why the less she didn''t want to encounter any situation, the more things appeared! ! "You, you--" Gu Huasheng couldn''t believe the scene in the living room he just saw. Gu Huasheng couldn¡¯t believe what he saw, but the two of them were kissing each other just now. Although they were just kissing on the cheeks, the sweet atmosphere around them couldn¡¯t deceive anyone. How could he convince himself that the two in front of him were just It''s just the ordinary brother-sister relationship that he has always been for. "Uncle Gu...that...actually, I, my brother and I have already been together." Ruan Ning calmed himself down for a moment, thought about it, and finally, under his shocked gaze, took the initiative to talk about the two of them. The relationship is spoken out. The relationship between her and Gu Yicheng is getting more and more stable. Ruan Ning is no longer the thought of seeing everywhere, she also wants to maintain this relationship well. As their two closest family members, Gu Huasheng couldn''t always keep him informed. Anyway, the last thing is to be explained. Since he found out in advance, why doesn''t she tell the matter frankly now? ! However, Gu Huasheng was not appeased by Ruan Ning¡¯s words. He took a deep breath, hoping that he had just heard it wrong, and could not help but ask again: "Ningning, you are here What does it mean to be together?" Gu Yicheng raised his eyebrows. He didn''t expect that Ningning would take the initiative to admit the relationship between the two of them. The joy in his heart surged, the corners of his mouth curled up, and a smile flashed across his eyes, "Isn''t that obvious? It''s me and Ningning. , The two of us are now boy and girl friends." As he said, he raised the hands of the two clenched together and gave him a look. There was a hint of joy in the corners of his eyes and eyebrows, which seemed to show off. Gu Huasheng covered his chest, furiously attacking his heart, and roared: "Gu Yicheng, this is no place for you to speak! Ningning is your sister. I asked you to take good care of her. Your kid will take care of her for this sake?!" "Dad, what are you excited about? We are not brothers and sisters. Whatever you do is legal and reasonable." Gu Yicheng said lightly. There is no blood relationship between them, and they can''t just give up being together because of the old man. Gu Huasheng looked around for a while, then picked up a stick placed in the corner and wanted to hit Gu Yicheng. "Our Gu family does not have a fellow like you, who is not as good as a beast. Ning Ning is still a minor now, what about you bastard? I can play this hand!" Seeing this, Ruan Ning didn''t care about any explanation, and hurried forward to stop him, "Uncle Gu, don''t be impulsive, if you have anything to say!...Shall we put down the stick first." Ruan Ning had thought that Gu Huasheng might not be able to accept the fact that the two of them were together at first, but he never expected that his mood swings would be so great this time, and he almost started to move. Ruan Ning suddenly stood in between the two of them, and the stick almost hit the wrong person, and it was about to fall on Ruan Ning''s thin body. Gu Huasheng withdrew his actions in time and made a false alarm. He straightened his face with a serious look: "Ning Ning, don''t worry, I must give you an explanation. You are still young and don¡¯t understand anything. The responsibilities for this matter must be full. On him, this stinky kid deceived you." Gu Huasheng was almost mad at the rabbit if he didn''t eat the grass beside the nest. "Ah?" Ruan Ning didn''t quite understand the meaning of his sentence at first, and was stunned in the same place. It took a while to react. Uncle Gu must have seen them making each other in the living room just now, so he misunderstood that the two of them had reached that point. This is really a big misunderstanding! ! ! On the other side, Gu Huasheng swung out another stick aggressively. Although Gu Yicheng on the opposite side did not evade, but before the stick fell, he directly grabbed the stick with his hand and didn¡¯t let him hit him, "Dad, no matter what you are today. Whatever I do, the things that Ningning and I are together cannot be changed." Gu Huasheng was so angry that his eyes were not eyes and his nose was not his nose, so he dropped the stick and hit it with his fist. Naturally, Gu Yicheng is not the one who will stand still and let him be beaten. After a while, the two people fought in the living room. The wind was blowing and the living room quickly became a mess. Only the place where Ruan Ning stood was the only safe place to survive, so that she could still have a place to stay. . Ruan Ning did not expect that for the first time in history, seeing two men fighting for her would be on such an occasion. She doesn''t want it at all, OK! ! She wanted to go over and pull the two apart, but the fight was fierce over there, and her small body couldn''t get close at all. In desperation, they could only be anxious while verbally persuading them not to fight again. Fortunately, although the destructive power of the two of them is great, they have not lost their minds. They both have a sense of measure. They have no vital points of attacking each other, and they have not used abilities and guns. Otherwise, this house will not be able to withstand the fight between two abilities. Gu Huasheng also awakened his abilities after the end of the world, he was a Tier 3 wind system ability. "It seems that after you got a supernatural power, you didn''t practice less fist and kick skills." Gu Huasheng was punched on the right cheek, and now it is blue, but it just looks very serious. In fact, even let Ruan Ning use it. There is no need to be treated. Apply some safflower oil in the evening and knead it. "It''s you who regressed, old man." Gu Yicheng wiped the blood stains on the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand, and said coldly. Seeing that the two finally stopped and stopped fighting together, Ruan Ning ran over quickly, holding each other with one hand to prevent them from fighting again. "Ningning, starting tomorrow, you will move over to live with me." Gu Huasheng looked at the dazed girl standing by, determined to separate the two and prevent Ningning from being coaxed by this kid. Ruan Ning was taken aback for a moment, "Why?" Gu Yicheng''s eyebrows are cold and gloomy: "Don''t even think about it!" Gu Huasheng angrily said: "Asshole thing, do you have to be happy with your dad and me?! She is not yet 18 years old, and it is inappropriate for you to stay together alone. I am not asking for your opinion. I¡¯m telling you. Ningning has been living with me since today." "Uncle Gu, don''t be angry first." Ruan Ning''s eyes were red. She just saw the two people fighting and was so frightened that she hadn''t completely eased her mind until now. Seeing her dilemma, Gu Huasheng suddenly felt softened, "Uncle is not angry with you, uncle is angry with himself." He had known that such a thing would happen, and he shouldn''t let Ning Ninghe go. Gu Yicheng lives with this brat. "Uncle Gu, don''t be angry with your brother anymore. It''s really not what you imagined. Nothing happened between the two of us. I can assure you." Ruan Ning took advantage of everyone''s calmness and quickly took this The misunderstanding was resolved. She really doesn''t remember this pot! After listening to Ruan Ning''s explanation, Gu Huasheng knew that he was thinking too much this time, and the two had not done anything in the world. His face eased a lot, and he even went down for most of his anger. It was the fact that the two of them kissed him so much that he was so irritated at the time that he had no idea at all. Their family has never advocated early love for their children. How can boys and girls who are less than eighteen years old know what is good from bad? What''s more, now it is discovered that the person who is in a puppy love is still on the cusp of his heart, Ruan Ning, who is even closer than his biological daughter, which makes him even more unacceptable. In the heart of a daughter, no boy can match his Ningning. But the problem now is that the person she associates with is his biological son. Gu Huasheng''s mood today is very complicated. Gu Yicheng stretched out his hand to embrace Ruan Ning with a grim face, "You don''t need to say anything to him, anyway, I won''t let you live here, I will take you away now." "Brother, otherwise I will stay here today." Ruan Ningluo kept thinking, then whispered. Gu Yicheng''s face was gloomy for a moment when he heard the words: "Ningning, do you want to hear his words and separate from me?" Ruan Ning was afraid that he would think too much because of her behavior, so he shook his head and explained, "Brother, that''s not the case, I didn''t mean it..." It''s just that his old man was so angry. What if she leaves with Gu Yicheng tonight, and the two really severed the relationship between father and son? ! ! Today was originally a good day for family reunion, who would have thought it would turn into this scene. The two present are one of the few people she cares about in this world. She felt ashamed of the other one, and didn''t know what to do. However, the two of them are really worthy of being a father and son, and both have the same stubborn temper. Ruan Ning chose to stay, also to calm Uncle Gu''s emotions. What they were together really happened too suddenly for him. Give him one night, maybe he will figure it out tomorrow morning, and it won''t stop them from being together. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * Three-shift check-in. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 147： Gu Huasheng called in the guards at the door and asked them to "please" Gu Yi out. As soon as the two guards entered the door, they were startled by the chaos in the living room, and hurriedly pulled out their guns subconsciously, thinking that someone from other forces had invaded the villa and wanted to attack. As a result, I didn''t expect that the last person who asked them to invite out would be the young master. "..." Seeing this posture, Ruan Ning knew that Gu Huasheng had come for real this time. It seems that he really does not approve of her being together with Gu Yicheng. Ruan Ning wanted to persuade him sincerely, but Gu Huasheng did not change his mind. Taking Gu Yicheng''s current power level, let alone two guards, even if there are twenty more, these people may not necessarily be his opponents. But under Ruan Ning¡¯s soothing eyes, Gu Yicheng didn¡¯t do anything to the two guards. He calmed down a bit. Before being "please" to leave, he said: "Ningning, you live here tonight. I will come and pick you up tomorrow morning." He chose to take a step back. However, one night was already the limit of his retreat. If it takes a little longer, he doesn''t know if he can calm down and restrain himself from doing nothing. Hearing Gu Yicheng''s words, Ruan Ning secretly breathed a sigh of relief. As long as one of the two people is willing to give in, there is still room for this matter to change, and the relationship will not become more and more rigid. It wasn''t a big event at first, but it was just because the two of them had the same temperament, which made it into the current situation, and the two had a fight because of this. "Uncle Gu, I''ll go out to give a gift to my brother." After Ruan Ning hurriedly said this, he didn''t give him a chance to refuse, and immediately followed him out. Because the two guards knew Gu Yicheng''s identity, although they didn''t know what happened in the villa before they entered, they did not dare to force him to leave like they did with others. I only dared to stand three meters away from him in silence, watching him walk towards the door. After Ruan Ning came out of Gu''s house, he ran after him and called out his brother twice in a low voice. However, the person in front of him was probably angry with her, just staring at her with a pair of pitch-black eyes, and did not smile gently at her when he saw him as before. The two big men in the family became angry with the same children. Ruan Ning felt that he was caught in the middle and was in a dilemma. After coaxing one, she had to coax the other. "Why did you come out?" Gu Yicheng said lightly. "I''ll come here to give you my brother." Ruan Ning blinked, and gently took his hand, his voice was soft, and he looked cute. Gu Yicheng took a deep look at her. Although there was still no smile on his face, the coldness between his eyebrows and eyes was reduced a bit. "Brother, Uncle Gu is an elder, and he is too old, so he can''t get angry, let''s let him this time, don''t care about him." Ruan Ning said softly. "You don''t want him to be angry, so you can make me angry?" Gu Yicheng thought that she cared about that person more than she cared about herself. A gloom flashed through her eyes and her face was not pretty. "How come?! Brother, you are the most important thing in my heart." Ruan Ning stretched out his finger and sweared, "I promise, after I persuade Uncle Gu, I will go back tomorrow, OK..." Where Gu Yicheng is willing to be angry with her, he just is not willing to separate from her. Coupled with the old man''s obstruction, his mood suddenly became very bad. Although the two are not biological fathers and daughters, they are even closer than their biological ones. After years of love, the relationship is naturally extraordinary. And he and Ningning only have the feelings of the last few months. Gu Yicheng had little confidence in the emotional comparison with the old man. So he was a little scared, afraid that she would break up with him by listening to the old man. He didn''t use his abilities to forcibly take people away, he also wanted to retreat as a way to prevent her from feeling dissatisfied with his actions afterwards. In the end, he might only push her farther and farther. Gu Yicheng was furious, but his IQ would not decrease, so the old man''s plan to beat the mandarin duck was fulfilled. "Then tomorrow, regardless of whether he has figured it out or not, I will take you away. Then you have to go back with me and can''t stay here anymore." Gu Yicheng reached out and hugged her, with a hint of dismay in his tone. Ruan Ning agreed to let him relax, "Uncle Gu, he will definitely figure it out." That''s because you are here today. If you change the occasion, Gu Yicheng has no doubt that if his fist skills are worse, the old man will beat him until he can''t even recognize his father. The two of them didn''t want to embarrass her, so they didn''t make any heavy moves this time. The old man is the one who accepts death the most, and his concept is still decades ago. He treated Ningning as his own daughter. Now that the son and daughter are in love, the blow to him is undoubtedly huge. He didn''t believe that man would let go so quickly. ********************************** ************************************** the other side. The people who have been busy in the Supervisors'' Union recently turned their backs on their horses, and nothing went well. Zhang Da, who is the president of the Supervisors'' Union, is very worried. First of all, they wanted to find the Gu family''s healing supernatural power. Gu family hid her identity information very well, and they couldn''t find much useful information at all. Last time I sent someone to contact her, trying to dig her from Gu''s house with generous terms, but she refused it unexpectedly, and lost a chess piece they had arranged in the Gu''s army. What makes Zhang Da do not understand is that the rewards they give are absolutely generous. Not only will they help her raise the power level with a large number of crystal nuclei, but also the future treatment will be one of the best in the power guild. , Will never treat her badly. But why did this healer supernatural power directly reject the olive branch they threw without even thinking about it. In the past, it was not a high-level abilities who had not rejected their guild of abilities, but no one would refuse so simply after listening to the treatment they proposed. The reason why Zhang Da would give such a good treatment when he didn''t know the specific strength of the other party was because so far, the Gu family hadn''t asked them to borrow a healing power for more than half a month. This was completely different from what he had previously imagined. It shows that this healing system ability is very likely not the first-order and second-order ability he is supposed to be, but the third-order. As for the higher-level healing system, Zhang Da hadn''t thought about it. Because if there is really a Tier 4 Healing power, it is impossible for the Gu family to stop letting out the sound of the wind, so sullenly. After all, that is not an ordinary ability person, it is a Tier 4 healing system ability person! ! ! If this news is released, how much benefit it can bring to them, Zhang Da does not believe that the people of Gu''s family will not know. Therefore, the person with the healing power should be Tier 3 at most. But even if it was so, Zhang Da became vigilant, a sense of crisis arose in his heart, and he couldn''t wait to get people out. Recently, the situation outside has become more and more critical, and the number of injured on the base has been increasing. The four healing powers of their union are completely busy, but some people can''t help but save. If the union of their supernatural powers can recruit this healing supernatural power, it will not only prevent the Gu family and the army from getting out of their shackles, but also ease the pressure on their union in all aspects. Unfortunately, the solicitation plan failed. And after the solicitation was over, the Gu family strengthened the protection of this healing power. Even during the military treatment, someone followed her every step of the way, even if Zhang Da wanted to send someone to contact her again , There is no way to find opportunities. However, misfortune did not come singly, but at this time, their convoy carrying supplies was robbed by an unknown group on the road! ! For them, it would be worse. "President, after the group of people robbed our material car, they drove forward for a while, and the wheel marks on the ground were gone. I think there must be space supernatural beings among them." The man who spoke was this time. The captain of the squad that transports the material vehicle. The group of people who grabbed the material car was cruel, and many of his team members were injured. He vowed to find out the group and avenge his team members. But that group of people was too cunning, just like the loach, if they didn''t pay attention, they couldn''t find anyone. The target of the material cart is so big, and only the space supernatural person can put the material cart away in such a short period of time, and then disappear with people. Zhang Da''s face changed completely when he heard of someone with spatial ability. Although the space powers are as rare as the healing powers, they do not pay much attention to the space powers as much as the healing powers. There are also several spatial abilities in their guild, but their level is generally not high and the materials they can transport are limited. Therefore, every time they transport the supplies, they use the convoy, and it is rare that the space supers will be transported by themselves. This time, because of the importance of the materials being transported, they are both space supernaturalists and the convoy at the same time. So the only material they survived this time was the part delivered by the Space Supervisor. Half a month ago, Gu''s family also encountered a robbery gang that robbed a material car like them. Maybe there will be any clues over there. The robbery gang has stepped on them now, and if the Supervisors'' Union does not act again, others might think they are easy to bully. Zhang Da thought for a while, and made up his mind, "Send someone to find Shen Qizhi, and ask her to accompany me to Gu''s house later." ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * One more clock in. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 148： "What are you doing here! You are not welcome here." Gu Huasheng looked at Gu Yicheng who appeared at the gate early in the morning, and made a straight face. It could be said that he didn''t have a good face to him. Because of the relationship between the two children in the family, Gu Huasheng thought about not falling asleep all night. When he got up this morning, he wore two big dark circles under his eyes. In Gu Huasheng''s heart, Ruan Ning was young, didn''t understand anything, and was such a well-behaved and sensible child at ordinary times. How could he fall in love at a young age. So don''t think about it, he can guess that it must be the stinky boy in front of him. He didn''t care about it, so he broke his family Ningning. What Gu Huasheng has to do now is to prevent the two people from meeting as much as possible, and don''t let this stinky boy influence Ningning again. Gu Yicheng heard the disgust in his tone and raised his eyebrows without showing weakness, "I''m not here to look for you, I''m here to bring Ningning back. As long as you let me take people away, I can guarantee that in the future. I won''t bother you." "No! If you want to take people away, don''t even think about it!!" Gu Huasheng said decisively, "Don''t forget, Ningning is still underage, so I''m still her guardian. If I say no, it won''t work, she is now You can only live with me." Gu Yicheng''s eyes were slightly deep, and he snorted coldly, and continued: "Ningning is still a member of our Chenxi team. The captain wants to bring the players back to the team. You can''t stop this? Ningning has the right to be herself Make a decision." Gu Huasheng didn''t expect that he would say such shameless remarks, blowing his beard and staring angrily, and he almost had a fight with him at the door. Ruan Ning heard movement in the villa, walked over after hearing the sound, and saw the tall man standing at the door, his eyes lit up, "Brother." Gu Yicheng put away the imposing manner he had faced Gu Huasheng just now, with a lot of restraint, "I''ll come and pick you up." "Brother, you came too early. Uncle Gu and I were just preparing for breakfast." After a night of calming down, Ruan Ning realized that Uncle Gu''s anger today seemed to be less than that of yesterday. She wanted to take advantage of it. During the breakfast meal, I had a few more good words from Gu Yicheng to him, so I wanted to persuade him. In Ruan Ning¡¯s impression, Uncle Gu is actually a very good speaker. She believed that as long as she said something nice and rubbed him for a few days, he would one day support their relationship. "I have prepared breakfast for you over there. You can go back to eat with me. It is the seafood porridge you said you wanted to drink yesterday." Gu Yicheng said in a gentle voice, casually. Ruan Ning tangled a little, looked at the person on the left and then at the person on the right, thinking that she had promised Gu Yicheng yesterday that she would go back with him regardless of whether Uncle Gu figured it out or not, so she pursed her lips. , Said: "...Then I will tidy up, now go back and eat with brother." Upon hearing this, a smile appeared on Gu Yicheng''s face. Unlike his happiness, Gu Huasheng on the other side frowned. He could blow his beard and stare with Gu Yicheng, furious, but he couldn''t stop Ruan Ning from doing anything, let alone lock her away from any place in the room. "Ning Ning, this kid has no good intentions, don''t be fooled by him." Gu Huayang was partial. Between his own son and Ruan Ning, he still chose the latter. Gu Yicheng listened to the old man''s words and snorted coldly: "Dad, you said that I was your own son anyway. Did you degrade your own son like this? I know you love Ningning. When Ningning married me, she It''s your daughter-in-law, and everyone is still a family, so there is no difference." The word daughter-in-law in his mouth completely made Gu Huasheng''s entire face as black as coal in an instant. At this moment, he really wanted to be without his son. Ruan Ning smelled the smell between the father and son. To be honest, if you didn''t know that they were father and son, what kind of enemy would you think they were? Looking at each other is not pleasing to the eye, and choking at each other when they catch the opportunity. But before he could think about how to ease the atmosphere of the scene and pull the topic out, Ruan Ning saw Adjutant Li, who had been following Gu Huayang, appeared in her vision. She hurriedly said to the other side: "Adjutant Li, why are you here?!" Mommy, the savior is here. Seeing an outsider present, Gu Huasheng put away the ugly expression on his face and asked, "Adjutant Li, what are you doing here?" Lieutenant Li explained his intention, "The chief asked me to call you and Miss Ruan Ning to visit him." Then he told about the situation that Zhang Da, the president of the Abnormal Union, and Shen Qizhi, the healer, came to the army. Gu Huasheng thought about it for a while, and felt that it was not easy for the Supernaturalists'' Union to come to the door, and agreed to go with him. Ruan Ning didn''t have any objections, but it was a pity that she had not had time for breakfast. However, she also knew that Gu Huayang would never come to her if there was nothing serious about it. He would ask Uncle Gu to bring her along this time, indicating that it was time for her to go out this time. "I will go with you." Gu Yicheng said in a deep voice. If he didn''t go with him today, the old man would definitely find another chance to stay on his side. Adjutant Li glanced at him, and he didn''t seem to expect him to be there: "Young Master Yicheng can certainly be together if he wants to." Gu Yicheng wanted to go with him, Ruan Ning raised his hands in agreement. It must be nothing good for the Abnormal Union to come here this time, and Gu Yicheng''s strength is undoubted. In the face of absolute strength, even if the Abnormal Union is thinking about any ideas, it is impossible. Gu Huasheng wasn''t happy that this stinky boy was still following inwardly, but he glanced at Adjutant Li beside him, and said nothing this time. ********************************** ************************************* Ruan Ning had heard of Shen Qizhi''s name a long time ago, after all, she was the hope base before, recognized as the number one healing power. It is said that in the entire base, there are too many survivors who want to seek her treatment every day. Most people can''t even see her, which is very popular. In contrast, Ruan Ning felt that she was a bit too low-key as a dual power player. In the Hope Base, there is no reputation, and only a small number of people have seen her use her powers. However, Ruan Ning is also a pushy person. She feels that she is fine now, eating and drinking, and able to do some meaningful things. No matter what other people think, she feels quite satisfied anyway. If she was made famous, people would recognize her everywhere, and Ruan Ning would feel particularly uncomfortable if she wanted to come over and build a relationship with her. This life of exposure to others is a bit too troublesome. "Presumably this beautiful girl in front of me is the one with the healing power." Zhang Dayou has seen Ruan Ning''s photos, but he had someone secretly took them, so the pixels are very low and the angles are not good. And only one person''s profile can be seen. At that time, he felt that this Gu family''s healing power should be a great beauty, but after seeing the real person, he felt even more amazing. Real people are much better than photos. "Ruan Ning, this is Chairman Zhang of the Abnormal Union, and next to him is Shen Qizhi, the healer." Gu Huayang introduced each other to each other. Ruan Ning''s attitude was not enthusiastic, and he slapped his head slightly, saying hello. "Miss Ruan recently had to treat the wounds of the entire army alone. It''s really hard work." Zhang Da said with a smile, as if just casually caring. Ruan Ning smiled lightly when he inquired without a trace, and said, ¡°Who didn¡¯t know that Ms. Shen Qizhi is the number one healer in the base. Every day there are more injuries than our army. Seeing her for treatment, I didn''t see her feeling hard. I am still far behind her. Speaking of which, I should still learn from her. "Want to routine her? Humph! She is not fooled. Can''t you just say what you want to say, but you have to make a roundabout, a simple sentence has to change several meanings. Ruan Ning hates dealing with such people the most, and talking to them is very difficult. Zhang Da didn''t expect this little girl with a well-behaved, soft and frail appearance to be quite eloquent. Gu Huayang on the side said: "Chairman Zhang, I don''t think the matter you just said is needed. After all, Miss Shen Qizhi is so busy, our army will not waste her precious time." Don''t think that he would not know the little thought of the Supernaturalists'' Guild. Can they be so kind to let Shen Qizhi come and help for free? You must know that they spent a lot of money here in the Gu family and wanted to invite Shen Qizhi, a healing power, to come over. The power guild did not agree, but let another Tier 3 ability, He Qiong. Now I don''t know why, but he came over to show his courtesy, if he took it, he would be stupid. Zhang Dapi smiled and said, "Chief Gu, how can this be called trouble? Everyone is a base, and we should help each other." Shen Qizhi is an iceberg beauty, standing coldly on the spot, with no expression on his face and few words. Only when the leader of the guild leader of the supernatural powers next to her was asking her, she would reluctantly agree with a few words, giving people a feeling of inaccessibility. Ruan Ning will pay attention to this person, besides being a little curious about her healing power, the other is because of her height. The woman next to her visually estimated that it was more than 1.7 meters, half a head taller than her. Ruan Ning felt that at this height, standing next to her was like a child. Although Zhang Da came to Gu''s family for help and cooperation, he didn''t want to put his posture too low. After talking about it for a long time, he came to the point. Ruan Ning also understood this person''s second intention. It turned out that the material car of their supernaturalists'' union was also robbed, so they wanted to catch the robbery gang with the army. Ruan Ning heard the news, undeniable that he was a little gloat in his heart. This was a completely different feeling from hearing that the Gu''s material car was robbed. It''s really that the impression that the Supernaturalists'' Guild left her before was not very good, otherwise she would never gloat after hearing the news even if there were no fluctuations. "Chairman Zhang, it''s not that I don''t want to help you, it''s that our army has no clue about the gang that robbed the material car. The material car we have been stolen has not been recovered yet." Gu Huayang told the supernaturalists union I don''t have any good feelings, but it''s not time to tear my skin. Otherwise, he wouldn''t let them in at first, let alone let the second brother bring Ning Ning to come. However, Gu Huayang felt that the people who robbed the supernaturalist''s union and the people who robbed their army did not seem to be the same group, and their modus operandi was different. Could it be that there is not only a group of people outside who are paying attention to the materials of the Hope Base? ? Could it be someone from another base? ********************************** ************************************* Ruan Ning did not participate in what happened in the meeting room later. After learning that Gu Huayang asked her to deal with the Shen Qizhi and Chairman Zhang this time, now that the task is completed, she doesn''t need to stay here anymore, so she found a chance to leave. But Ruan Ning was listening to him just now, always feeling a bit familiar. Because of the characteristics of the gang of robbers described by Chairman Zhang of the Abnormal Union, how could it sound like someone from their Morning Squad. Although he didn''t say exactly how many people were in the robbery gang, the combined abilities of Gu Yicheng, Lin Yang and Superzi are completely consistent with the characteristics of the robbery gang, and they are fully capable of doing it. at this point. Ruan Ning had doubts in her heart, so on the way back with Gu Yicheng, she asked her own guess. Unexpectedly, but heard-- "That''s right, the three of us did this." Gu Yicheng replied very simply, with nothing to hide Ruan Ning''s meaning. Ruan Ning was shocked after hearing this, with a look of doubt: "Brother, when did you go? Why did I not know anything." She was not so sure just now, because the imperial capital was not the only one who could get together and have them at the same time. Those who have these abilities. Moreover, the Gu family also encountered these people who robbed the supplies and vehicles last time. It is impossible for Gu Yicheng to rob them of their own. "We went last night. At that time you lived with the old man, of course I don''t know." Gu Yicheng''s tone carried a trace of resentment that she didn''t go back by herself yesterday. Because this matter should not be made public and had to be carried out in secret, Gu Yicheng didn''t find many people, so he called Lin Yang and Chaozi to go with him. Hyperzi is responsible for locating the location of the convoy of the supernaturalists'' union that transports supplies, Lin Yang is responsible for blocking them, and he is responsible for grabbing the material car, and find the opportunity to put the material car into the space. Gu Yicheng will report it, and he is very dissatisfied with the fact that the supernaturalists'' union sent people to contact Ruan Ning. Ningning was about to go to the army, he couldn''t say anything, but these people made him feel unhappy when they came back. He happened to be in a bad mood last night, so he went and robbed a vehicle of their supplies. What''s more, in the past few months after the end of the world, their supernaturalists'' union has taken advantage of the fire and robbed their family and army. Today''s material truck is just a small amount of interest he recovered for Gu''s family. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Second time to check in. *The third shift is around twelve o''clock. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books], please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing] literature updates the fastest. Chapter 149： Ruan Ning guessed in his heart, but he never thought that the person who robbed the material car would really be them. "But the uncle was there just now and they were discussing the group of people to catch... Will you be found out?!" Ruan Ning first thought of what the three of them did, whether they would be noticed by the Supernaturalists'' Union. To. The Abnormal Union still has a lot of power in the Hope Base. If they knew that it was Gu Yicheng who robbed the material car with someone, I''m afraid this matter would be impossible to do. After all, it is difficult for the strong dragon to crush the ground snake. Their Dawn Squad has not yet established a foothold in the hope base, and now they will suffer a loss if they confront the people of the supernaturalists'' union. Gu Yicheng saw her worried because of this look, and soothed: "Don''t worry, they will never find out." The things in his space are no different from the ruins. As long as they don¡¯t say anything, there will be no People know that they did it. Ruan Ning was relieved when he heard him say this. However, it is not too exciting to grab opponents'' material vehicles. It''s a pity that she didn''t follow it last night, and she couldn''t see the scene of them being furious. ... Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng returned to the villa together, and saw Lin Yang sleeplessly from the upper floor. Lin Yang drank too much at the dining table last New Year''s Eve, and went to bed late at night, so he just woke up after a hangover. "Brother Gu, did I leave the base with you last night?" Lin Yang scratched his hair with a splitting headache. He felt even more uncomfortable thinking about what happened yesterday. He remembered that he seemed to have taken a car around the base with Brother Gu and Superzi at night, teased the people, and drove away. But... whose car is he robbing? ? Didn''t he do something terrible while he was drunk yesterday? ! ! Gu Yicheng nodded: "Well, yes, we went out. It seems that you were still awake yesterday, and you didn''t drink too much." Yesterday, Gu Yicheng saw Lin Yang drank a little bit. He didn''t intend to ask him to go with him, so he wanted to take Jiang Jingchao alone. As a result, Lin Yang heard what they said next to him, and he insisted on following along, thinking that his abilities could also help, so he agreed. Fortunately, although he was drunk yesterday, there was nothing bad about it, but it helped them to complete it exceptionally smoothly. Lin Yang looked dazed and couldn''t help asking, "Brother Gu, who''s the car we robbed yesterday? I don''t have any impression." He remembered that Brother Gu told them before leaving yesterday. , But he forgot. "It''s from the Union of Supervisors. By the way, you can remember not to tell this matter." Gu Yicheng hadn''t forgotten to tell Lin Yang, lest he missed it. Lin Yang: "..." Lin Yang has heard of the name of the Abnormal Union. Without Gu Ge reminding him, he knew that this kind of thing could not be said. He was so idle that he wanted to find a beating, so he would use this kind of thing to publicize. ********************************** ************************************* The Supervisors'' Union and the Gu family finally united, planning to encircle and suppress the gang who robbed the material cart. At the same time, Ruan Ning also occasionally saw Shen Qizhi in the army, and when he asked Zhang Chengyi, he realized that this person was sent as a condition expressed by the supernaturalists'' union. But she will only stay in the army one day a week this month. If there are too many, I''m afraid there will be opinions from the Supervisors'' Union. After all, she is the face of the trade union, and if she is missing, she really won''t work at all. It seems that the Supernaturalists'' Union really paid a lot of price for cooperating with Gu''s family this time. The benefit of getting it, Gu''s family won''t want it, so after Gu Huayang politely declined that day, he picked up a free doctor from the Supernaturalists'' Union in the army. Ruan Ning and Shen Qizhi came into contact, and the only feeling was that this person was also really cold. When she saw her, she didn''t give her a look, and she never took the initiative to speak to her. Or it should be said that she had barely spoken to the entire army, and stayed alone. Ruan Ning is not a person with a hot face and a cold butt. Since they didn''t want to talk to her, she would treat her as invisible. It¡¯s actually pretty good that everyone does not interfere with the river water, and no one hinders anyone. She didn''t need to have a good relationship with her anyway, nor did she need to please her for anything. This person came one day a week, and one month was four days. During these four days, everyone was in peace, and she was thankful. But you should think so. In comparison, this person is at least much better than that He Qiong. If you have a cold personality, let it be cold, it''s better than being a demon everywhere. She had to be fortunate, but fortunately, He Qiong was not sent by the Supervisors'' Guild this time. "Miss Ruan, it''s okay. Someone got a bullet in the chest because the bullet is close to the heart, and the army doctors can''t handle it. Now I can only trouble you to go there." Because the admiration and worship of Ruan Ning has been cultivated these days, now When something happened in the army, Zhang Chengyi''s first reaction was Ruan Ning, not Shen Qizhi, who was known as the number one in the base''s healing system. Ruan Ning glanced at the woman next to her, her voice soft and gentle, "Miss Shen, or you should go with me. The condition of this injury is serious, and I''m afraid I may not be able to solve it alone." The cure is different. The capable ones are here, so you can''t do nothing at all. Now that she has a job, she can do it, and she can take this opportunity to rest for three days. And Ruan Ning also wanted to explore the details of this Shen Qizhi. Su Yunjin hasn''t broken through the third rank yet, and she can''t find anyone to compare, and she doesn''t know what level she has improved. But you have obviously treated more serious injuries before? ! Zhang Chengyi felt strange that Ruan Ning was going to take Shen Qizhi with him. A trace of confusion flashed in his eyes, but after a little thought, he suddenly understood what Ruan Ning meant. He quickly changed his mind and helped to agree: "Miss Shen, you this way please." Ruan Ning couldn''t help but admire the cleverness of this Chengyi. Smart boy! She was a little worried that he would demolish her station. Shen Qizhi frowned, his voice was cold, "Okay." When he arrived, the wounded patient was lying on the bed covered in blood. The most conspicuous thing was the blood hole on his chest, which was always there. Gulugulu bleeding out. The doctor wants to perform surgery on him, so he needs the cooperation of healers. Standing at the door, Shen Qizhi seemed a little reluctant, but he hesitated for a while, and finally walked in. The door of the operating room closed. Immediately afterwards, Zhang Chengyi suddenly remembered something. He told Ruan Ning that Shen Qizhi seemed to be because of his own cleanliness. In the past, she would not make any direct physical contact during treatment. A person with healing powers can use the power without any contact, but physical contact treatment is more effective, so basically everyone does this in order to treat as soon as possible. However, after the ability breaks through the sixth rank, just like Su Yunjin in the previous life, he will no longer be affected by this. ¡­¡­Why the healing system of the supernaturalists'' union, the requests made when treating people are more strange. Ruan Ning heard last time that He Qiong never treated beautiful women. However, for He Qiong''s cautious character, it is not strange to make such a request. But I didn''t expect that Shen Qizhi, who looked desperate, had such strange requirements. Although there was already a person with healing powers in, Ruan Ning was still sitting in the doorway and waiting, and did not leave like this. The doctor was performing an operation on the man on the bed and helped him get the bullet from his chest. After he takes out the bullet and performs a simple suture, the healer must use the power to help his wound heal as soon as possible. This job has certain requirements for the ability of healing powers. If the level is lower and the speed is slower, the people in it are likely to lose too much blood. Ruan Ning was guarding the door because he was afraid that if the person inside failed, he could go to the rescue in time. But she felt that since Shen Qizhi could be well-known in the Hope Base, he definitely had some skills, and she wouldn''t even be able to do this. Ruan Ning was waiting at the door while playing mobile games. after an hour. Suddenly the door of the operating room opened from the inside. She thought it was a successful operation, but only saw one person rushing out of the operating room, and then one person squatted in the corner of the wall and kept retching. And this person is really Shen Qizhi. Ruan Ning was taken aback by her fierce reaction. What is going on here? "Miss Ruan, the nurse said that the people inside are bleeding heavily now, I am afraid that only you can save the field now." Zhang Chengyi glanced at Shen Qizhi who didn''t know what was going on, and said to Ruan Ning. "Okay, I''m coming." Life was at stake, and Ruan Ning couldn''t care about the woman in front of him, so he quickly put on the antibacterial suit and walked into the operating room. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * Three-shift check-in. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 150： Another half hour passed. Ruan Ning walked out of the operating room. Her hands were covered with blood just now, and she finally washed it with hand sanitizer inside. Fortunately, there is no danger, now people are all right. After Ruan Ning came out, he suddenly remembered the strangeness of Shen Qizhi before. He glanced at the corner and didn''t see her there. Then he asked Zhang Chengyi at the door, "By the way, where is Shen Qizhi now? Are you okay?" Zhang Chengyi replied: "Ms. Shen just vomited in the corner by herself for a while, then I asked her to take her to the living room to rest." Ruan Ning frowned upon hearing this, and said, "Why didn''t you let the person who came with her come and take her back?" As the facade of the Abnormal Union, Shen Qizhi naturally has his own bodyguard. But Shen Qizhi didn''t seem to like people to follow, so although the bodyguard was in the army now, he was in another lounge. Ruan Ning would ask this, mainly not because he was worried about this person, but mainly because if something went wrong with Shen Qizhi in their army, I''m afraid the Supernaturalists'' Union could find an opportunity to accuse them again. She didn''t want to leave anyone a handle. "Ms. Shen said that she was feeling a little uncomfortable today. Just take a break. There is no need to notify the people of the Mighty Workers'' Union." Zhang Chengyi has dealt with people from the Mighty Workers'' Union many times, and of course knows that they cannot be allowed He grasped the truth over there, so after he saw that Shen Qizhi''s situation was not right, he immediately wanted to notify the people of the supernaturalists'' union, but he was stopped by her and said that he would not be allowed to go. , And also said that she was responsible for something, and she would not blame them. Ruan Ning was silent for a moment after listening. Since Shen Qizhi felt that it was okay, he also said that he should not let anyone care. She said the same to the person concerned, and even if they were to blame, the Supernaturalists'' Union could not blame them. ... Ruan Ning went to the living room after he had treated people, and saw Shen Qizhi sitting and resting there. Her face was pale, not much blood, as if she had recovered from a serious illness. Ruan Ning also found it strange. If it was just a cleanliness fetish, he wouldn''t have such a fierce reaction, right? And when she was admitted into the operating room just now, she didn''t say anything. If she explained the situation in advance and refused, they would not force her to go. Ruan Ning deliberately asked the doctor and nurse in the operating room just now. They said that nothing happened. Everything was normal at the time. They just didn¡¯t know what was wrong. Suddenly, Shen Qizhi''s entire complexion changed, and then hurried out of the operating room. None of them responded. It''s gone. Ruan Ning didn''t think she was wrong in this matter rationally. She didn''t know the situation and never forced her to do anything. However, seeing Shen Qizhi''s a bit miserable appearance, she still felt a little conscience. , After all, she called this person over because of her own careful thoughts, so she hesitated for a while, still couldn''t help but care more: "Miss Shen, are you... are you okay now? Are you feeling better? Do you need me to ask Company Chief Zhang to find you a doctor?" Shen Qizhi''s lips were pale, and the expression on his face was cold and clear, and he couldn''t see any emotions, "I''m fine. No need." When Ruan Ning heard her say this, the topic she wanted to continue was cut off, and finally she could only say dryly: "Oh, then you have a good rest." "...Can you tell them not to talk to other people about this matter, especially those from our supernatural union." Just when Ruan Ning thought that was the case, suddenly, Shen Qizhi on the side whispered: "Every time I have something, they always make a fuss, so I don''t want them to know." Is the latter part explaining to her? Although Ruan Ning is a little curious, she doesn¡¯t go to the bottom of other people¡¯s affairs. Since she doesn¡¯t want other people to know, Ruan Ning will not ask more, "Well, I will let him and others Someone said it." After that, Shen Qizhi never spoke again. Ruan Ning is not a person who likes to take the initiative to find topics. Moreover, the other party is still a person who is not familiar with her, so there is no need to communicate, so he sat alone. He lowered his head in his seat and continued to play mobile games, as if Shen Qizhi was not there. The living room was quiet, only the breathing of two people. Ruan Ning never had a chance to say a word with Shen Qizhi until he left the army in the afternoon. ********************************** ************************************** After being recuperated in Hope Base for a period of time, Chenxi Team has recently begun to take over tasks. And under Ruan Ning''s soft and hard foam, she was also among the people who went with this time. Shen Qizhi will go to the army on the day of the mission, so even if she goes with this mission, it won''t delay the army''s affairs. It really doesn''t work, Su Yunjin is still in the villa, so he can be on top. This time their Dawn Team took over the task to help the army transport their cold-proof materials and go to another base in exchange for other materials. The location is the Chaoyang Base, a base in the province of Z next door. Although it is not a hope base for God, it is also a more famous base for China. At this time, the thick snow outside that had reached the knees had melted. The Chaoyang Base is not far from the Hope Base. Driving from the Hope Base, if you are lucky, you can go back and forth in one day and one night. Ruan Ning hadn''t left the gate of the base for a month since he arrived at the Hope Base. Now he suddenly saw the desolate and desolate environment on the roadside around him when he came out, he was a little uncomfortable for a while. Sure enough, ease makes people fall behind. Ruan Ning hasn''t worried about the appearance of zombies for a long time. Today, she discovered that she was not as flexible as the gunman. Dawn''s team only drove two vehicles this time, one was a small truck to transport supplies, and the other was an off-road vehicle driven by their team. Because it was transporting supplies, it couldn''t be a big fan or attract people''s attention, so there were not many people on their team this time. Just seven people. Two were in the minivan and five in the off-road vehicle. Of course, just in case, to prevent people from grabbing the material truck when they were not paying attention, Gu Yicheng collected all the materials to be transported into the space in advance, planning to wait for the car to reach the Chaoyang base. Put it back again some time. In this way, even if someone does not have eyesight and wants to come over to take advantage of the fire, they will not get anything. Not long after the convoy drove forward, Ruan Ning, sitting in the back seat, saw the tragic sight of the street in front. The blood stains on the ground, as well as the stumps of human limbs and broken arms, all indicate what happened here. It seems that there has only been a fight here not long ago, and it is the human side who lost. In recent times, things like this have happened more and more. Ruan Ning has been staying in the base, and he has not heard anything from the army. Sometimes when I see the survivors who have managed to escape from the mouth of the zombies, they are lying on the hospital bed covered in blood and dying, Ruan Ning feels indescribable. That kind of feeling is very complicated. Although I have never known them, but seeing these people like this, it is inevitable that there is a kind of human lips and teeth. I don''t know that disaster will befall her and the people she knows. As a healing power, Ruan Ning deals with people who are on the verge of death every day. This feeling of accustomed to life and death makes people really become more and more indifferent sometimes, and less and less. Sympathy. When Ruan Ning first arrived at the end of the world, he was scared when he saw the ugly appearance of the zombie, and would only hide in the car and shiver. If someone died in front of her, she would feel extremely uncomfortable. However, seeing this now, she has no sadness or joy in her heart, nor can it be said that she has no feelings at all, but she has become accustomed to it, so she has a stronger ability to bear it. These things can no longer cause her to produce much emotional fluctuation Up. In just a few months, the process of her psychological changes was obvious. You see, she is still the same as the one who has been protected, not to mention the other survivors who fight with zombies outside every day. Their life situation will only be more difficult than hers, and the indifference and numbness in their hearts will only be more. ********************************** *************************************** noon. Gu Yicheng sat in the car, looking at the map in his hand with grim eyes, wanting to change the route to the Chaoyang base. They only drove on this road for less than two hours, and they have seen the tragic scenes left after several zombies and humans fight, and the time interval between each occurrence is very close. This shows that the road they chose before is no longer safe, and if they continue to go on, the risk factor will be very high. Their team must change to a safer route. Ruan Ning saw that Gu Yicheng was alone in the car and didn''t get out of the car. Worried that he would forget to eat, he brought him a lunch. Their lunch today is beef sandwiches. The team members prepared them in the base ahead of time, and then put them in the space. When they want to eat them, they are still warm. "Brother, don''t be busy, let''s eat something." Seeing the girl approaching, Gu Yicheng''s frowning brows slowly stretched out, and after listening to her, he put down the map and said warmly, "Okay." Ruan Ning naturally sat beside his seat, and the two had a meal together. Ruan Ning ate the sandwich in hand, thought of something, hesitated, and asked: "Brother, Uncle Gu, do we really care about it?" Uncle Gu is in a bad mood recently. When she went to visit him at Gu''s house yesterday, she heard from the guard of the villa that he hadn''t eaten much during this time and he didn''t think about food and tea all day long. It seems that he is really sad this time. She might not care if she changed to someone else, but he was really kind to her. Seeing him like this, Ruan Ning felt more or less guilty. Gu Yicheng thought differently from Ruan Ning. He could tell at a glance that his old man knew that playing emotional cards could not prevent the two of them from being together, so he started to learn to use bitterness. Otherwise, how could the guard standing at the door know that he knew so much detail, and even voluntarily revealed it to Ning Ning, without having to think about who instructed him, and only the girl in front of him would care and be confused, plus innocent. , I have never doubted the minutiae. However, Gu Yicheng would not go to explain this matter, let the people around him think more, "You also said that he just couldn''t accept the fact that we are together for a while, so he should not hurt his body. Maybe it¡¯s just that he really has a bad appetite, and he will eat when he is hungry, so don¡¯t worry too much.¡± Ruan Ning thought for a moment, and thought that what Gu Yicheng said also made sense, and he finally felt less uncomfortable in his heart. She only hopes that Uncle Gu can figure it out as soon as possible, stop getting angry with Gu Yicheng, and get along well with the father and son. Even because of the fact that the two of them fell in love, although Uncle Gu treated her as good as ever, he had ignored him for several days. "Ningning, you have been worrying too much recently, so I always think about it. By the way, Chaoyang Base has recently cultivated some new fruit varieties. When I get there, I will take you over to have a taste." Gu Yicheng He promised to take her out to do the task together so that Ningning could stay away from the old man, so that as soon as others leave the base, the old man would take advantage of his absence and do something to affect the relationship between the two of them. "Really?!" The cultivation technology of Chaoyang Base is well-known. Ruan Ning heard that there were new varieties there, and his attention was temporarily attracted by this. Seeing her very curious about this, Gu Yicheng smiled and introduced her to the general situation of the Chaoyang Base. Ruan Ning combined the content of the novel with what he said, and finally he has a deeper understanding of where they are going this time. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * One more clock in. *The second is at nine o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 151： Gu Yicheng adjusted the route. Just as their team was about to change directions at an intersection in front of them, to change their way to Chaoyang Base. Suddenly, the smoke in front of them blocked their sight. Soon, the two cars they drove were surrounded by orange smoke from the smoke bombs, and the visibility was very low. I am afraid that no one can see them when they pass by. "Brother Gu, it''s not good. Someone is coming to grab the material car!" Jiang Jingchao saw the sudden situation in front of him, and quickly activated his mental powers, probed the surrounding situation, and said, "But they are not many, they only came. There are five people, and now everyone has arrived next to our material truck." "Brother, what do we do now?" Ruan Ning''s expression on her face was fairly calm when she said this, and she was not very nervous about someone coming to grab the material truck. The materials they transported this time have already been collected into the space, so they don''t worry about anyone coming over to grab them. There were only a few large boxes in the small truck, and the boxes contained a few stones they picked up from the road. Ruan Ning thought of this method. If someone came to grab the material cart and waited for them to open the box and find that it was filled with stones, the feeling of the gap would be very sour. Others are the same, angry to angry, but everyone is not worried about supplies. All they have to do now is to catch this group of people. The two people on the small truck carrying the supplies have already got off the car, and their movement is blocked because of the obstruction of smoke. Those who came to grab the material truck probably had already prepared, so under the cover of the smoke, they quickly ran away. "Captain, the people who came are all speed abilities, we can''t catch up, let them run away!" a person said. They came out this time, because they brought only a few people, so they didn''t let the speed superpowers of their team follow. Unexpectedly, these people took advantage of the loopholes, and now they can''t catch up with them. "Brother Gu, the boxes we put in the car to cover people''s ears were also taken away." Jiang Jingchao checked the trunk of the truck and found that the boxes that were used to pretend but had nothing in fact were missing. In other words, this group of people not only has a speed ability, but also a space ability. Such a configuration is rare. After all, those with speed ability are easy to see, but those with space system are very rare. Ruan Ning was also surprised after hearing this. Fortunately, they did not have a fluke this time, thinking that the materials they transported would not be lost, but they had already collected the materials into the space early. Otherwise, today''s supplies may not be kept. However, Ruan Ning suddenly looked forward to those people who robbed them of their supplies when they returned to their site, opened the box, and found that the expressions were revealed after the stones were filled with them. They would definitely look good by then! "Leave them alone. Let''s continue to drive to Chaoyang Base." Gu Yicheng said in a deep voice, her dark eyes as deep as ink. Although the people who robbed the material trucks could not see their faces clearly, many notable details were exposed on them. For example, the model of the grenade they used and their familiarity with their route. It is very difficult for the people in Yeluzi to get these things, and they have a clear goal. After setting off the smoke bomb, they didn''t even glance at the material vehicle that they went directly to. It means that the group of people who just robbed has probably already known that their Dawn Team is going to transport supplies along this route to Chaoyang Base. ********************************** ************************************** After many twists and turns, Chenxi Team finally arrived at Chaoyang Base at 4 o''clock that afternoon. There are many wood-type supernatural powers in the Chaoyang base. Although their superpowers are not at the level of combat effectiveness, they have an advantage that some bases do not have, that is, plant cultivation technology. They will use the various edible plants cultivated by the wood system to exchange the materials they need with people in other bases. For example, the cold-proof materials that the Dawn Team delivered to the army this time. "You want Captain Gu sent by the base army to deliver supplies, right?" Following the announcement from the guard at the door, a tall woman in her thirties walked out of the base. Her right half of her face had a large area of ??scars that had been burned by the flames, crisscrossing and looking very hideous. It was in sharp contrast with her white and smooth face on the left half, half an angel like a devil. "Yes, we are from the Morning Squad." Gu Yicheng didn''t mention the incident of a powerful looting vehicle on the road. It is still unclear who did this thing. It may be the forces on the Hope Base, or the Chaoyang Base, and even the group of people who traded with them is not completely impossible. At the bases of both sides, there are not many people who know that the Gu family''s army will let them deliver supplies, know when they will deliver the supplies, and which route they take is even less. So telling this matter is not only useless at all, on the contrary, it will startle. The women knew that they were members of the army, and their expressions were calm and their attitude was neither lukewarm nor cold, and said calmly: "Then you follow me in." The forces that exchanged materials with the Hope Base Army this time are the cultivation center of Chaoyang Base. Unlike other bases, in the Chaoyang base, the status of wood supernatural powers is very high. And the cultivation center has concentrated most of the wood supernatural powers in Chaoyang Base. Or, to put it in a more accurate way, it is the splendid achievement of the cultivation center in the last days, which has created the absolute position of the wood supernatural power in the Chaoyang base. The wood type abilities of other bases are not as good as they are here, so Chaoyang base can now be said to be the longing place for all wood type abilities within China. Of course, the Chaoyang Base depends on this technology to survive, and it will certainly not reveal the cultivation methods of plants. If the wood supernaturalists in other bases want to follow suit, it may not be so easy. They can only buy the varieties they cultivated and spend time to study again. What''s more, the Chaoyang Base will continue to develop new varieties, so that after repeated cycles, the Chaoyang Base has a firm foothold and has a place in the major bases of the end times. Just like the new fruit variety that Gu Yicheng and Ruan Ning said at noon, it was just cultivated by the breeding center, and the news was released this week. "Aunt Yu Xian, be more enthusiastic about the guests. Don''t have a face with your boss. This will scare people away." A cute-looking little girl with pigtails walked out of the training center. After seeing the little girl, Yu Xian''s scarred face became a little more gentle, and her tone was helpless: "Yiyi, why did you come out? Didn''t I just ask you to stay in the incubation room? ?" Xu Yiyi stuck his tongue out and said wittyly: "The incubation room has been boring for a long time. I don''t want to stay in it all the time. I want to come out and breathe." Yu Xian was helpless to this lively niece, but worried that she would be in danger when she went out alone, so she could only say: "I want to take these people to discuss important matters. You can only be in the training center alone. Go around and can¡¯t go anywhere else, you know?" "Well, auntie, I know, I won''t run around." Yu Yiyi was slightly lost in not being able to get out of the incubation center, his eyes rolled, and he glanced curiously at the guests next to him, and said crisply, "Hello, My name is Yu Yiyi and I am ten years old this year. Just call me Yiyi." Who doesn''t like a little girl with a cute appearance and personality, Ruan Ning couldn''t help smiling when she saw her like this, "Yiyi, hello." As early as when Yu Yiyi came over, he noticed this elder sister who looked like a fairy in front of him, but because she was afraid that she did not like her as much as the beautiful elder sister I saw last time, I didn¡¯t dare to talk to her. She took the initiative to talk to herself, her eyes lit up, and she said excitedly: "Sister, you are so beautiful, just like that fairy." When Yu Yiyi got excited, he directly said what he was thinking about. After speaking, he probably felt that the sentence was too abrupt, so he lowered his head slightly, feeling a little embarrassed. Ruan Ning was stunned when he heard the words, and then showed a kind smile. It¡¯s been a long time since the end of the world that I have encountered a child who speaks so bluntly. Children who can survive in the end of the world are generally not simple, just like the powerful speed supernatural person Chang 14 that I met in province h before, that is He was in junior high school before the end of the world, but he was like a little adult, knew a lot of things, was cautious, and even after being caught by them, he would behave well to please him, and he was too clever and smooth. But if there is no adult guarding, I am afraid that only such a child can live better in the last days. Maybe it was because the little girl in front of her had a sweet and quirky mouth. After chatting for a while, Ruan Ning had a good impression of Yu Yiyi. "Ningning, are you really not going with me?" Gu Yicheng frowned. Now he is going to trade supplies with the people in the cultivation center, and by the way, talk about the follow-up of the transaction. Ruan Ning: "No, Yiyi and I went to the incubation center together." Ruan Ning no longer plans to go to the incubation center with Gu Yicheng. During the time he was in trouble, she was with this little girl named Yu Yiyi, because she said that she could take her to the breeding center and introduce her to the existing varieties of their breeding center. Yu Xian on the side didn''t agree at first to let Yiyi and the people from these other bases get together, but seeing Ruan Ning''s face and temperament, the whole person was smiling, and he didn''t look like a malicious person outside. So after hesitating, he reluctantly agreed. When Gu Yicheng heard Ruan Ning refused to be with him, he glanced at the little girl next to Ruan Ning coldly. Seeing that she had no military value, he didn''t say anything, and went with the girl herself. Yu Yiyi noticed the sight of the man falling on her, felt the strong danger at that moment, shrank subconsciously, and hid behind Ruan Ning. That man''s eyes were so terrible just now! ! ********************************** ************************************** Ruan Ning followed Yu Yiyi slowly to the various breeding rooms on the first floor of the breeding center, and saw a lot of breeds that he had never seen before. On the first floor, there are some mutant vegetables, of all types, some Ruan Ning has seen in restaurants in Hope Base, and some are the varieties that existed before the end of the world, but they have all changed their appearances. She gave Ruan Ning a variety of introductions beside her, and she couldn''t distinguish them, and there were some varieties that were unheard of, and had never heard of them. Yu Yiyi said that those new varieties were only bred recently, and not many people know that they are mainly used to exchange crystal nuclei and other materials with people in other bases. After the introduction, Yu Yiyi still did not forget to use a tone and expression with a hint of praise, pointing to several of those new breeds, saying that these were all cultivated by her. Ruan Ning was indeed a little surprised after listening. On the way to the incubation room with Yu Yiyi just now, she vaguely felt that although this little girl looked very young, she should have a high status in the incubation center. Because along the way, sometimes they met other supernaturalists in the incubation center. When they saw her, they would come over to say hello to her, and they should all know her. It''s just that Ruan Ning didn''t expect her to be so powerful. It seems that her wood power level should not be low, otherwise it would be impossible to breed so many varieties. Sure enough, a person should not be prosperous, and one cannot be contemptuous of her just because she is young. Ruan Ning thought at first that it was because Yu Yiyi and the woman who brought them in just now had this status in the incubation center. Now it seems that this is not the case at all. The strength of this little girl is not simple. Ruan Ning praised her without hesitation. Yu Yiyi blinked a pair of big eyes, clinging to Ruan Ning next to him. I don''t know why, she likes this sister in front of her very much, her temperament is very comfortable. And besides those uncles and aunts, there are basically no other people who can talk to Yu Yiyi in the incubation center, because Aunt Yu Xian does not let her play with people outside, saying that they all have no good intentions and want The idea of ??starting a cultivation center was not sincere, so she could only deal with various seeds and plants every day. "Sister Ningning, what is the relationship between you and that older brother just now?" Yu Yiyi asked curiously. Ruan Ning was slightly puzzled about her unclear question, and said, "Which brother are you talking about?" "Yeah...it''s the tall, handsome one who stood next to you at the beginning and looked a bit fierce in my eyes." Yu Yiyi was only in the fourth grade of elementary school in the town before the end of the world. Not much vocabulary, so she used words she knew to describe the powerful brother just now. Ruan Ning realized that the person with fierce eyes that Yu Yiyi said was actually Gu Yicheng, smiled happily, and said, "Brother and sister are boy and girl friends." "Wow, boyfriend and girlfriend!!" Yu Yiyi exclaimed, then covering his eyes with a shy smile on his face, he asked in a low voice, "Then sister, do you and your brother usually kiss?" Her voice is a little low, Ruan Ning can only hear clearly by listening carefully. This time it was Ruan Ning''s turn to blush, coughing lightly, and quickly changed the subject, not letting this person continue to ask, and said stiffly: "Yiyi, didn''t you just say you want to take me to the incubation room on the second floor? Is it? I¡¯m curious, you take me over now." Yu Yiyi stuck his tongue out, smiled playfully, and didn''t ask any more questions. The two of them went up the elevator of the incubation center and went to the second floor together. The second floor is where the cultivation center cultivates fruits. The locust tree planted in the middle of a greenhouse is surrounded by a few people. Ruan Ning asked, "Why do you plant a locust tree here? Does it have any special meaning?" This locust tree has nothing special except for its thicker branches. If it hadn''t been for her to feel a bit similar to the mutant locust tree that their morning team saw in B University, she would not pay too much attention to it. Hearing her asking about this locust tree, Xu Yiyi grabbed her ponytail nervously and said apologetically: "This is the secret of our cultivation center. I''m sorry, sister Ningning, I can''t tell you." Although she liked this sister Ningning very much, she always remembered what Aunt Yu Xian had said to her, and no one could tell the secret about this big locust tree. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Second time to check in. * Three shifts at twelve o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 152： "Yiyi, it''s okay. Just treat me as if I didn''t ask anything just now... In fact, if you want to say sorry, it should be me telling you. I hope you don''t mind my question." Ruan Ning didn''t think there was anything wrong with Yu Yiyi''s failure to tell her about the difference between the locust tree. She just asked curiously and casually just now, and didn''t think so much, she didn''t expect to ask the key to the cultivation center. To be honest, if the person standing here is not Yu Yiyi, but an adult who thinks a little more, maybe she will start to think that today is deliberately approaching, and then come to inquire about the news. It''s not bad if she didn''t get rid of the incubation center. Cutting off a person''s wealth is like killing a parent, no matter who is hit by this bottom line, I am afraid that there will be no good attitude. But this person apologized to her here. Yu Yiyi was a little happy that she didn''t complain about this, "Sister Ningning, thank you for being considerate of me." In fact, their cultivation center said that this locust tree was planted for feng shui, and she could have said the same to her today. , But Yu Yiyi didn''t want to lie to the pretty sister in front of him, so he directly said what he wanted to say. Ruan Ning knew in her heart that Yu Yiyi was able to tell herself that the locust tree was the secret of their cultivation center, which meant that she had given her a lot of trust. If she is really bad, how can she be In the later time, both of them skipped this topic tacitly and went to see the new fruit varieties cultivated nearby. All fruits in this cultivation room have been tested and can be eaten directly without any side effects on the human body. With permission, Ruan Ning picked a fruit with the same shape as a five-pointed star and tasted it. It was sweet and delicious, with a lot of water. The taste was a bit like an apple before the end of life, but it was slightly sour. It tastes a bit like lemon. Ruan Ning couldn''t guess what variety this was. After asking the people around him, he realized that it was a fusion of apple and lemon before the end of the world. If these two fruits grow alone in the soil, they will not grow. Because after the end of the world, the land is polluted just like the water resources. The previous fruits cannot grow on the polluted soil. Only this new fruit variety can grow stubbornly, and there will be nothing if you eat it. side effect. Some have special bonus effects, which will have many benefits to the human body. The two spent half an hour in the incubation room on the second floor. With the convenience of Yu Yiyi, Ruan Ning tasted every kind of fruit here. Some are rare and expensive, and the price of a fruit is a second-order crystal core. If you want to directly buy a plant that can produce this kind of fruit, the price is even more expensive. The key is that their incubation center may not sell yet. Because before they cultivate a new variety, they can''t let other bases with wood supernatural powers get the seeds of this plant in advance, otherwise this variety will lose the value of trading with other bases. Next, Ruan Ning and the others went to the next room to watch the process of seed germination. Every seed of the last days is hard to come by. These seeds are collected by the cultivation center after a lot of effort, so they are all very cherished. When Ruan Ning heard Yu Yiyi talk about the seed, her heart moved and she had some other thoughts. There are also some seeds collected on the way to the Hope Base in her space. Maybe you can change something more practical in the cultivation center, and everyone can benefit each other. Anyway, the seeds are not very useful to her. She herself is not a wood type supernatural person, and it is impossible to go to the farm to cultivate new varieties. Xu Chi in their team is a wood type supernatural person. However, his wood type supernatural powers are a bit different from the wood type supernatural powers of the cultivation center. His powers are more aggressive, so they don''t need to be used. Not long after the two stayed on the second floor, someone came to the incubation room and found Ruan Ning and Yu Yiyi. They said that the things over there were already busy, so they both went to the hall now. "Brother, are you over?" Ruan Ning saw standing in the hall, trot over and took his hand affectionately. "Well, it''s over." Gu Yicheng touched her head with a gentle voice: "Ningning, how are you? Did you have fun just now?" Ruan Ning nodded like pounding garlic, and a pair of apricot eyes filled with excitement: "Um, I am very happy. There are many kinds of plants in the cultivation center of their Chaoyang base that I have never seen before." And she and Yiyi cultivated together. All the fruits in the center were eaten for free. How could she be upset? ! "Big brother is good." Yu Yiyi already knew that this man and sister Ningning, who was as beautiful as a fairy, were boy and girl friends. He was not as scared as the big brother in front of him, even this time. He also greeted him in a weak voice. Gu Yicheng looked at the face of the girl next to her, and returned her with a gentle smile. After Yu Yiyi finished greeting, he also walked to Yu Xian''s side. "Yiyi, where did you go just now?" Yu Xian hasn''t seen her niece having such fun for a long time. It''s her fault. If she didn''t bring her to the incubation center by herself, she wouldn''t even be able to talk. No one. Yu Yiyi answered her question truthfully. As for the fact that she almost missed her mouth just now, she did not tell Aunt Yu Xian. Not because she was afraid that Aunt Yu Xian would scold her because of this, but because she was afraid that she would not let her play with Sister Ningning anymore. At Yiyi''s request, Yu Xian promised to let them, outsiders, spend the night in the incubation center. Their cultivation center usually does not easily keep people here, because the cultivation center has a lot of precious plants, they guard against outsiders too late, how can they take the initiative to recruit people. Ruan Ning was reluctant to stay on other people''s territory, but looking at the pleading gaze, they did not find another place to live in Chaoyang Base, but stayed. For today¡¯s dinner, the members of the Morning Light team also ate at the cultivation center. Ruan Ning only found out after asking Gu Yicheng that the cold-proof materials they transported this time were changed to some different varieties of plants. The raw materials for the dishes that Ruan Ning ate at the Gu''s restaurant were all purchased by the Gu''s from this cultivation center in the Chaoyang base. After that, the Gu family used the crystal cores earned from the restaurant to buy some more practical materials. Because the two parties have cooperated many times and have a basis for cooperation, the cultivation center only relaxed this time and was willing to sell the plants to Gu''s family. The place where the incubation center entertains guests is a small three-story building at the back. Because the plants require different light and heat conditions and various security measures in the cultivation center, Yu Yiyi told Ruan Ning that power is supplied 24 hours a day. however, Before eight o''clock in the evening, the incubation center suddenly went out of power. Ruan Ning, who was lying on the bed, was also dark in front of him, and could not see anything. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * Three-shift check-in. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 153： Ruan Ning changed to a strange environment today and was a little uncomfortable, so he has not fallen asleep yet. Seeing the room suddenly darkened, a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes, and at the same time she turned on the flashlight. How could the power be cut off suddenly? Will something happen? ! Ruan Ning remembered that Yu Yiyi told her during the day that the incubation center would never be powered off under normal circumstances. The seeds in the cultivation room on the first floor and the second floor are the focus of their cultivation center. Before they germinate, each of them is very fragile and will lose their vitality if they are not careful. After Ruan Ning put on her coat, just as she was thinking about whether to go out and have a look, suddenly there was a knock on the door. Ruan Ning suddenly became vigilant and took the gun out of the space again. He breathed a sigh of relief and opened the door when he heard the rhythm of three long and one short knocks outside. As expected, the person standing at the door is Gu Yicheng. He also holds a flashlight in his hand. The warm yellow light illuminates half of his handsome face. Ningning, are you okay here? " Ruan Ning shook his head and said, "I''m fine, but I''m a bit worried about whether something will happen to the incubation center. I feel something is wrong with the sudden power failure this time." Gu Yicheng thought about the robbery they encountered on the road during the day, combined with the current situation, and consistent with her thoughts, "I am afraid that some people want to use this power-off meeting to fish in troubled waters, and it is very likely that the one who robbed our supplies and vehicles during the day The same group." Ruan Ning rounded her eyes and said anxiously: "Then their goal is¡ª" What is the most valuable thing in the incubation center? Of course it is the new plants that have just been cultivated! ! Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng planned to take a look. They were worried that they hadn''t caught the group of guys who robbed them of their supplies during the day. Now that they have sent them to the door again, they must not easily let go of this good opportunity. Both of them have flashlights, although the entire incubation center is powered off, there is no light, and there is no need to move forward in the dark. However, when he was about to walk out of the door of the Xiaoyang Mansion, Gu Yicheng suddenly turned off the light source of the flashlight, and his vision went dark again. Before Ruan Ning had time to panic, she felt a warm hand holding her, and a familiar and reassuring breath came, making her a little uneasy, and she immediately calmed down. "Shhh, someone is coming to our side." He whispered. Ruan Ning followed his example, holding his breath and not letting people next to him notice. Fortunately, the person who passed by the small foreign building was the guard of the cultivation center. He was still wearing a uniform. He should have heard the movement and was rushing over there like them. They are now standing on the flat ground downstairs, and they can see the white light flashing by in the building in front of the cultivation center. While they were waiting for the guard to leave, Jiang Jingchao and four other people also heard the movement and came out to join them. Jiang Jingchao obeyed Gu Yicheng¡¯s arrangement and released the spiritual net, trying to find where the group of foreigners is now. Who thinks, his spiritual net has just extended from the first floor to the second floor of the cultivation center, and he intends to start a search. At that moment, my head suddenly stabbed, and the ability was forced to take it back, his face instantly paled, his throat was fishy, ??and he immediately leaned forward and vomited a mouthful of blood. Ruan Ning was standing next to Jiang Jingchao, frightened by his reaction, and quickly reached out to support his arm, "Superzi, what''s wrong with you?! Why did you vomit blood suddenly!" Jiang Jingchao wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and said in a hoarse voice: "The other party also has a mental ability person, and the level is higher than mine. I was discovered by that person just now, so I was mentally backlashed." Jiang Jingchao''s mental abilities had already broken through the third rank, and the only possibility that the opponent could have reached the fourth rank could push him to this level. Gu Yicheng thought for a moment, frowned, and said in a deep voice: "Let''s go back the same way. Let''s leave this matter out for the time being." The other party came prepared, and it was a tough bone. Since these people are not here for them, there is no need to get involved. Ruan Ning thought of Yu Yiyi, who had a deep affection for the incubation center, and he hesitated for a moment, but in the end he did not ask Gu Yicheng to support the incubation center in the past. From the fourth level, the mental powers began to gradually become aggressive, and the sixth level can control zombies, and is no longer simply used to detect the surrounding situation as before. Just now Superzi was attacked by the opponent''s Tier 4 mental system, and his mental power was backlashed. The attack of the mental power ability is long-range, which makes people hard to defend. It is also a power that is more difficult to deal with in the end of the world. Among them, I am afraid that only Gu Yicheng, who has just stepped into the fifth-order thunder system ability some time ago, can be completely immune to the influence of that spirit system ability person. The other players are only Tier 3, and if they play face-to-face, they have a sense of support. Even if the opponent has a Tier 4 mental ability, their chances of winning are still great. But Superson can''t detect the opponent''s location now, but the opponent''s psychic powers can know their location. The enemy is in the dark, and they are in the light. It may not only be useless if you go, but it will also cause a commotion. . Now I can only hope that the incubation center will have measures to deal with such emergencies. ********************************** ************************************* After half an hour. The incubation center was re-energized. Soon, not long after, Ruan Ning, who stayed in the room at ease after listening to Gu Yicheng¡¯s words, heard a rush of footsteps outside the Xiaoyang Mansion. Then, a group of people came here and knocked on the door to knock the people living in the Xiaoyang Mansion. Everyone called out from the room. In this small western-style building, in addition to their Dawn Team, there is also a team of ten. I heard that they seem to come from a small base next to the Chaoyang Base. This time, like them, it is to cultivate the center. "Something happened in our cultivation center just now, and now we can only invite everyone to go to the front hall with us." The young woman leading the team counted the number of people and said seriously. Ruan Ning noticed that the few people who came from the training center all had electric shock batons in their hands, indicating that if some of them resisted and disobeyed the arrangement, they would also use it. It seems that something really happened in the incubation center, otherwise these people wouldn''t even suddenly become so strong when they speak to them. ... Yu Xian stood in the hall with an ugly face, clenched her fists beside her, holding back her anger. Someone just reported to her about their loss this time: "The plants in our three breeding rooms, 101, 203, and 204, were all stolen by those thieves." The plants in these three breeding rooms are the latest varieties of their breeding center. The group of people who came to the breeding center to steal things had a clear goal. They didn''t go to any of the other breeding rooms, and went straight to these breeding rooms. At first glance, they knew that they had long been given the idea of ??their new breed. Their cultivation center can indeed take time to re-cultivate all the plants. They know the whole process and it is only a matter of time before they want to replicate. But the key now is that if these plants are exposed to the outside in advance, then their new varieties will have no value, and the people in other bases are not stupid. How could they bring supplies to exchange with them for things that have lost value? . Recently, the situation outside the base has become more and more severe. News can be heard everywhere that the base has been besieged by a group of zombies. Everyone is in danger and is more cautious when going out. And most of the supernaturalists in the cultivation center are wood supernaturalists, and the force value is generally low, so there is little hope that they will go out and search for supplies by themselves. As for thinking of ways to develop newer varieties to replace existing new varieties. They can''t guarantee that what can be cultivated in this week will be better than this time. Nowadays, the cultivation center is short of materials. If there is no material in exchange for other bases, it is difficult to say whether they can survive this winter safely. If they can''t hold it up, their incubation center might be closed down. Yu Yiyi stood beside Yu Xian with a pair of sleepy eyes. She was also called out of bed just now. She heard that the plants in the three cultivation rooms of the cultivation center were stolen tonight. Okay, "Aunt Yu Xian, what should we do? Next week, the major bases will send people to collect the goods one after another. If the plants are stolen at this time, we will definitely not be able to get so much. ." Yu Yiyi knows that the breeding center is the hard work of Aunt Yu Xian, and those newly cultivated varieties are the capital that their center depends on for survival. If they lose their advantage, they will lag behind others, and they can no longer have the status they have now. . In order to set up the incubation center, Aunt Yu Xian suffered a lot and suffered a lot of sins. Yu Yiyi didn''t want to see her come back again. Yu Xian''s eyes were like torches, and she patrolled the guests who stayed overnight, and finally landed on the morning team. To be precise, it was Ruan Ning alone with a bad tone: "Of these people today, you are the only one who visited the incubation room in the afternoon. , Know where those plants are placed." The suspected Ruan Ning hadn''t said anything yet. When Yu Yiyi heard her stabbing words, he was anxious and quickly defended, "It is absolutely impossible for sister Ningning to steal things!!" However, Yu Yiyi is still explaining the behavior for an outsider who has only known for a few hours at this time, making Yu Xian even more angry, hating iron for not making a steel road: "Knowing people, knowing faces and not knowing your heart! Yiyi, you only this afternoon I took this person to these incubation rooms, and the plants were all stolen in the evening. Today, only one of them came to the incubation center. How can I not doubt these people!! " Ruan Ning didn''t expect the incubation center to suspect this matter to her, and his expression was obviously stunned for a while. Gu Yi on the side took her shoulders and held her by her side. It was full of protection. His eyes were cold and fierce, "Don''t lose things, just put hats on us." After speaking, he sneered and continued: "Why don''t you suspect that your incubation center steals it? It''s not impossible to guard and steal, is it? After all, the people in your incubation center know better than us in the incubation room. What is there and knows where the circuit is in this place? How would a group of us outsiders who have just been here for a few hours know." Gu Yicheng''s suspicion is not groundless at all. Those who know the specific transaction time between the army and the cultivation base are the only people in this cultivation center except their people. It is not ruled out that some people eat inside and out, combined with people outside to do this thing. Their main purpose should be to cultivate the plants in the center, and to rob their material trucks should be incidental. Yu Xian was also irritated for a while, so her mind was confused, and now after Gu Yicheng''s wake up, she realized that she had indeed missed the possibility he said. But the people in the incubation center are old people who have been with her for a long time, and she really doesn''t want to believe that this matter will be done by her own. "Before we investigate, all of you must stay in the incubation center, and no one can leave." Yu Xian also asked the people in their incubation center to look at each other to see if there are too few people on their side. "Why do you restrict our actions! Go to someone who stole something? We didn''t take it. If you don''t believe it, you can search the room one by one." Seeing them forcibly detaining them and not letting them leave, One of the people in the small base team looked angry. Yu Xian: "How do I know if any of you is a space supernatural person." For space supernatural persons, does it make sense for them not to search the room? Therefore, these people cannot leave until they are ruled out. Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng looked at each other and looked at each other. The two of them have never come out since they returned to the Xiaoyang Mansion, and they didn''t bother to steal things. Naturally, this matter has nothing to do with them, nor do they know it. The only thing I can say is that their morning team was in the daytime today Ruan Ning felt unhappy to be treated this way. But she is not afraid of the shadow leaning, nor is she afraid of other people''s investigation. ******************************** ************************************* The Cultivation Center has arranged two lounges for them, and someone will come to ask them about the situation tonight. Ruan Ning sat on the seat, pursed her lips, her expression was a little frustrated. She has to bear all the responsibility for today''s unwarranted disaster. "Brother, I knew I would not agree to live in this place." She didn''t. Thinking of a simple decision will cause them unnecessary trouble. What''s more, this matter is complicated, and there is also a Tier 4 mental ability person involved in it. I am afraid that it will not be solved in a short time. They may have to stay here for several days because of this. Gu Yicheng listened to Ruan Ning¡¯s resentful tone, stroked her soft hair, smiled, and soothed: ¡°Ningning, it¡¯s nothing to do with you. If the incubation center doesn¡¯t trust us, no matter where we live tonight, , They can all doubt us. Maybe they live outside, they will only think that we have this opportunity to commit crimes." During the time they were waiting in the lounge, a little girl gently pushed open the door of the lounge, but she hesitated in her movements, she only dared to stand at the door, not half a step in. Ruan Ning heard the movement, noticed the person at the door, saw Yu Yiyi''s embarrassed appearance, and sighed, "Yiyi, it''s okay, you come in." "Sister Ningning, I''m sorry. Aunt Yu Xian''s personality has become a little irritable. She was also irritated by what happened in the incubation center today. There is no malice." Yu Yiyi rubbed the corners of her hands and lowered her head. Look at her, "I''ll come over to apologize to you for her, I hope you don''t mind what she just said." Ruan Ning was silent for a moment. To say that you are not angry at all is false. How can you not be angry after all? ! No matter who is suspected of stealing something for no reason, it will be very upset. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * One more clock in. *The second is at nine o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 154： Ruan Ning was angry that the incubation center had no evidence, so she casually suspected her, but this matter had nothing to do with Yu Yiyi in front of her. Even if she was to blame, she couldn''t blame a child who was only ten years old. Moreover, it is not easy for the people in the breeding center. Fortunately, the new breeds that have been cultivated for so long have been stolen by a group of people, and all the hard work has been in vain. Thinking that they are all so miserable, it is understandable to be a little emotional tonight. After thinking about it, Ruan Ning''s heart was not so uncomfortable. Instead, he asked intimately: "What can we do for you? After all, we can find the person who actually steals something earlier, and we can leave the incubation center earlier. ." Yu Yiyi completely believes that Sister Ningning in front of her will not be the one who steals things, so she did not hide what she knew, and directly told all the information she has investigated: "Aunt Yu Xian, she just went to monitor It seems that someone went to turn off the monitoring of the power distribution room before the power outage... Our cultivation center really had a traitor this time. It was a circuit that someone disconnected from the inside." When talking about this, the expression on Yu Yiyi''s face was sad and angry. She couldn''t think that this matter would really have something to do with the kind-looking uncles and aunts of the incubation center. The eldest brother is right. No matter who the stealer is, the fact that they can not ignore the people who eat inside and out of the training center. The world of adults and children don¡¯t understand, and Yu Yiyi can¡¯t understand. The incubation center gives everyone a place to settle down. If it weren¡¯t for the incubation center, they would not be able to live their lives. Why does this person betray the incubation center and do things for others? How much benefit did those people give him/her again... Ruan Ning saw Yu Yiyi''s sluggish look and didn''t know how to comfort him. The end of the world has magnified the dark side of everyone''s heart, and the treatment of the cultivation center is good, but how can it compare with your own interests. For some people, as long as there are enough benefits, there is no corner. ********************************** ************************************* While the incubation center was rushing to investigate, at the same time, a conversation was also taking place in a remote corner of Chaoyang Base. "Do you know that you almost broke my big business just now? Why are you telling me about other mental supernatural beings now and don''t tell me earlier!?" A woman with a half black mask stared There was a man with peach-eyed and feminine looks around him, and his tone was obviously unpleasant. "I have to ask you about this. In the final analysis, you are responsible for this matter. When you invited me, you never said that there will be other mental powers in this cultivation center. I didn''t find you. It¡¯s not bad to ask for mental damage expenses. What if I¡¯m found out? I haven¡¯t planned to change my base recently, and I still want to continue mixing at the Chaoyang base.¡± Hearing her accusations, the man said slowly.¡± And you should also thank me. If I hadn''t helped you deal with the mental superpower, you would definitely be discovered this time. How can you get out of the cultivation center smoothly?" The mask woman frowned when she heard the words: "Don''t worry, even if the spirit type supernatural power person tells the matter, they cannot be sure that the Tier 4 spirit type supernatural power person is you. Chaoyang Base is not the only one in Weidong. The fourth-order mental system, don¡¯t forget, so does Zheng Lin, if someone really finds out, you can just throw the pot on her? Anyway, there is the grudge between her and Yu Xian, her motive for committing the crime It¡¯s much bigger than you, no one will suspect you." Wei Dong''s peach blossom eyes narrowed, his tone ridiculed, but his eyes were inattentive: "Say, your Cui family shouldn''t do this kind of thing less often. I''m so proficient in shaking the pot, even I am ashamed." "..." The mask woman was not worried about the guy in front of him being discovered, but once he was exposed, the guy would definitely confess all of them mercilessly. If it weren''t for the need for a high-level psychic superpower this time, and she really couldn''t find another more suitable person, she wouldn''t go to him to cooperate. He only explored the way for them. At most, he was an accomplice, and he was alone. If you want to get away easily, you only need to leave the Chaoyang base and change to another base. But their Cui family is different. Not to mention that they couldn''t leave the hope base. They just took so many plants from the cultivation center at once. If they didn''t find it, it would be considered a big beam. "By the way, I heard that you didn''t succeed in grabbing supplies during the day?" Speaking of things during the day, the face under the woman''s mask became even more ugly. Today I heard that the Gu family''s army would send people to the Chaoyang base, thinking that they would have to do something with the incubation center anyway, so they also robbed their material truck. But who could have imagined that the boxes brought back by the people who were sent out to grab the supplies were all filled with stones, but the supplies were not seen at all. What is wrong with him, he must bring it up! This is sincerely making her feel uncomfortable! The masked woman seemed to have tolerated the man in front of her to the limit, the tone of her voice changed, "If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb." Seeing that she was already anxious by himself, Wei Dong shrugged and stopped continuing the topic. Tonight, he had a hand with the psychic supernatural power who appeared in the cultivation center. If it wasn''t for that person''s rank lower than him, this time it might not be able to overpower him. It''s just that the biggest threat tonight is not him, but the person next to the mental superpower. Even he couldn''t figure out the level of that person, and the mental power invasion had no effect at all, probably not a simple character. He asked about the daytime affairs and wanted to know who this person was. As for whether the Cui family knows the news, what does it matter to him? Wei Dong thought a thousand times, yawned, and said, "Patriarch Cui, I should help you too. It''s already so late now. Should I let me go to sleep? It''s eleven o''clock, how can I go to the beauty sleep?" The mask woman''s tone was extremely disgusting, "What beauty sleep do you have for a big man?!" Wei Dong smiled: "Who says that men can''t sleep beauty sleep. You are sexist, OK?" "All right, you go. There is nothing wrong with you here anyway." After speaking, she threw him a crystal core. This is another Tier 3 mental nucleus that she promised to give. If it weren''t for this, Weidong, a guy who was unprofitable and could not afford to be early, would have been willing to come and help them. To be honest, when the crystal nucleus was given out, the woman still felt a little pain in her heart. This is the nucleus of the third-order spiritual system. Everyone knows how rare the crystal nucleus of spirit-type zombies is. It is not difficult to solve a single spirit-type zombie. What is difficult is that it is often followed by a large group of other zombies. Just to get two third-order crystal nuclei, the Cui family lost several abilities. Wei Dong achieved his goal and got the crystal core. Naturally, he didn''t want to stay here for a second, so he turned and left. After the people left, a person standing behind the masked woman said: "Patriarch, this Wei Dong is too arrogant, do you want us to find someone to take him--" The mask woman snorted coldly: "He is a Tier 4 mental type superpower, do you think it is so easy to deal with?" "Now we can''t provoke more enemies to ourselves. As for this Wei Dong, he offends a lot of people. Sooner or later someone will clean him up for us. It won''t be long before he is proud." She paused, her eyes flashed with a fierceness, and continued: "However, Weidong can ignore, the person who provided us with the news, you should quickly find someone to get rid of him, lest there will be many nights dreams and let him break us. Good thing." ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Second time to check in. * Three shifts at twelve o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 155： Ruan Ning asked Yu Yiyi to tell Yu Xian about Superzi''s discovery of Tier 4 mental powers among those people. At this time, there are not many abilities capable of reaching Tier 4, and there are only a handful of Tier 4 mental abilities. After they have been in Chaoyang Base for so long, they should know if there are any Tier 4 mental ability players in Chaoyang Base. Although the person with Tier 4 spirit system might not necessarily belong to Chaoyang Base. But at least the scope has been reduced a lot, and there is no longer a purposeless search, but a search target. Not long after, Yu Xian personally came to the lounge of their Morning Team, but this time she came here to apologize. Because Yu Xian had locked a superpower in their cultivation center, that person had already run away because of a guilty conscience, and they were sending someone to catch him back. No matter who the group of people united with him is, what is certain is that it won''t be the morning team in front of her, she really blamed them. "I misunderstood you just now without fully clarifying the situation. I''m really sorry, I apologize to you here." She said apologetically. Gu Yicheng raised his eyebrows, and the aura belonging to the fifth-order ability was fully opened. Yu Xian suddenly felt a strong sense of oppression, which made people breathless. "Now that we know that the person who stole the stuff is not us, can we leave the incubation center now?" Gu Yicheng couldn''t stand the offense of others, especially offending the person next to him. He just helped them find clues to remind them to pay attention to their own people, but he just didn''t want people to put the hat of stealing on them. One yard goes to one yard. Now that this matter has been resolved, it is time to calculate another matter. Yu Xian¡¯s forehead was covered with sweat. When he heard him say this, she knew that her previous behavior was annoying these people. She could only try to find a way to make up for it, ¡°Captain Gu, it¡¯s not early now. You want to be at the base. In addition, finding a place to live is more difficult, otherwise you will live with us first tonight." "Brother..." Ruan Ning looked at the other party and apologized sincerely, so he secretly tugged the corner of the man''s clothes to signal him not to embarrass the people in the training center too much. She knew that Gu Yicheng was venting her anger, but the unhappiness that had arisen in her heart because of the previous events was long gone. Gu Yicheng glanced at the girl who blinked at him vigorously, and sighed secretly, knowing that she was soft-hearted this time. Although Ning Ning often appears to be indifferent to other people''s affairs, but in the end, her living environment was too simple, so she still has goodness in her heart and is unwilling to embarrass other people. If she is not protected by herself, sooner or later her character will suffer. But fortunately, he still stayed by her side to help her shield out the dangers in the dark. With him, since she doesn''t want to do one thing, then why force her to change. Gu Yicheng retracted the coercion from his body, and the corners of his lips curled up slightly, "Then I will trouble you." "No trouble, no trouble." Yu Xian wiped the sweat from her forehead with lingering fear. After setting up this incubation center, she has met many powerful people, but for the first time, she felt such a powerful aura from a person. In the past, there were only a few people sent by the Gu family, and there was no difference, so she didn''t take this team too much this time. It now appears that she is blind to Taishan. Fortunately, the incident just now hasn''t offended these people miserably, and there is still a chance to save them, otherwise the incubation center may cause more trouble. It''s hard to tell whether the plants they lost this time can be recovered. If they endure another wave of strong anger, it will be even worse. ****************************** ********************************** The next day. As soon as Ruan Ning got up, he heard that the person who had leaked the news was arrested by the incubators this morning. Just half an hour ago. It is said that when they found the man, they happened to see him being pursued and killed. They can say that they rescued him under the knife of others. The plot is very dramatic. This time, Yu Xian sent someone specially to invite them over, and he was also indirectly showing goodwill to them, letting them know the progress of this matter. Ruan Ning and the others packed up. When they rushed to the lounge, many people had already arrived here. They are all from the incubation center, some Ruan Ning has met, and some Ruan Ning has not. And the person in the middle who is tightly **** with a thick rope has a stubborn beard and an ordinary appearance. If it weren''t for this time, it would be difficult for others to believe that someone like him would do it. Betrayed the incubation center. "Old Wei, you are so confused! Do you know that the plants in the cultivation room are all the hard work of all of us, and you betrayed us for such a small profit. Are you worthy of our trust in you for so long?! "A middle-aged man on crutches in the seat got angry as he spoke. His leg became like this during a mission. He was grabbed by the zombie at the time and couldn''t get rid of his right leg. In the end, he had to cut his leg cruelly to survive that crisis. However, a person with inconvenient legs and feet, even if it is a supernatural player, no team is willing to accept him. In the end, the Cultivation Center took him in, and let him find a place to use it. He, like many people present, regards the cultivation center as his home, and the cultivated plants are just like their children. Therefore, they hate this betrayer very much. Even more heartache than those outsiders who stole plants. If he was tied up, the man didn''t excuse a word during the whole process. He lowered his head, as if he felt ashamed to face other people. Yu Xian also felt disappointed with the person in front of her. She couldn''t think that it was a traitor among them that caused this to happen. She said, "Old Wei, who instructed you to do this this time? As long as you honestly tell everything you know, I can still let you survive." When Old Wei saw someone coming to kill him, he knew that no matter if he said it or not, those people would not let him go. "...I don''t know who those people are. When they see me, All of them have a black mask on their faces, and I can''t see their faces clearly. The only thing I know is that it is a woman who leads these people." woman? Then there is also a Tier 4 mental ability... Yu Xian immediately thought of someone. Could it be that that person is Zheng Lin? ! There were only two Tier 4 mental powers they knew about at Chaoyang Base, and only Zheng Lin was a female. And the entanglement between the two of them is not clear for a while. But I am afraid that no one in this world wants to see her defeat more than she does. Yu Xian reached out and touched the scar on her left face, a trace of complexity and resentment flashed in her eyes. ... Now that things have progressed, Ruan Ning feels that they have no need to stay. They should also set off back to Hope Base. No matter how fresh it is outside, it is better to hope that the base will stay comfortable. When Morning Squad arrived, it was two cars, and when they returned, it was still two cars. The plants and fruits that were traded for cold-proof materials were put into the space by Gu Yicheng as early as yesterday, so they survived the disaster and were not stolen by those people. Knowing that they were leaving the Chaoyang base, Yu Yiyi hurried out of the cultivation center, holding a pot of colorful flowers in his hand. The flower bones are very small, but they bloom very well. "Sister Ningning." Yu Yiyi beckoned to her mysteriously and moved her closer. Ruan Ning was puzzled, but he bent down slightly so that she could talk in her ear. Yu Yiyi covered his mouth with his hand to prevent the voice from leaking out, and whispered: "Sister Ningning, this bunch of flowers grows next to the secret, I will officially give it to you now." The secret she said refers to the locust tree, right? Ruan Ning didn''t know what was special about that locust tree, but he knew the importance of that tree to their cultivation center. Ruan Ning looked at the serious little girl in front of him, and declined, "Yiyi, I can''t accept this gift, you should take it back." She still understands the truth that nothing can be done without gain. What''s more, how could she accept a gift from a child. "It wasn''t me, it chose you." Yu Yiyi said, there was no wind around, but the flowers in the pots moved in the direction of Ruan Ning, as if to say hello to her. Yu Yiyi pointed at the flower and said excitedly, "Sister Ningning, look, I''ll just say it likes you too." It is not so unusual that a person with a wood system can control plants. Ruan Ning felt helpless when he saw this scene. The person was a small trick that this person deliberately used to make him accept it. But listening to the innocent words in her mouth, she couldn''t help but smile knowingly. I also saw Yu Yiyi''s posture that if she didn''t accept it, she didn''t plan to leave. Ruan Ning couldn''t help this person in the end, so she could only take this pot of unusually bright flowers from her. , I will accept this potted flower, thank you for your gift." Ruan Ning couldn''t accept this person''s gift in vain, so she conjured a diamond bracelet from the space, changed the way, pretending to be taken out of her pocket, and put it on Yu Yiyi herself on her wrist. This bracelet is the same style as the one she is wearing now. It should be considered a commemorative gift. The two of them met once. Although the age difference is relatively large, and I don¡¯t know if they will meet again in the future, every time Ruan Ning sees her bracelet, she will definitely remember that she has such a cute little sister. I''m here. Yu Yiyi touched the bracelet cherishedly, both happy and sad, "Sister Ningning, I will definitely visit you at your base." Finally, she reached out and hugged the people next to her, and after saying goodbye to her, she watched reluctantly as the members of the Chenxi team left the Chaoyang base. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * Three-shift check-in. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 156： Gu Yicheng noticed the flower pot in her hand when Ruan Ning got in the car. Although she knew that the one who gave her this was a ten-year-old girl, she cherished the potted flower when she saw the girl holding it. He looked happy, still a little tasteful in his heart. I don''t know if it''s against the flower or the person. "Ningning, what do you do with it all the time? Just put the flowerpot on the ground." Ruan Ning did not notice his "good intentions", shook his head, and said, "It''s okay, brother, I''m not tired. This potted flower doesn''t weigh much, and I put it on the ground. I''m afraid I will wait for the car when it bumps. It was overturned." Gifts given by others carefully cannot be treated at will, and Ruan Ning still keeps it on the balcony of the villa. But because Hua is also considered a "living thing", it can''t be put in the space, otherwise she won''t have to worry about this problem. Fortunately, the flower pot that Yiyi gave her is very clean, and she is not afraid of staining her clothes if she keeps holding it. Gu Yicheng smiled and said helplessly: "Then I will find you a rope to fix the flowerpot, OK?" Yes, how could she not think of this way! Ruan Ning glanced at the empty seat next to him, and his eyes lit up, "Well, you can." Gu Yicheng took out a rope from the space, ready to help her take the flower to the seat and fix it, but when she just wanted to reach out to touch it, the flower bones on this plant suddenly shook, curled up together, the stems and leaves He also shook in the opposite direction, seeming to be afraid of him. Upon seeing this scene, Ruan Ning rubbed his eyes to make sure that he had not made a mistake just now: "...??!!!" Neither he nor Gu Yicheng had wood abilities, and it was impossible to control this plant. The other people in the car are not wood powers, so it''s even more impossible. In order to take a closer look, Ruan Ning took the potted flower back from Gu Yicheng''s hand. What is surprising is that as soon as it approaches Ruan Ning''s side, it has a completely different mental outlook, and even the flower bone flower unfolds again and shakes twice. Although Ruan Ning could not understand the language of the plant, she could inexplicably feel the joy of the plant in front of her approaching her. ? ! ! Is this plant going to be refined? ! ...Well, Ruan Ning knew it couldn''t be. After all, this world is only an apocalyptic world, and it is impossible for plants to become refined. However, everything has spirituality, and the current environment is so strange that it will inevitably change under such conditions. This plant should be a similar situation. When it encounters Gu Yicheng, it will retract the flower bone flower. It should be because the pressure on him belonging to the fifth-order ability is too strong. Usually when Gu Yicheng converges his whole body, it is difficult for ordinary people to feel it, and the mutant plant is right. The perception of all things is far more sensitive than that of human beings, which is why they react so much to it. The mutant plant Ruan Ning has seen a lot in the last few months, but this is the first time I have seen someone with such a spirituality. The most spiritual species she had seen before was the big locust tree with a big b size. Was it true that what Yu Yiyi said when he gave her this potted flower? Is this potted flower really close to her and seems to like the breath on her body? Isn''t it just a trick she deliberately used to get her to accept this pot of flowers? ? It can explain Gu Yicheng''s approach and resistance, but why does it show her closeness? Before Ruan Ning got into the car, he asked Chaozi to help him pick up the flower pot, but nothing special happened at that time. Even if Ruan Ning had doubts in his heart, their car had already left the Chaoyang Base area, and it was impossible to go back and ask. "Brother, do you know what this mutated plant is?" Ruan Ning asked the man next to him quietly. In Ruan Ning''s heart, Gu Yicheng is very knowledgeable, and no one knows more about the end times than he does. Perhaps he would know that this mutant plant is not necessarily what it is. "Give it to me first, and I will take a look." Gu Yicheng naturally noticed the peculiarity of this plant. He stared at the potted flower in front of him, searching for whether such a mutant plant had appeared in his memory. However, he I haven''t found any mutant plants that can match its characteristics. Maybe... this should just be an unusual and ordinary, a little more spiritual mutant plant. Gu Yicheng constricted his eyes slightly, took a knife and made a small cut in his finger. A bead of blood came out. He slowly moved his finger closer to the flower bone, and the smell of blood emanated. Its flower bone was slightly curled up. The reaction seemed completely disinterested. When Ruan Ning saw the movements of the people around him, a glimmer of puzzlement flashed in his eyes, and then he realized that he was testing whether this mutant plant was aggressive. Like the mutant vine they encountered when they went to B University to look for people before, it was particularly sensitive to human blood, and the smell of blood would stimulate it more and eventually **** people into a corpse. Presumably he was also worried about this, so he used his own blood to experiment. The wound Gu Yicheng made with a knife was very shallow, and it healed itself within a short while. During this time, Huaguduo still did not move at all. After confirming that it was okay, he replied: "I have never seen this kind of mutant plant before, but it doesn''t seem to be a problem now. If you want to raise it, just keep raising it, but -" He paused, "After you go back, keep it on the balcony. Don''t get too close to it." It''s better to treat this kind of unclear source with care. Ruan Ning knew that Gu Yicheng said this for his own good, and did not reject the proposal. Besides, she can''t walk around with a pot of flowers every day. ********************************** ************************************** Dawn Squad was lucky on the way to Chaoyang Base. They didn¡¯t encounter many zombies. However, on the way back to Hope Base, the zombies could encounter them from time to time. Although these zombies are not difficult for everyone to deal with, they make They are annoying. Ruan Ning was also together when everyone killed the zombies just now, and the shot made his arms numb. Ruan Ning returned to the car after killing the zombies, and placed the bag on the side of the seat. The bag contained the crystal nucleus they had just killed the zombie, almost half the bag. Now the morning team¡¯s car is parked on the side of the road, and everyone else is busy and has not returned to the car, so no one can see the flower in the flowerpot fixed on the seat when the girl closed her eyes and was sleeping. A transparent thing with a thickness similar to silk thread stretched out from the middle, trying to roll the crystal nucleus in the open bag next to it into his flower bone. Unfortunately, it was too greedy. It took the largest third-order crystal nucleus inside, the size of a quail egg, and its small flower bones could not be eaten at all. Instead, it was stuck in the middle, not up or down. Realizing that he was still too "weak" to eat the big meal in front of him, its stems and leaves trembled slightly, and then ¡®unwilling¡¯ to put the third-order crystal core back into the bag. Its tentacles were picking and picking around in the bag. After trying it several times, in the end, it could only''wrongly aggrieved'' and rolled a first-order transparent crystal nucleus into its flower bone. After swallowing the crystal nucleus, the flower bones slowly closed together. At this moment, if Gu Yicheng is in the car, he should be able to recognize it. The flower bone flower in front of him, which is still inconspicuous, is the giant flower that occupied most of the city in the previous life and that even high-level mutant zombies have to retreat. The way of eating is exactly the same. ¡ª¡ªThey all like to swallow the crystal nuclei in the heads of zombies, but they don''t catch a cold with human flesh and blood. Although, the flower bones it grew out of it was only the size of a human fingernail, and it couldn''t even swallow a larger crystal core. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù Giant flower: àÓàÓàÓ, I am wronged, but I will not say~ * One more clock in. *The second is at nine o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 157： Ruan Ning originally only wanted to take a short rest with his eyes closed. Whoever wanted this sleep, they slept for a full two hours, and they were almost back to the hope base. Last night I spent too late with the cultivation center. Today, I met too many zombies on the road. I was exhausted and relaxed mentally, so I just went to sleep. "Brother, why don''t you ask me to get up..." Ruan Ning rubbed her eyes, her apricot eyes looked blankly at the familiar guide sign not far away, because she just woke up, her voice With a hint of softness, it sounds like you are acting like a baby. "I think you are sleeping deeply, so I didn''t have the heart to disturb you." Gu Yicheng saw her sleeping soundly in the seat alone, so naturally he would not wake people from their sleep. As for the other people in the team, Ruan Ning, as one of the few girls in the morning squad and the sister of Captain Gu, would not care about her resting in the car. Even if she didn''t get out of the car to kill the zombies once, no one in the team would say anything to her. Her healing powers play a role and contribute to the team much more than killing zombies. Even every time she gets out of the car and kills zombies with everyone, everyone will worry about whether she will be injured. To some extent, it is not an exaggeration to say that Ruan Ning is the team favorite of Chenxi team. After arriving at the Hope Base, Ruan Ning''s whole person was also awake. Her gaze caught the flower bone flower on the side, and she paused for a moment. Hey, how do you feel that this flower seems to be better than the flower she just got from Yu Yiyi. It''s a bit older now. It should be her illusion... Ruan Ning didn''t think much, took it in his hand, and put the bag with the crystal core next to the flowerpot into the space, and got out of the car with the others. During the two days when they left, the team was managed by Xue Chen in good order. Nothing happened. It was the No. 3 base that was thousands of miles away and a major event happened. At 4:30 this morning, when the sky was slightly bright, the No. 3 base in city b encountered an attack by a group of thousands of zombies. This is also the first time China has encountered a group of zombies outside of these days. However, the No. 3 base can develop to such a large scale in the last days. It is not a vegetarian, and its response ability and resilience are faster than many small and medium-sized bases. It is not a little bit earlier. Their patrol team was three miles away from the base in the zombie group. At the time, they found them and sent people back to the base in time. The zombies were not allowed to approach the base, and the walls of the base were destroyed. He quickly assembled dozens of teams of supernaturalists to fight against the zombies, and within an hour, thousands of zombies were resolved. Except for the superpowers who died and injured in the fight with the zombies, Base Three had no other losses, let alone hurt the foundation of the base. The victory of the No. 3 base this morning has brought exciting news to all bases around and even China. These days, I have heard more news that the XX base was destroyed by the group of zombies, and the mood is depressed. The victory of the No. 3 base is also the victory of mankind, which greatly encouraged the morale of the human side. In this battle between humans and zombies, they finally pulled back a round. ... Ruan Ning put the potted flower that he brought back from the Chaoyang base on the balcony, poured some clean water on it along the way, and said softly: "You obediently stay in this place and bask in the sun. My sister will remember to come here every day. I watered you." Knowing that the mutant plant in front of him was spiritual, Ruan Ning subconsciously coaxed it as a child. After she finished speaking, Huaguduo seemed to understand, and she came over and rubbed her finger. Seeing this, Ruan Ning smiled crookedly and his eyes filled with smiles. For some reason, the more she looked at it, the more she liked the little guy in front of her. It was obvious that this little flower bone, if it weren''t for the colorful petals on it, would feel like little wild flowers everywhere on the country road. However, she will not dislike it. *********************************** *************************************** After Ruan Ning settled the gift from Yu Yiyi, he went downstairs and saw a "special" guest in their villa today. "Gu Yicheng, you said that something happened last time and you refused my invitation. You can''t be absent this time. Next Monday is my aunt''s birthday, I hope you can come by then." Cui Xiaoling looked at the handsome man opposite and handed it to He has a red bronzing invitation. A trace of unobvious irony flashed quickly through Gu Yicheng''s eyes, just about to say no to this person. Ruan Ning walked downstairs with fine steps, and said softly, "Brother, there are guests." Gu Yicheng didn''t mean to introduce Cui Xiaoling to Ruan Ning, and said casually: "Well, it''s a classmate of my brother." Cui Xiaoling saw that the attention of the man next to him had all been attracted by another person, a pair of eyes looked in his direction, only to see a girl in a black sweater and jeans, exquisite facial features, porcelain white skin, first One impression at a glance is clean. Cui Xiaoling has always been the best-looking girl in her class since she was young, and the same is true when she grows up in college. But because of the special circumstances of the last days, even if she wipes some expensive skin care products every day, she can¡¯t stop her skin from getting worse and worse every day. Although it¡¯s hard to tell from the outside, she sometimes gets it on her own. As soon as you touch it, you can feel that it is not as smooth and delicate as before. Fortunately, other people around are like this, and even those who are inferior to her are everywhere. She is still the most conspicuous existence in the crowd, as long as there is a place where she appears, it will definitely be the focus of everyone''s eyes. However, the girl in front of her now seemed to have never experienced the wind and frost of the last days. Not only did she look good, her skin looked like a peeled egg. There is always a comparison between beautiful women, either in this aspect or in that aspect. When Cui Xiaoling found out that she was not as good as this person in appearance, especially in front of the person she liked, her face was obviously ugly. After a while, her expression returned to her original restraint, revealing a decent and generous face. Smile. "You are Ruan Ning, hello, I''m Cui Xiaoling, your brother''s college classmate, is also a friend who has known since childhood." Ever since I ran into Gu Yicheng on the street last time, and discovered that there was another girl next to him who she had never known, who seemed to behave very intimately, Cui Xiaoling had tried her best to inquire about this girl. Using her personal connections, she finally found out that Gu Yicheng had a sister who had no blood relationship, but few people knew it. At the same time, she also found out the girl''s name. It was the same title she heard that day. That is to say, the relationship between that girl and Gu Yicheng is not the kind of relationship she thinks, but the brother and sister. But last time, this girl wore a big peaked cap on her head, which covered most of her face. Cui Xiaoling couldn''t see her looks clearly. Seeing it like this today, she finally understood where her last crisis came from. ¡ª¡ªThis girl is so beautiful! So beautiful that even Cui Xiaoling will feel jealous when she sees it now. She was just someone who had no blood relationship and was fortunately adopted by the Gu family. Cui Xiaoling comforted herself that Ruan Ning had not been allowed to change her surname to the Gu family even after being adopted for so long, indicating that the Gu family simply recognized her existence. What''s the matter if he looks good, his family background is still in other respects, and no one is much better than this person. "Hello." Ruan Ning slapped her head slightly, greeted her, and then pretended to be inept, smiled shyly, and didn''t talk to her again. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of the preconceived image of bad people. Even if Cui Xiaoling is friendly to her now, Ruan Ning always feels that she seems to be hiding a trace of hostility towards herself that she has not shown. The original owner doesn''t seem to know her before, right? And the last time I met her and another man with Gu Yicheng on the street, they never said a word between them. Of course, Ruan Ning didn''t want to have any intersection with this person who had calculated Gu Yicheng in his previous life. To save it, he had to endure the disgust in his heart and chat with her for the so-called politeness. Just like today. If she had known that the guest in the living room downstairs was her, she would not have chosen it. "Do you mind if I call you Ningning like your brother in the future? Ningning, I was telling your brother to invite him to my aunt''s birthday party. I think you have been at the base for so long and have not participated in these. Let¡¯s have a banquet, or else you will come with your brother this time. It¡¯s just so crowded.¡± Cui Xiaoling did not expose her jealousy to others. On the contrary, she was very enthusiastic about this person and even actively invited her to join her aunt. Birthday. "I may not have time next Monday." Ruan Ningwan refused, feeling awkward about this person''s closeness. "That''s it." Cui Xiaoling heard this, with a little regret in her tone, "I will also leave you a copy of the invitation. If you are free that day, you will come with your brother." Ruan Ning looked at someone standing still next to him, nodded, and agreed. ... Ruan Ning took the hot stamping invitation that Cui Xiaoling had left before he opened it and took a look, thinking that this time she said it was her aunt''s birthday, and curiously asked who was Cui Xiaoling''s aunt. "Cui Xiaoling¡¯s aunt, Cui Hongzhuang, is the youngest daughter of the old Patriarch of the Cui family. She is five years older than her niece. After the end of the world, many of the Cui family died, and the original Patriarch did not survive. She became the head of the Patriarch..." Gu Yicheng omitted the content of the Cui family¡¯s siblings fighting for power, and briefly analyzed the situation with the girls around him, "This time, she invited everyone over by her birthday. Big move." The Cui family was badly injured because of the unfamiliar vitality, so it stands to reason that he should take a good rest for a while. This time when he suddenly made such a big move through his birthday, there must be something strange in it. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Second time to check in. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 158： Gu Yicheng originally didn''t want to agree to Cui Xiaoling''s invitation to attend the birthday party of the current Patriarch of the Cui family. However, he changed his mind halfway through. He has let this group of people jump outside for so long, it''s time to let them fall from the clouds and experience what it means to be pain and despair. Taking advantage of this birthday party, the Cui family will definitely make big moves. With such a good opportunity in front of him, he may be a little bit unreasonable if he doesn''t do anything, and I am sorry for what they did to him in their previous lives. In the previous life, Cui Xiaoling and Nie Wenxin did not only calculate his affairs, but the Cui family also put a lot of effort behind them. Otherwise, if he died in the previous life, Gu''s family would definitely investigate the cause of his death afterwards, so if there is no power to support them, the two of them would not have the courage to drug him at that time, and they would be able to bring the zombie king over Deliberately let him go to deal with the zombie king when he is physically weak, and use it to achieve the purpose of killing him. Since it is to retaliate, he will definitely not let any of those involved. He will collect the debts of the previous life little by little. "Brother, I shouldn''t have to go to the birthday party this time?" Ruan Ning said bitterly with a wrinkled face. Listening to his analysis, I felt that there was definitely a big Shura field on that day. People of different forces and different minds will gather together, and the scene will be very exciting. Ruan Ning didn''t expect that there would be so many twists and turns at a small birthday party. So for a rookie-level character like her, at this time, you can still not join in the fun. "But what should I do if I need a female partner that night?" Gu Yicheng pulled her into his arms and let her sit on her lap, asking in a dumb voice. "Then, if that''s the case, I''ll go with you." Ruan Ning struggled in his heart for a few seconds, but finally changed his mind. Don''t think she didn''t see it. Although the Cui Xiaoling said he wanted to invite her and Gu Yicheng to her aunt''s birthday party, it was not the case. On the contrary, she didn''t really want to go. Ruan Ning has not forgotten what Cui Xiaoling has always liked Gu Yicheng. She was obviously ill-intentioned when she invited him to the past. If she was not present, this person might just be able to occupy the position of Gu Yicheng''s female companion. She must have made the same idea. For some reason, Ruan Ning really felt a little pantothenic acid when he thought that the two of them might appear on the same occasion. Even if she knew from the novel plots that it was absolutely impossible between the two of them. That woman had calculated that he was one of the culprits who forced him to explode in his previous life. Gu Yicheng would be wrong if she didn''t kill her. How could she have a good impression on her. But if, that night, she was replaced by another woman holding his arm, standing beside him, and pairing him with him, Ruan Ning''s heart would be even worse, as if an invisible hand was holding her. The heart feels stuffy, a little breathless. Ruan Ning was surprised that she would eat this kind of food one day, which was completely unnecessary for her in the past. She used to think that if she had a boyfriend one day, she would definitely give him full trust and would never be jealous at every turn. But it actually proved...she couldn''t do it. Trusting Ruan Ning definitely means trusting Gu Yicheng. With his character, he will never fail to step on two boats. But even if a man and a woman have nothing to do with each other, just going to a banquet together makes her feel particularly uncomfortable. I just want other girls to stay as far away from Gu Yicheng as possible. All of Ruan Ning''s mood swings were shown on his face, and Gu Yicheng saw it in his eyes, his heart was sweet, and the smile on the corners of his lips grew deeper. "Can I think that Ningning you promised to be so cheerful is because you don''t want me to find someone else to be a female companion?" After seeing that the girl in front of him cares about him, even just because he was jealous, he said There is an unprecedented sense of joy in my heart. How could his Ningning look so cute in his eyes even when he was jealous. No matter what the person in front of him does, her every move affects his heart all the time. Gu Yicheng never thought that there would be a woman in this world who would have such a great influence on him, and he would still be influenced by her willingly. "I''m not unwilling! I''m not jealous at all!" Ruan Ning raised a pair of moist apricot eyes and glared at him, dryly and unassumingly explained, "I am worried that you will not find my brother that day. It would be very shameless to go with a female companion. You are now the captain of our morning team, representing the face of all of us. I did this for the sake of our team, not for you alone." "Well, well, I blamed you. We Ningning are not the kind of petty people. You did it all for the team, and I was incidental." Gu Yicheng continued her words and smiled heartily. Afterwards, while the girl was not paying attention, she lowered her head and kissed her forehead without a trace of lust. There was a sudden warm touch on his forehead, which made Ruan Ning want to continue to "struggle with reason", but he got stuck in his throat for an instant and forgot to say it. "This is a reward." His voice became low for a few minutes, encircling her slender waist, "Ningning, I''m very happy." Ruan Ning''s face blushed: "...Brother, what kind of reward is this?" Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng have also determined that the relationship between boy and girl friends has been for some time, and they don''t know how many times they hug each other. But every time, without exception, she blushed especially easily. Every time I kissed, I blushed once, which was unsatisfactory after repeated trials, so Gu Yicheng likes to tease her whenever there is nothing wrong with her, seeing her blushing, her beautiful eyes only reflect the way he was alone. "Of course it is to reward Ning Ning for sacrificing myself to attend the Cui family''s birthday party this time for the team." Gu Yicheng said vaguely, and at the same time his men pressed her arms tighter. The girl in his arms has a fatal attraction to Gu Yicheng. Every time he touches her, he doesn''t want to let it go again. He just wants her to stay by his side and never separate. "...Forget it, I won''t tell you, I''m tired today, so I went upstairs to rest." Ruan Ning was so embarrassed and angry just now that he was so jealous, adding to the current atmosphere. Zi became so ambiguous again, she felt a little overwhelmed, so before she fell completely, she hurriedly pushed him away, broke free from the man''s arms, and then stepped on thumping steps. floor. It''s just this back figure, no matter how you look at it, it seems to be a little bit of a runaway. Gu Yicheng looked at the girl''s hurried departure, with a smile on his face and helplessness. ********************************** ************************************** The location of the Cui family¡¯s birthday party was in the Grand Ballroom of the Ping An Hotel. Ruan Ning only saw a brief introduction about this hotel when he first entered the brochure that the hope base would give every survivor. Before the end of the world, this peaceful hotel was a famous hotel in the imperial capital. After the end of the world, it has become an architectural landmark of the Hope Base. This place is generally used to entertain guests from other bases. Therefore, the people who can live here are not ordinary people. For the same reason, those who can use this hotel banquet hall are not the ones who are waiting for leisure. Ruan Ning put on a little dress for this occasion. Since crossing this world, Ruan Ning has never worn any skirts of any style. How convenient and comfortable to wear every day, after all, you have to kill zombies, and there is no need to dress up. But this does not mean that Ruan Ning does not love beauty or beautiful clothes. She had collected all the clothes of the original owner in the apartment before, and when the team was collecting supplies on the way, if they went into the clothing store and saw any good-looking women''s clothing, Ruan Ning would also take this opportunity to collect them together. Into the space. Anyway, her space is so big that she is not afraid of not being able to hold these things. But these beautiful clothes are all in the bottom of Ruan Ning''s inventory. She thought it would be difficult to get them out in the last days. "Ningning, you are very beautiful today." Gu Yicheng looked at the girl who had changed her dress and walked out of the room, and he did not hesitate to praise her. Ruan Ning wears this skirt today, which is sky blue. The pinched waist design shows her waistline, revealing her thin white arms and a pair of beautiful collarbones. Her face is facing the sky, and her clean face is not stained with dust. The whole person looks Still a bit more beautiful than usual. Gu Yicheng stared at her dress for a long time, always feeling that something was missing on the whole, and a flash of inspiration, so he took out a diamond necklace from the space, stood behind Ruan Ning, and helped her give this necklace to her. Put it on, look serious and meticulous. This is the first time that Gu Yicheng has done this kind of thing for a girl. Obviously he has no experience at all, so Dai''s movements seem a little clumsy. The necklace he took out was not an exaggerated style. It was just a very ordinary diamond necklace. It was simple and generous, but it was just right to wear on Ruan Ning''s neck, and it also matched the dress she was wearing now. This necklace was seen by Gu Yicheng in a shopping mall in the center of the Imperial Capital when he was out on mission last time. When I first saw it, I thought it would suit her very well, so I put it away, thinking about finding it. An opportunity to send out. Today''s timing is just right. After Gu Yicheng helped her put on the necklace, the movement of her hand did not stop. His slender fingers slid behind Ruan Ning''s neck, rubbing her skin against her skin. The girl¡¯s smooth and delicate skin was very delicate, and with a little effort, it was as white as jade. A hint of pink immediately appeared on the skin. "I think, I already regret letting you go with me..." Gu Yicheng fixedly stared at the person in front of him and sighed. She may not know how much she wants to hide her at this moment, hiding in a place that no one knows, and not letting other people''s eyes fall on her. Ruan Ning was pressed on the shoulders by the man and turned around. Then she was slammed against the wall. The clear masculine aura approached. She raised her head blankly, not understanding what was happening, she saw the person in front of her suddenly. In between, leaned over and kissed the corner of her mouth. This kiss is instantly divided. Ruan Ning''s cheeks were reddish, and the porcelain-white skin was stained with a thin layer of rouge, making it even more dazzling, making people unable to move their eyes. Gu Yicheng seemed to be bewitched, and kissed the corner of her mouth again and again. "..." Ruan Ning stretched out his hand and shoved the man in front of her who was obsessed with her. He panted and reminded in a low voice, "Brother, we should set off, or we won''t be in time." "It''s okay, it''s okay to go slower." After Gu Yicheng finished speaking, her dark pupils were slightly deep. This time she did not deviate from the position, and directly kissed her red lips. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 159： This time, the man pryed her teeth apart and drove straight in. Ruan Ning snorted and subconsciously wanted to retreat and escape the danger in front of her. However, one hand clasped the back of her head, not wanting her to withdraw the slightest. The opportunity, madly absorbing her sweet breath. Ruan Ning¡¯s slender arms rested weakly on his shoulders, and the air in her lungs diminished little by little. Her breathing was difficult. In the end, she had to lean her back against the wall and put her hands around the man¡¯s neck. Weakness, can''t even stand steady. She had never been treated this way before, and she had no experience at all, so she was retreating steadily under the strong offensive of a man, and was forced to endure everything he gave. After a long time, the two people separated. Ruan Ning was breathing tight, panting, and fresh air entered his lungs. The feeling of dizziness and not knowing where he was was much better. "Brother, I can''t do it..." Ruan Ning was bullied by him just now. Her lips were slightly swollen, her eyes gleamed, the corners of her eyes were slightly raised, and her eyes were a little red. Even her always beautiful and beautiful face was invaded by lust, suddenly became It''s gorgeous. Gu Yicheng loved her so charming and eager look. The most important thing is that only he can see her like this. Looking at her blushing face because she couldn''t change her breath, she didn''t kiss her anymore, but hugged her lightly, so that she could snuggle in her arms, and her eyes were stunned and possessive. Ruan Ning leaned on him and calmed his messy breathing before frowning his delicate brows. He tidyed up his clothes, and his tone seemed to be complaining, "You don''t want my clothes to be crumpled. We will go there later. The banquet." "Wrinkle we can change another one." Gu Yicheng sprayed a warm breath from her nose, landing on the delicate skin of her neck, causing Ruan Ning to breathe, and her breath almost became unstable again. Ruan Ning glared at him with beautiful eyes, pretending to be fierce. Really, this man''s face has become thicker recently, and his behavior has become more and more precise. Just like just now, she said no, this person still refuses to let go. Ruan Ning thought about the dwindling days of this body''s 18th birthday, feeling depressed, and secretly made up his mind. She felt that she could no longer indulge him so much, or she would be the one who suffered last. She doesn''t want to get out of bed one day:) ********************** ****************************** Peaceful hotel. The combination of Gu Yicheng and Ruan Ning, a pair of handsome men and beautiful women, attracted a small number of people''s attention when they appeared. Especially after someone recognized Gu Yicheng''s identity, the eyes that had fallen on the two of them have never been removed. Gu Huayang, the current head of the Gu family, has not been married yet, and has no children of his own. Only his second brother, Gu Huasheng, has a son. In other words, Gu Yicheng is now the only child of the Gu family. If nothing happens, Gu Huayang has a high probability of passing his position to him in the future. Therefore, after the outbreak of the last days, all the forces in the hope base were secretly inquiring about the authenticity of the news when they heard that Young Master Gu suddenly disappeared from the school and has not appeared so far. In a blink of an eye, several months have passed, and I have never seen the Gu family send someone out to find him, just when everyone thought that Gu Yicheng really died under the hands of the zombies and had been completely abandoned by the Gu family. Who thinks, recently he suddenly came back! ! With Gu Yicheng by his side, Ruan Ning didn''t feel any nervousness in attending this kind of occasion. She has never experienced the feeling of being noticed since she was a child, but after the end of the world, she deliberately kept a low profile because she felt that her appearance would cause her trouble. Ruan Ning did not expect that she would still see this kind of social occasion in the last days. The banquet hall was magnificent and coquettish, and the dazzling chandelier in the middle showed how luxurious and gorgeous the decoration of this hotel is everywhere. Sure enough, people are more maddening than others. When the people in the banquet hall are holding wine glasses and eating delicate pastries and desserts, there are still many people outside the banquet hall who can''t even eat clean water and food. To. Ruan Ning would express such feelings, but it was not cynical. If she wanted to live such a life, she could not do it. She is simply displeased with her eyes, and now there is the Cui family among the people who live such a life. Ruan Ning''s heart can be said to be biased. When she is completely biased towards one person, basically as long as it is not a major problem in principle, she will always be biased towards the person she cares about. Therefore, because of Gu Yicheng, she is not happy to see this group of people live well. "Brother, do you think Uncle Gu will come today?" Ruan Ning asked. Gu Yicheng nodded: "It should come." The Gu family and the Cui family didn¡¯t have much friendship before the end of the world, so his uncle did not need to come on this occasion, but the Gu family had to send someone or a random individual over, so this time there are almost out of 10 people sent by the Gu family. Jiuhui is his old man. With such a luxuriously decorated banquet hall, Ruan Ning feels that after seeing too much, the only thing that allows Ruan Ning to stay in this place is that the desserts here are quite delicious. She really wanted to know the chef after going to the hotel to ask who made this dessert and where it was sold. The birthday party hasn''t officially started yet. Everyone else is busy socializing in the center of the banquet hall, but Ruan Ning is doing the opposite now, staying alone in a corner with no one. Because Gu Yicheng was called away by someone she didn''t know five minutes ago. It seemed that there was something important to discuss. He was not assured that she was here alone, but she didn''t want to go with him, Gu Yicheng could only tell her not to go away, and to wait for him here, Ruan Ning promised readily. She didn''t like this kind of thing. When socializing with people, it happens that a person is happy and free in the corner. ... The rich second generation Zhao Ming still did not persuade his father to agree to let him join a team of supernatural powers and go out to the base to exercise. He wandered around this banquet hall boredly. Just when he wanted to find a place in the corner to wait for the banquet to end, suddenly He saw a person, his eyes lit up, and he walked quickly over and introduced himself: "Hello, this is Zhao Ming." The young man in front of him was wearing a white suit. Judging from his dress and conversation, he knew that he was a rich man before the end of the world. Although Ruan Ning didn''t know that he didn''t know this person, but this person came to greet her specially. Ruan Ning still has the basic politeness, "Hello, this is Ruan Ning." After hearing this name, Zhao Ming recalled it in his mind, but unfortunately, he had never heard of any celebrity daughter named Ruan. But the people present today are basically not the children of the family, or the powerful supernaturalists. Of course, it is not ruled out that it is a little lover brought by a big man. However, because the family had been in business since childhood, Zhao Ming learned a little bit about seeing people. He can confirm that the girl in front of her will never be the last person, because her temperament is too clean, and if she is really the little lover of a big man, how could she stay alone? In this corner. But when she saw this person again, she knew that someone was taking care of him and had been protecting him, so he didn''t seem to be someone who was out there fighting with zombies. Generally, people of this kind, regardless of male or female, the higher the power level, the stronger the aura on the body, and people will not dare to provoke them when they look at them. There will never be anyone who is as weak and harmless as her, as if the wind will blow down. Could it be that this person is a water system ability or a wood system ability that has a weak attack power? ? Zhao Ming bent over and stretched out a hand, quite gentlemanly, and said, "Miss Ruan, I don''t know if I have the honor to dance with you." I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 160： Ruan Ning thought of someone who didn''t know when he would be back, and declined, "I''m sorry, I''m not good at dancing, maybe I can only ask Mr. Zhao to find someone else." If Gu Yicheng came back and saw that she was dancing with other men... Ruan Ning could hardly imagine the scene, so she should just stay in this corner and eat something honestly and obediently. Don''t mess with anything, she can I don''t want to be kissed by the jealous man again to make my lips tingling. Zhao Ming heard the refusal in Ruan Ning''s words, but he did not get discouraged easily, on the contrary, it aroused his strong pursuit. After all, beautiful girls are privileged, and it is normal to be difficult to chase. If you give up so easily, how can you have a chance to win the hearts of beautiful women. Zhao Ming showed a smile that he thought was the most handsome, and continued to talk to her, "Miss Ruan, I often come to Ping An Hotel, why have I never seen you before?" A person like Ruan Ning is the most conspicuous person in the crowd wherever he appears. If he has ever seen it, it is impossible for him to have no impression at all. Ruan Ning also noticed that this person had come to talk to her on purpose, frowned, and his attitude became cold, "I''m here for the first time." So it''s normal that you haven''t seen me. Zhao Ming noticed her frowning movement, and knew in her heart that if she could no longer find a topic that made the beauty interested, she would soon lose interest in talking with him, thinking of when he first saw the beauty just now Here she ate desserts by herself, and her inspiration flashed, and she said, "I think Miss Ruan, you seem to like the desserts in this hotel? It just so happens that my house catering and also make desserts. If Miss Ruan likes it, let me down Next time I can take you to my restaurant to have a try. It is definitely better than the one here." When Ruan Ning heard the man talk about eating, he finally raised his eyelids and looked at him more with his beautiful apricot eyes. Zhao Ming noticed that her gaze had changed, knowing that he had guessed it right this time, and it was effective to use the topic of dessert as an entry point, so he said it more happily now, racking his brains and putting everything he knew Said it. At this moment, Zhao Ming was extremely grateful to his father who wanted to talk in his ears every day to let him inherit the family business. If he hadn''t forced him to learn and understand this before, how could he be able to speak at this time of day? So much. Ruan Ning listened carefully, and found that this man named Zhao Ming really studied eating, not deliberately fooling her for picking up girls. For example, he can tell a few desserts on the table, what ingredients, methods and tastes are used. He knew exactly what was delicious and fun in the hope base. Seeing that this person has the same interests and hobbies as her, and didn''t lie to her in order to strike up a conversation, Ruan Ning''s impression of Zhao Ming is a little better, and there is a smile on his fair face, and his attitude towards him is not as good as before. Cold. "Ningning, what are you talking about? So happy." Gu Yicheng walked over quickly from the other side, reaching out his arm half around the girl next to him, swearing sovereignty was obvious, and at the same time, his stern eyes fell on the opposite man. . Zhao Ming was still thinking about a person who does not have long eyes when he was chatting with the beauty happily. After seeing the man¡¯s appearance, his body stiffened for a while, and his voice became a little bit. Stutter, "Gu, Gu Yicheng." Just a small part of the people in the banquet hall noticed Gu Yicheng and Ruan Ning who came in from the door. At that time, Zhao Ming was fighting with his dad on the other side to get out of the base, so they didn''t see it at all. There is a reason why Zhao Ming is so afraid of Gu Yicheng that even seeing him feel uncomfortable. They used to stay in the same military area compound for a period of time. Although they were in elementary school, the fierce and hostile appearance of this man in a fight has left a shadow on Zhao Ming. At that time, Gu Yicheng''s fight was really desperate. No one dared to provoke him. He was the king of children in the compound. Once, only because someone made a joke about his dead mother, he almost didn''t take that People are directly handicapped. The man who fought with him was finally sent to the hospital for rescue. He lay in the hospital bed for several months, but fortunately he got his life back. It was even because the other party was in the first place and his family was outstanding, so this was the last thing. After all, there are not many people who know it, and even very few people have seen this scene with their own eyes. However, Zhao Ming is one of them. And he was on the side of the boy who was beaten. When the two people were fighting, no one on their side dared to go to the fight. On the other side, they looked forward to Gu Yicheng, so they wouldn¡¯t go to the fight anymore. So everyone just watched the boy being beaten. The beating was so **** that he couldn''t even stand up. Later, Gu Yicheng followed Mr. Gu to the city of s, and did not stay in the military area compound. Zhao Ming also left that place with his father. There was no intersection between the two. When he arrived at university, Gu Yicheng condensed his whole body and became indifferent and introverted. Except for Jiang Jingchao and Lin Yang who played well, he was too lazy to give eyes to others, so naturally he would not be together. How many contacts does Zhao Ming, who is not a major, have any contact? Zhao Ming recalled the past, his body shrank reflexively and raised his head to look at him with difficulty. Zhao Ming didn''t think that people like Gu Yicheng who had grown up from a brutality would have no abilities, and even if they really didn''t have abilities, he would definitely not be his opponent with this person''s skill. After all, he is only a Tier 2 water system supernatural player. If he really fights, he feels that he will die miserably. Zhao Ming stared at Gu Yicheng''s possessive actions towards the girl next to him, what was called regret in his heart. How did he know that Ruan Ning would be Gu Yicheng''s person, otherwise, he would not dare to come over and talk to her even if he had ten courage. Gu Yicheng raised the corners of his lips, with a smile, and said: "What are you talking about just now and you were so happy? Tell me about it." When Zhao Ming heard the words, he shook his head in fright, and said in a panic: "Gu Shao...We didn''t, didn''t talk about anything, I just said a few words casually with Miss Ruan, no, I simply met." Gu Yicheng''s pitch-black pupils were not bottomed, and he said unclearly, "You are Zhao Ming, aren''t you? By the way, we haven''t seen each other for many years. Do you want to retell the old together?" Reminiscence? ? ! ! Zhao Ming''s face was horrified. What is there to retell the past between the two of them? ? ! When he met Gu Yicheng, he was still rebellious, and no one looked at him, and there were very few people who could see him. Although Zhao Ming had stayed in the same military district compound as him, he simply couldn''t fit into their circle. Zhao Ming is not someone who doesn''t know how to look at people''s faces, let alone being so obvious, how could he not see that the act of chatting with the girl just now angered the evil **** in front of him. If he knew it earlier, he would definitely not be tempted by beauty. "Well, Gu Shao, I suddenly remembered that I still have something to deal with, so I will take a step first, and you can talk slowly." Zhao Ming hurriedly walked, after receiving his approval, he disappeared after a while, for fear of leaving. One step too late, he was arrested by the people behind him to reminisce about the past. After Ruan Ning waited for the others to leave, he gave a chuckle and chuckled, "Brother, what did you scare him into? Look at how you scared people just now." Gu Yicheng squinted his eyes, with a trace of displeasure hidden in his eyes: "Who asked him to come and harass you while I was not with you." And he saw that this person made her amused just now, even if the smile is not obvious. But he could still feel that Ningning was in a good mood, indicating that she did not reject this person. "Brother, you are too overbearing." Ruan Ning''s mouth pursed with a smile, "Now it''s forbidden for others to come and talk to me." Gu Yicheng hugged her slender waist and said in a low voice, "I''m worried that you were cheated by others. Didn''t you see that he came here to talk to you on purpose?" There is no denying that he is very unhappy at this moment. When he saw her smiling at other men, he couldn''t stop the arrogance rising in his heart. The only thought at the time was to throw this man out of the banquet hall. Only thinking that the girl was still there, he didn''t take actual action. His Ningning is so popular. Fortunately, he was worried that she would be bored here alone, so he came back after dealing with the matter earlier, otherwise she didn''t know how many rivals he would provoke. Ruan Ning was a bit speechless for Gu Yicheng''s idea of ??judging that she was almost deceived by her smiling at people, but after thinking about it, she seemed to have a little bit of fun with this person, but who made him and her After talking about food, Ruan Ning touched his nose vacantly, holding his arm affectionately, and said softly in his voice: "Okay, when you come back, I don''t have to talk to others anymore, too. No more smiling at others." Knowing that this topic cannot continue to talk, otherwise the more the conversation becomes more dangerous, she quickly changed the subject, "Brother, what did the person tell you to say in the past?" Ruan Ning deliberately glanced at the time, and the two people passed less than ten minutes. Just finished talking and came back. "That person came to discuss cooperation with our Chenxi team. I wanted to take on the next s-level mission together, and I agreed." Speaking of the person just now, Gu Yicheng looked light and didn''t care much. He would agree only because he was interested in s-level missions that the base did not make public. Ruan Ning knew how dangerous the s-level mission was, and when he heard him agree to it, a trace of worry appeared in his eyes. Under Gu Yicheng''s deliberate efforts, Chenxi Team''s reputation has recently grown, and no longer chooses to remain low-key. The specific manifestation is that in only half a month, their Dawn Squad suddenly dropped to the top fifty of the scoreboard in the mission hall. Hope that the base¡¯s ranking list is set up to motivate and encourage the teams in the base to do more tasks and kill zombies. At the beginning of each month, the top 100 teams will be rewarded with food, crystal nuclei, weapons and equipment. When Ruan Ning and his party came to the base, the layout of this ranking was basically set. I hope everyone knows about the powerful teams in the base, so the top 50 teams in the rankings have hardly changed. It''s just that each other''s rankings are changing, and new teams rarely appear. Even if it happens occasionally, it is the top 100 team in the rankings. Like Dawn Squad, there were even fewer people who were not well-known before and then dropped directly to the top fifty. Ruan Ning knew that Gu Yicheng suddenly became so high-profile that he had something big to do like in the novel. The tree is really windy, but it can also attract some unexpected surprises. Ruan Ning looked at him calmly and calmly, she should have expected someone to come to him. Will agree to the s-level task is also considered long ago. It¡¯s just that Gu Yicheng told her two days ago that she should look back at the house and stay for a few days. She didn¡¯t think there was anything at first, and even guessed if he was willing to reconcile with Uncle Gu. Until now, she heard that he was going to do an S-level mission. After that, there was a bad feeling in my heart. It feels like he is deliberately hiding something from her this time. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 161： It didn''t take long for today''s protagonist to appear, and the banquet officially began. Standing on the stage was a young woman wearing a red dress. She was enchanting and with a right smile on her face. It could be seen that the Patriarch of the Cui family was a beauty. Don''t even look at Cui Hongzhuang now as the head of the Cui family. In fact, she is only 26 years old this year. She came to the microphone and said, "First of all, I am here to thank everyone present for taking time out of their busy schedule to come to my birthday party." "...In addition, there is another surprise I want to give everyone." Cui Hongzhuang winked at the person next to her, and after that person manipulated it, soon, a photo appeared on the big screen behind her. Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng stood together under the stage. She originally followed the eyes of the crowd and looked curiously over the screen. Whoever wanted to see it, she could no longer look away. Ruan Ning is familiar with the things in the photo. It is one of the mutant plants she saw at the Chaoyang Base Cultivation Center. Although there are many new varieties to be exhibited at the breeding center, Ruan Ning recognized this one at a glance. Because the fruit produced on this mutant plant, the effect is the most special among all plants. Its fruit can help the crystal core to better integrate into the body of the ability, even if it is not magical enough to achieve the effect of directly upgrading the ability, but for the survivors of the end times, this effect is enough to make Everyone''s attention is on it. After all, there is no ability player who does not want to become very powerful in the last days. However, the later the ability, the more difficult it is to upgrade. Nowadays, many high-level ability players in the base are stuck in Tier 3 and Tier 4, at this level. make life difficult for. In addition, it is not so easy to obtain Tier 3 and Tier 4 zombie nuclei that match your own abilities, so it is even more difficult. Gu Yicheng currently has one Tier 5 ability that Ruan Ning knows about. In the last life, Gu Yicheng was upgraded to Tier 5, which was about a year after the outbreak of the end times. It was almost half a year slower than this life. Just when Ruan Ning wondered why the Cui family released the photos of this mutant plant from the breeding center. Cui Hongzhuang on the stage also deliberately paused for a moment, leaving enough room for everyone''s imagination, and then began to continue talking, and a smile was conjured up at the corner of his mouth, "What you see now is the wood of our Cui family. A new variety cultivated by a superpower can help the superpower fuse the crystal nucleus after being eaten. Just today there is a third-order superpower. After eating the fruit of this plant, only one The third-order crystal nucleus has broken the power level to fourth-order." Breakthrough from Tier 3 to Tier 4? ! ! Sure enough, after she said the role of the fruit, the originally quiet banquet hall suddenly became lively and talked a lot. Everyone changed their outlook on this seemingly humble plant. what? ? This... how could it be cultivated by the Cui family? ! ! Ruan Ning also felt shocked, but she was shocked differently from others. At that time, in the cultivation room of the cultivation center, Ruan Ning only saw a few of these mutant plants, and the number of each plant was not large. Only by relying on Yiyi''s blessing that day can she have the opportunity to taste one. How to say it, it was similar to the feeling she felt when she gave others crystal nucleus treatment. The moment she ate it, there was a stream of heat flowing in her body, which made people feel very comfortable and warmed her whole body. Ruan Ning¡¯s ability is special, so after eating it, I can¡¯t feel anything, but if it¡¯s really useful, even if the effect is not as pronounced as stated, once such a good thing appears in front of the public, Ruan Ning looked suspicious, glanced at Gu Yicheng next to him, and explained in a low voice, "Brother, I saw this mutant plant at the breeding center that afternoon. This should be a new variety cultivated by the breeding center. One is right. Now I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on, it¡¯s become something of the Cui family." The breeding center only released the news of other new varieties. It kept the news of this kind of mutant plants that can produce fruits with special effects very well. I wanted to enlarge it at the beginning, so I knew its effect. Not many people. If Ruan Ning hadn''t seen it before, maybe it was the same as the others present, and now he regarded it as belonging to the Cui family. Seeing this scene in front of him, Ruan Ning suddenly thought of whether the mutant plants that the Cui family went to the cultivation center to steal. But after thinking about it carefully, I feel that if normal people steal something, they shouldn''t be so blatantly taking it for themselves. They also said to the public that this was their result, and didn''t care about the face of Chaoyang Base? So confident, are you really afraid of revenge? After hearing what Ruan Ning said to him, Gu Yicheng squinted his eyes slightly, and was also analyzing the theft of the cultivation center last time and how much it had to do with the Cui family. Gu Yicheng has never been to the incubation room of the incubation center, so he has never seen the mutant plants that they have cultivated this time. But like a fruit with this kind of effect, he had never heard of it in his previous life. In other words, this thing is something that only appeared in this life. Gu Yicheng had long discovered that many things in this life did not follow the trajectory of his previous life. Is it the butterfly effect again this time? The news that Cui Hongzhuang released today really surprised many people present. Who doesn''t want such a good thing as the ability to help the abilities improve. Only after a while, around Cui Hongzhuang, who came off the stage, surrounded many people who wanted to inquire about the news, and those who wanted to reach a cooperative relationship with the Cui family before the others and let the Cui family sell the fruit to them. . The discerning people present can see that if this fruit is really as effective as the Cui family said, it will cause a sensation. Only these people know this tonight. After tonight, everyone in the base will know the news. By then, it will be easier to find the Cui family. Naturally, Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng did not join in the excitement. On the contrary, Ruan Ning''s heart is now a little depressed, and they don''t want to stay in this banquet hall any longer. Thinking that the Cui family might develop by relying on this in the future, she now feels as uncomfortable as eating a fly in her mouth. Ruan Ning felt that he might be more necessary, and quickly sent someone to the Chaoyang base to inform the people in the cultivation center about this matter, so that they could investigate the Cui family. If the Cui family did not do the theft of the incubation center this time, it¡¯s fine. If the Cui family really did something secretly this time, or they also participated in it, she did it indirectly. Good thing, helped the cultivation center find the thief. However, Ruan Ning''s instinct told her that the theft of the incubation center must have nothing to do with the Cui family, but the difference lies in whether they were the mastermind or the accomplice. There is no such a coincidence in this world. The Cui family''s wood supernatural powers were unknown before, and there was no movement at all, but they had just been stolen over there, and they had bred exactly the same species here. Other people may not guess this, but for them, interests come first, and the most important thing today is to quickly get a share. As for the rest, I can talk about it later. ********************************** ************************************** On the second day after returning from the Cui family¡¯s birthday party, Ruan Ning was personally delivered to the gate of Gu¡¯s family by Gu Yicheng. Ruan Ning looked at someone who was going back to the Chenxi team, with a trace of perseverance in his eyes, with an unhappy expression. She tugged at his sleeve and asked grievously: "Brother, can''t I really go with you for tomorrow''s task?" Gu Yicheng touched her head and said softly, "Don''t worry, I will be back as soon as possible. I will pick you up when the time comes. I won''t let you stay here for too long." "Brother, you said, am I particularly useless..." Ruan Ning''s sadness gradually came up as he said, his eyes were red, and tears rolled in his eyes, and then they flowed down his cheeks. , The slap big face is full of frustration. "Ningning, what''s the matter? Don''t cry first--" Gu Yicheng suddenly panicked when she saw her like this, and wanted to reach out to help her wipe away the tears. She stood where she was crying and was sad. He was even more uncomfortable than her. Her tears seemed to fall on his heart, and his heart was hurting. This was the first time Gu Yicheng saw Ruan Ning cry so sad. Her cry was not the kind of desperate crying, she only shed tears, and people didn''t say a word. On the contrary, it made people look more uncomfortable and distressed. Gu Yicheng has no experience of coaxing people, so he can only comfort him in a hurry, "Why do you think? Ningning has always been the best in my heart." "Then brother, why are you not willing to take me with me this time, and can''t wait to send me to Gu''s house?" Ruan Ning''s voice was choked. In fact, she didn''t want to cry at all, but as long as she thinks that the person in front of her will be in danger in places she doesn''t know, but he doesn''t let herself know anything, she is especially prone to think too much, and then tears in her eyes It fell down uncontrollably, the kind that couldn''t stop it. Changing to the previous one, she would definitely not worry about this kind of thing. Chenxi team went out of the base to do a mission. She also did what she hoped the base would do every day. Apart from the occasional feeling of missing her, she didn''t feel any special concerns. But this time the situation was different. Gu Yicheng refused to tell her even the specific content of this s-level mission, indicating that the degree of danger was extraordinary. How could she not think too much? Ruan Ning is really insecure this time. At the same time, he also felt that he was too useless. She might be a hindrance if she went to this kind of task. If he really encountered any powerful zombies, he would have to take care of her. Seeing her teary eyes, a trace of hostility and irritation appeared between Gu Yicheng''s eyebrows, not for her, but for himself. How could he make her cry so sad. "Ningning, don''t cry, I can tell you anything you want to know." At this moment, Gu Yicheng even felt that as long as she could not shed tears in front of him, it would be okay for him to tell her about her rebirth. Rebirth is Gu Yicheng''s greatest secret, he had never thought of telling anyone before. Ruan Ning threw himself into his arms, wrapped his arms around his waist, and buried his petite body in his arms. Listening to the powerful heartbeat in my ear, the panic and anxiety in my heart slowly calmed down. Gu Yicheng gently patted her thin shoulders to soothe her emotions, and at the same time did not forget to speak to her about the specific content of this s-level mission, "Our mission this time is to go to the Imperial Capital Hospital to get some copies. The file is back." In addition to retrieving the files, Gu Yicheng had another purpose for the nucleus of the mutant zombie in the hospital. This mission only provided him with an opportunity. What''s more, besides them and the team that came to seek cooperation, Nie Wenxin''s team was also on the list of this s-level mission. Gu Yicheng wanted to have stronger strength, settle those people in the previous life earlier, and give the girls around him a stable environment. This time I chose not to tell Ruan Ning about the specific content of the mission, because I didn''t want her to worry about it in vain and worry about him. He just wanted her to be happy and carefree every day. But she didn''t expect that his actions still made her think more, and even saddened like this. When Ruan Ning heard that the mission location was the Imperial Capital Hospital, the fingers of the man''s clothes began to clenched unconsciously. The hospital is synonymous with terror for the survivors of the end times. People who go to the hospital before the end of the world have weaker immunity than ordinary people, and are more likely to be infected with the zombie virus. In addition, there are so many people in the hospital, so the zombies in such places after the end of the world all appear in groups. What''s more, this hospital is the Imperial Capital Hospital. What order of magnitude the zombies inside would be, it was hard to imagine. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 162： "Brother, can you not go this time?" Ruan Ning pursed his lips and whispered. When Ruan Ning said this, his voice was very low, so low that it was almost whispering, and even Gu Yicheng on the side could not hear it clearly. Before he could say anything, Ruan Ning immediately changed his decision, biting his lip and said, "Forget it, you should just assume that I didn''t say anything." Ruan Ning¡¯s mood slowly stabilized. Thinking about the thrilling task, she hugged the people in front of her tighter, and said, ¡°Brother, you must come back safely. Safety first.¡± Ruan Ning did not want to interfere with Gu Yicheng''s decision relying on his current girlfriend''s identity. She knew that every decision made by this person from beginning to end was based on her own considerations and would never do anything unprepared. Even if she didn''t tell her the specific content of the mission at the beginning, it was definitely for her own good. And Ruan Ning didn''t want to test how much she weighed in his heart. So just now because of her impulse, after she said the words that told him not to go, she felt a trace of regret in her heart. Even if she can''t help anything, she shouldn''t drag him back. Gu Yicheng felt the sudden ups and downs of the girl next to her, frowned, stared at her pretentiously strong expression, and sighed again. He really hopes that she can have a temper with him. In this way, she can vent all the unhappy emotions in her heart instead of holding it in her heart alone. Sometimes a girlfriend is too sensible and it makes people feel distressed. Gu Yicheng lowered his head and kissed her on the forehead, with a deep and deep voice, "I will definitely come back safely this time. I promise you." He never makes a promise easily, but once he says it. Will definitely do it. Gu Yicheng has been accustomed to being independent since he was a child. He has always made his own decisions on his own affairs, doing whatever he wants, and never having to notify anyone. However, this feeling of being cared about is not bad, but it makes him feel warm. As long as I think of someone in the base waiting for him to go back, he is even more motivated to kill zombies, and I can''t wait to come back to see her every time. Gu Yicheng in his previous life rarely stayed in the base for more than three days at a time. In order to exercise his abilities, he always did one task after another. But in this life, as long as he has time, he will stay in the villa to accompany Ruan Ning. Because this time is different, there are people he cares about in this base, and he wants to be with her all the time. Gu Huasheng knew that Gu Yicheng would send Ruan Ning over today, so he waited at home early in the morning, and even changed the time for routine inspections of the industry every month to the afternoon. However, as soon as he opened the door, he saw the scene in front of him, blowing his beard and staring at him. Gu Yicheng, this kid is too old and crooked with people, even if he wants to be separated, he can hold him symbolically for a while, why he keeps holding him. In the eyes of the daughter-controlled Gu Huasheng, Gu Yicheng is now the culprit who has come to abduct his Ningning. He is not pleasing to the eye, and he is very critical of his existence. Ruan Ning heard the sound of the door opening and saw Gu Huasheng appearing, so he let go of his hand embarrassedly, "Uncle Gu." Gu Yicheng took Ruan Ning''s hand and said solemnly, "Dad, Ningning will be handed over to you these few days. You must take good care of her." When Gu Huasheng heard his tone as if he were an outsider, the corners of his mouth twitched: "Ningning stays here with me, what can I worry about? You should walk away. Ningning has lived in my entire life, and I also Raise it." Knowing that the two of them could not be separated, Gu Huasheng could only give up after a few days of anger. One is the child he is holding in his palm, and the other is his biological son. The young couple get along very sweetly. What else can he do? Is it really good to beat a mandarin duck? However, when Gu Yicheng''s grandmother refused to let him be with his mother, he was also stunned to marry his mother. The brat looks a lot like him in this way. It''s just that this disobedient boy in his family is still a little bit worse with a good girl like Ningning. Fortunately, this kid still has some abilities to protect Ning Ning from being bullied. Otherwise, Gu Huasheng would never agree to two people being together. ********************************* ************************************* After Gu Yicheng left, Ruan Ning didn''t seem to have much energy, and sat leaning on the sofa without speaking. Gu Huasheng felt distressed when he saw his eyes, and he wanted to go out and pull the stinky boy back from outside. In fact, like this S-level mission, Gu Huasheng didn''t know what Gu Yicheng was going to mix. I hope that so many high-ranking teams in the base will avoid this task one by one. He is better, and he takes the initiative to send it to the door. Gu Huasheng didn''t think that Gu Yicheng would go to the rare base to give the rewards and points. People are getting older and have less ambitions. Replaced with 20 years ago, Gu Huasheng might have supported Gu Yicheng''s behavior, but 20 years later, Gu Huasheng, who is almost half a hundred years old, has the only wish in his heart to make the juniors safe. Especially Ruan Ning, he hopes that she can live a life that he likes. Even if he is gone one day in the future, someone will be able to take care of her instead. "Ningning." Ruan Ning raised his head and glanced at him when he heard the words. The black-and-white eyes had a hint of watery feeling because they had cried just now. They were so clear that they could cry again at any time. Gu Huasheng couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. He could only say something dryly, and comforted: ¡°Ningning, don¡¯t worry too much. It is also true that he has been hardened since he was a child. There will be something." Ruan Ning: "..." This is some kind of comfort, and there is no one who praises his son so much. Every time the naive father and son had a temper, she couldn''t help but wonder if Gu Yicheng was born with him, which was not polite at all. But it is undeniable that Ruan Ning was amused by his words, rubbed his eyebrows, smiled lightly, "Uncle Gu, I am not as fragile as you think. Soon I will be eighteen years old and I will be an adult. Human." She knew that the person in front of her had always treated her as a child because of that incident. Gu Huasheng smiled heartily and said, "Silly boy, how old are you, in my eyes you are a child." "By the way, Ningning, I''m going to inspect Gu''s property in the afternoon. Would you like to take a look with me and relax by the way?" In her current state, Gu Huasheng is not worried about leaving her at home alone. It just so happened that he was going to inspect the industries in the hope base, so he could bring her. Ruan Ning thought that he didn''t need to go to the army today, and there was nothing to do anyway, so he nodded and agreed. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 163： Ruan Ning did what she said, and on the evening she returned from the banquet hall, she tried to inform the cultivation center of what she saw. The Cultivation Center also expressed its importance to this matter. As soon as it received the news, it hurriedly sent people to the Hope Base. The people who came here from Chaoyang Base this time were Yu Xian and a man and a woman that Ruan Ning didn''t know. After Ruan Ning accompanied Gu Huasheng to inspect all the properties of the Gu family in the base in the afternoon, he saw them come to the door. They first went to the residence of Chenxi Team. They heard that she was not living there now, so they came to Gu''s house. "Miss Ruan, thank you for sending someone to tell us the news regardless of the previous suspects." Yu Xian deliberately went to Zheng Lin, a Tier 4 mental ability person, to question because of the theft of the cultivation center that day. Naturally, what Zheng Lin said was. She didn''t admit that she did it, and in the end the two sides almost fought because of this. However, Yu Xian didn''t have enough evidence, and the clue was broken here. She could only admit that she was unlucky. Yu Xian couldn''t determine if Zheng Lin did this, and there is no time to manage the theft in the past few days, so the wood supernaturalists who have been sending the breeding center to work overtime to re-bred all the varieties. Come out, and develop new varieties. Ruan Ning smiled for her gratitude, and said nonchalantly: "It''s just a matter of effort. Besides, Yiyi is a child who treats me very well. I did this for her. Like you, I want to catch it as soon as possible. The gang who stole from the center." Seeing that she was still thinking about Yu Yiyi and being so loyal to their cultivation center, Yu Xian looked at Ruan Ning''s eyes softened a lot, "Miss Ruan, Yiyi has always missed you, this time she heard that we are coming to Hope Base , Clamoring to come with us, but because I was worried about the special situation this time, so I did not agree. Next time I will take her to see you." Ruan Ning and Yu Xian talked about Yu Yiyi''s recent situation, and then thought of something, and asked: "How is the situation in the cultivation center now?" Knowing that the cultivation center can''t put all their minds on catching the murderer, The first task now is to find a way to recover this loss. It''s just that some people have already promoted the most valuable new varieties before them. It might not be so easy to get over. Unless they can cultivate more valuable mutant plants during this period of time. Since knowing that the Chenxi team is strong, Yu Xian has also taken an admiration at the weak and weak girl in front of her. She didn''t treat her as a junior, and smiled bitterly: "The situation is not very good. Now that something like this is happening again, she can only leave. Look at it step by step. I came here on purpose this time just to find out what the situation is with the Cui family you are talking about." Ruan Ning also felt distressed about what happened to the incubation center. It was just because their skills and force were not high, that this was an innocent disaster. "If there is anything I can help you, just speak up." Yu Xian was grateful for her kindness. Ruan Ning originally wanted to keep them at Gu¡¯s for dinner, but the three of them had other things to deal with at the hope base and left after speaking. ****************************** ********************************** Ruan Ning didn''t know that he would stay at Gu''s house for a few days this time, so when he moved from the villa, he also brought his own little flowers. Xiaohua is the name Ruan Ning gave to that mutant plant. However, it seems that its mental state is not very good these few days. It''s awkward, and Huagudu has always been. Although Ruan Ning still touches her with her body when she is close, she can feel that she is not particularly happy. . "Xiaohua, what''s the matter with you?" Ruan Ning came to the balcony to water it every day as usual. Seeing Xiaohua still like this, a trace of worry flashed in his eyes. She has always remembered to water it and let it basking in the sun these days, but how could it look worse and worse. Ruan Ning was a little worried. She worried that if this continued, Xiao Hua would not wither. She sincerely took this mutant plant in front of her as a beloved pet, and sometimes she would come over to talk to it when she was bored. Huaguduo, who had lost her previous vitality, rubbed her palms, and the two green leaves beside her tightly wrapped her little finger, preventing her from leaving. Ruan Ning looked at it like this, and felt it acted like watching a very hungry cat begging for food. Ruan Ning paused and asked uncertainly: "Xiaohua, are you hungry?" Unexpectedly, Xiaohua gave Ruan Ning a positive response very spiritually. But the problem now is that after giving the response, Ruan Ning didn''t know what the mutant plant in front of him was going to eat. After all, she doesn''t understand the language of plants and can only be distinguished by its behavior. Ruan Ning first ruled out the blood method. Gu Yicheng tried it the day he took it back from the Chaoyang base. It seemed to have no interest in human blood at all, and even a little disgusted. Ruan Ning thought for a while, and took out several kinds of food from the space one after another, including canned meat, biscuits, and other snacks. But none of these can make Xiaohua react. It still looked uninterested, and kept holding her fingers. When Ruan Ning had nothing to do, she took out a bag of crystal cores, and Xiao Hua changed. It is like a person who has been hungry for a long time. A transparent silk-like thing protruded from the flower bone. When she did not react, she quickly rolled up a crystal core from the bag, and then Swallowed it in. The process was so close that she was next to her and almost missed it. "??" Ruan Ning was really the first time he saw a mutant plant that would eat crystal nuclei. Moreover, the food was so fierce, and he swallowed it whole, without pause and politeness at all. This is completely different from the small, humble little wild flower image she imagined? ! ! When Hua Gu Duo swallowed the crystal core and closed it, Ruan Ning moved the entire flower pot into the room, then sat on the sofa and watched it eat. I have to say that this little guy is also amazing. Although he has been picking up colorless and transparent crystal nuclei and swallowing it, his digestion speed is very fast, basically he can digest a crystal nucleus in one minute. It is also thanks to Ruan Ning who has been helping the army to treat the wounded these days, earning a lot of crystal nuclei, and there are also a lot of the original small vault, otherwise ordinary people really can¡¯t afford this plant that will "eat" the crystal nucleus. Variation plants. Almost ten minutes later, the Huaguduo in the flowerpot finally stopped eating. After eating a few crystal nuclei, Ruan Ning found that Xiaohua''s mental outlook was indeed much better than before, even Huaguduo looked bigger. In a circle. Seeing this, Ruan Ning couldn''t help but remember that when she got out of the car that afternoon, she found that the flower bone had grown up. Did it also take away the crystal nucleus that day? Xiao Hua should be reluctant to bear this bag of crystal nuclei. Although she stopped eating, its "tentacles" have been entwining the crystal nucleus. If it weren''t for its appetite, it can only eat so much now. Ruan Ning has no doubt about this bag of crystals. There are not enough nuclei for it. Ruan Ning felt a little funny about its food-protection behavior: "...Don''t worry, these crystal nuclei are for you, no one will grab you." Xiao Hua seemed to understand what she was saying, the transparent tentacles put down the crystal core and changed direction to wrap up her thin white wrist. There are fine hairs on its transparent antennae, making her skin itchy. Ruan Ning touched the soft leaves of the little flower, tightening her eyelids slightly, just this time Yu Xian also came to the hope base, maybe she can find some time to ask about this mutant plant? ? Xiaohua comes from a cultivation center, so no one knows better than Yu Xian. However, Ruan Ning was a little hesitant in her heart. Yu Yiyi said that the small flowers grew from the side of the big locust tree, and the big locust tree is the unspeakable secret of the cultivation center. Would it be too abrupt if she asked rashly. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 164： The next day. Ruan Ning went to Yu Xian''s temporary residence in Hope Base after thinking over and over again, and told her about Xiaohua. After Yu Xian heard the news, she was also very surprised. Yu Yiyi told Yu Xian afterwards that she gave Ruan Ning a flower that had just grown next to the locust tree, so she had never seen what the little flower looked like, and didn''t know what was special about it. At that time, even though Yu Xian felt that this matter was not appropriate, she didn''t mean to stop it. After all, it was just a humble flower. Since Yiyi had already sent it out, she would not be stingy enough to find someone to get it back. "Miss Ruan, can you show it to me?" Yu Xian asked after thinking about it. Ruan Ning came to ask for help, of course he would not refuse, and immediately gave Yu Xian the flowerpot with the small flowers. Xiao Hua''s attitude towards Xian is very ordinary, neither too close to Ruan Ning, nor too scared of his approach like Gu Yicheng. Yu Xian tentatively touched this mutant plant with her wood power, and didn¡¯t want to know whether her power level was too low, or because of other reasons, she tried several times and found nothing special. I can only say with regret: "Miss Ruan, I''m sorry, I have never seen this kind of mutant plant. I may not be able to help you much." The big locust tree is the secret of the cultivation center. Because of its existence, they can cultivate so many varieties of mutant plants. Only very few people know this, and Yu Xian has no plan to tell outsiders. In other cases, the existence of this mutant plant may make Yu Xian feel incredible, but once this is hooked to the big locust tree, she feels that nothing is impossible. In fact, the big locust tree in the cultivation center was not originally that big. When Yu Xian discovered it, it was just a half-height seedling growing in the Provincial Botanical Garden. At that time, she had just awakened her ability and had no ability. When she was taking Yu Yiyi to escape, she was seriously injured by a mutant zombie. She thought she was dead. Who ever thought that because of this locust tree seedling, she was not only Nothing at all, but the wood element ability is still advanced. At that time, she saw the special features of this locust tree seedling, and she tried every means to bring it up, and then planted it in the cultivation center. Facts have proved that her choice is correct. Perhaps because of staying in the same place with the big locust tree for a long time, the wood type supernatural powers of the cultivation center are also faster than the wood type supernatural powers of other places. In Yu Xian''s heart, the importance of the big locust tree is self-evident. Yu Xian thought of this, he hesitated for a moment, and reminded Ruan Ning, ¡°Miss Ruan, although I don¡¯t know what this mutant plant is, I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not that simple. Maybe you can try to raise more. Time." "I will." Ruan Ning regarded Xiaohua as his beloved pet, and of course he would not give it up so easily. After questioning Yu Xian, there was still no result. Ruan Ning felt a little lost and didn''t chat any more, and went straight back to Gu''s house. ********************************* ************************************* the other side. I hope that the base will use a helicopter to send the people selected from the three teams to the top of a tall building near the Imperial Hospital, and go directly to the hospital from there. After they find the documents in the safe in the hospital, they will Send a helicopter to pick them up again. In the beginning, their twenty-odd high-level abilities were able to act with ease together, but as there were too many zombies, their group was forced to face the zombies separately. Nie Wenxin was leaning back against the wall on the second floor of the hospital''s outpatient department, his body a little unstable. His current situation is very bad. His shoulder ribs were pierced, the palm of his right hand was chopped off, and his powers were exhausted. On his left and right corridors, there was a Tier 3 zombie smelling blood and a pair of scarlet eyes. Staring at him, he was walking in his direction step by step. Nie Wenxin''s handsome face is now full of resentment. He hated, why just now Gu Yicheng had a chance to save him, but turned a blind eye, went to the other side, let him fall to where he is now. After Gu Yicheng solved the other zombies, he came to the corridor on the second floor without delay, and looked at the embarrassed person. Cutting the grass and not removing the roots is always not Gu Yicheng''s style of acting. Since he has already started on Nie Wenxin, he will not let him go again, giving this person a chance to retaliate against himself. It''s just that it''s really cheap for him. Before he was ruined, he tasted more pain and fell into his hands. Gu Yicheng stood not far away, watching Nie Wenxin, who had lost his mobility, being bitten by his flesh and blood by the zombies. The **** smell and screams made the zombies more excited. Nie Wenxin is now a Tier 3 wood type supernatural ability person, with tenacious vitality, so even if it has been bloody, he has persisted for five minutes and has not died. Because of the absolute suppression on the level, Gu Yicheng used coercion to control the two zombies in the corridor, not to let these zombies kill the person in front of him so quickly. Nie Wenxin let out a painful scream after another, his eyes resentfully looked at the man who stood by with his arms folded, and his demeanor was calm, and he said bitter words. Later, he really couldn''t stand the pain of being bitten, so he changed his method and began to ask Gu Yicheng for help, begging him to save him. "Gu Yicheng, anyhow, we are also classmates, why are you doing this to me?" He is dying, and said with difficulty. "Classmate?" Gu Yicheng sneered when he heard the words, as if he had heard something funny. "You should be fortunate that it fell into my hands today, otherwise you won''t die as easily as today." Gu Yicheng''s low voice was full of hostility and gloom, like a life-destructing evil spirit. Nie Wenxin could not understand the meaning of Gu Yicheng''s words, but he could hear the contempt and disgust of this man''s tone. He didn''t understand why this person would suddenly be so malicious towards him. If you want to hate it, it should be because he hates him. It was because he came back that Xiaoling''s attitude towards him suddenly became cold! ! The physical pain continued, and it was a supernatural person like Nie Wenxin that was gradually unable to support it. He opened his eyes wide and could clearly feel the passing of vitality, but he could do nothing about it. "Gu Yicheng! You cold-blooded fellow, you will not die!!" Nie Wenxin also understood that no matter what he said now, the man in front of him would be impossible to save him, and a strong hatred suddenly burst into his eyes. If at this moment, his eyes could kill people, he would definitely break his body into pieces. Gu Yicheng''s thin lips curled up, staring at the body of the person on the opposite side who was slowly not struggling. The color in his dark eyes became darker and deeper, and his voice was inaudible. "This time... it''s a bad death for you." I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 165： Ruan Ning waited at Gu''s house until the next day, and suddenly became restless. Because according to the original plan, they will go back today today, and they will leave the base when it is still dark today. Ruan Ning didn''t have any appetite for breakfast. After going to find Yu Xian, he kept calculating when Gu Yicheng could return. So on the surface, she was sitting on the sofa and reading, but in fact she kept her eyes on the door secretly. As long as anyone came in, she could see clearly. As it approached 12 noon, there was a sudden movement outside the door, Ruan Ning hurriedly put down his books and ran over. However, at the gate, she only saw Gu Huasheng who was busy returning home. "Ahem, Ningning, don''t look at it, I''m the only one." Gu Huasheng coughed lightly when she saw her running over with bright eyes. "Uncle Gu, it''s you..." The loss in Ruan Ning''s eyes was obvious, and Gu Huasheng couldn''t help but taste that stinky boy Gu Yicheng. Ningning has been absent-minded for the past two days, looking forward to him coming over every day. Especially today, Ningning has been worried from the morning till now. In the past, Gu Huasheng wanted to make the relationship between the two people a little better, and it took a lot of thought, but unfortunately there was no progress. Now the relationship between the two of them has suddenly improved and they are intimate, and his old father feels deeply left out. "Relax, this task is a bit difficult, and it is normal for them to come back later." Gu Huasheng said that he didn''t care, but he did not forget to send someone to inquire about Yicheng. The Gu family still has a lot of power in the base. He soon found out that the helicopter that was going to pick up the team has not yet returned, indicating that the mission has not yet ended. What is the situation and how many people are doing the mission? People are injured, even the people over there are not quite clear. Gu Huasheng was afraid that Ningning would think too much, so he didn''t tell her about this situation. In fact, he had already contacted his elder brother secretly to prepare him, and if he was really sure that the situation was critical, he would send someone to rescue him. Ruan Ning waited until the sun was about to go down in the morning, and the sky was getting dark little by little. After waiting like this, it was night. If you spend the night in the hospital, no one knows what will happen. Ruan Ning was so nervous that the palms of her hands were all nail marks pinched out by herself, which hurt a little, but compared to her inner depression, it was not worth mentioning. Gu Huasheng also made a call back to the study, knowing that the helicopter had returned and the personnel had suffered heavy losses, but fortunately, the Chenxi team that Gu Yicheng was in had nothing to do. Although they were all injured, fortunately they all survived this mission. Gu Huasheng just wanted to go downstairs to tell Ruan Ning the good news, but saw that Gu Yicheng, who should have just returned to the base, had already come to the villa at this time. Ruan Ning knew that it was generally impossible for other people to come to take care of the house at night, so when he heard movement at the door this time, a glimmer of hope rose in his heart and hurried over. "brother!" She saw the handsome man standing at the door, trot over and embraced his waist abdomen excitedly, who would have touched his wound, Gu Yicheng let out a muffled sound. After hugging him, Ruan Ning realized that his body was stiff for a while, and realized that he didn¡¯t care about the difference between men and women. He hurried over and opened his clothes. Sure enough, the gauze on his abdomen was already There was a lot of blood oozing out, a bright red one, just like no bandage. Had it not been for him to wear a black dress and the color of blood could not be seen on it, I am afraid Ruan Ning would have discovered his abnormality at the beginning. Gu Yicheng didn''t expect that his injury would be discovered so soon, she smiled helplessly, and said mildly, "Ningning, it''s okay, it''s not serious." "It''s not serious... I blamed me for not knowing what I did just now. I didn''t realize that you were injured earlier." The moment Ruan Ning saw the blood-stained gauze, his eyes were red, and he treated him with supernatural powers. , While wondering why he didn''t tell her about his injury earlier, so that she wouldn''t hurt him like this. He made her cry again... Originally, Gu Yicheng wanted to go back and heal her injuries before coming back, but he thought that he had promised Ningning to come and pick her up as soon as he got back to the base. Now that it¡¯s dark again, she must be worried at Gu¡¯s house. He didn''t have any thoughts and went back to find Su Yunjin for treatment and then came back. He just took some medicine, wrapped the wound with gauze, changed a piece of clean clothes, and asked him to drive him over. Gu Yicheng gently wiped away the tears from the corners of the girl''s eyes. He found that no matter how many times he looked at her tears, his heart would be aching, and he wished to be sad for her. "It doesn''t hurt, it really doesn''t hurt, but when you cried just now, I felt uncomfortable here." Gu Yicheng pointed to his chest and said. "Then, then I won''t cry anymore." Seeing his serious expression on his face, Ruan Ning burst into tears and couldn''t cry anymore. He came back safely, which was a joy for her. Gu Huasheng''s attitude on the side was also a lot more kind. Although he was still talking about who asked him to do s-level tasks on his own, he was worried. After Ruan Ning used the healing power to heal Gu Yicheng''s injury, he barely breathed a sigh of relief. It was getting late, and Ruan Ning thought that Gu Yicheng had been tired for a day today, so he asked him to rest at Gu''s house with her tonight, and they would go back tomorrow. Gu Yicheng looked at the caring girl in front of him and couldn''t bear to reject her proposal. * When sending Ruan Ning back to the room, Gu Yicheng saw her preparing to feed Xiaohua with crystal cores, and asked suspiciously. Ruan Ning didn''t care, so he told about the situation of Xiaohua swallowing the crystal nucleus. After listening to Gu Yicheng, he frowned. He felt that Xiaohua''s way of eating was a bit familiar, but Xiaohua and the giant flower that occupies more than half of the city in his impression, the difference in image between the two is really too big, even He has no way to be sure of this. Gu Yicheng tentatively took out a crystal core from the space and placed it in front of it. Xiaohua first felt the pressure on Gu Yicheng before hiding, as if hesitated and didn''t know whether to approach or not, but in the end she couldn''t help her desire for the crystal nucleus. Ear Zhishi used the antennae to roll the crystal nucleus into his flower bone. Gu Yicheng''s eyebrows were a bit grim. If we were not very sure just now, we can basically see that there is a relationship between the two. Except for the giant flowers he had seen in his previous life, he couldn''t think of any other mutant plants that could swallow an entire crystal nucleus as brutally as it. No, you can''t say that, it can directly swallow all the zombies. But I didn''t expect that it was just such an inconspicuous mutant plant. A dim light flashed through Gu Yicheng''s dark pupils, and he told Ruan Ning what he knew about the characteristics of the giant flower. Ruan Ning looked shocked, Xiao Hua actually has such a big background? ! ! I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 166： Ruan Ning looked left and right with the flower pot, but he didn''t see that the little flowers that grew up could be so cruel. If it hadn''t been for Gu Yicheng to tell her about it today, with Xiaohua''s current body size not the size of her palm, she would probably not have noticed it. It''s just... Xiaohua possesses such 6 skills, she, the master, didn''t even know it until now! This is simply too violent! ! After Ruan Ning knew Xiao Hua''s origins, he was very rare about it. The first thought that flashed in his mind was - after that, as long as Xiao Hua is by her side, wouldn''t he no longer have to worry about the appearance of zombies? ? Why are you asking? Of course it is because it is the nemesis of zombies! With such a mutant plant that can swallow zombies, the next little days will be a little too happy. Ruan Ning wanted to kiss Xiaohua and express her excitement. In fact, she did so. Ruan Ning was holding the flowerpot in both hands, and kissed the leaves of the little flower with curving eyes, looking very happy. Although the little flower staying in the flowerpot is not clear about the meaning of this human action, it can''t help but slow down due to its awareness of her approach, and the speed of swallowing the crystal nucleus slows down. The color of the flower bone is also darker, and it looks like It''s as shy. Gu Yicheng saw Ruan Ning acting so affectionately towards a mutant plant now, his eyes were slightly deep, and he regretted telling her the use of this eye-catching little guy. When Ruan Ning wanted to do something to Xiao Hua to express his inner happiness and excitement, Gu Yicheng took the pot of mutant plants from her hand quickly, and when the girl looked at herself in confusion He looked indifferent and said righteously: "I can''t guarantee that it won''t do anything to humans, so for the sake of safety, Xiaohua should be temporarily raised by me." When a giant flower like a giant flower first appeared in the past life, many cities around it were heard. Because before that, there have been many incidents of mutated plants attacking humans. Everyone is worried that giant flowers will treat humans like these mutated plants. It is a threat. However, they found that the giant flower seems to be different from other mutant plants, and it is rare that the giant flower will be used on humans because it does not catch a cold to humans. Gradually, everyone came up with an experience, as long as humans don¡¯t take the initiative to deal with giant flowers, it won¡¯t bother to care about humans. The attraction of human flesh and blood to it is close to zero, far inferior to the zombies who can only do things by instinct. The crystal nucleus in their heads attracts it. Gu Yicheng said this just now because he didn''t want this mutant plant to continue to be a light bulb between him and Ningning. What''s more, now that Xiao Hua was raised by Ruan Ning and is very close to her, this situation will not happen to her even more. but¡­¡­ Gu Yicheng released the aura of a Tier 5 ability person on his body, staring at the trembling Huagudou in his hand, and a smile was drawn at the corner of his lips. Anyway, he now looks at this little thing inexplicably and feels it is very unsightly, so let''s adjust it first. After listening to Gu Yicheng¡¯s words, Ruan Ning felt a little disappointed, and asked in a reluctant tone, "Brother, can''t Xiaohua really be raised by me? Xiaohua has been very good by my side these days and has never hurt me. , So you shouldn¡¯t do anything to me in the future, right?" The key is that with such a powerful mutant plant by her side, wouldn''t she be able to walk sideways among the zombies when she wandered outside the base? Ruan Ning originally thought about finding an opportunity to take Xiaohua out to try it out. However, if Xiao Hua is taken away by Gu Yicheng, then she probably hasn''t had much chance to practice it recently. Gu Yicheng saw her cautious thinking at a glance, with a hint of helplessness in her smile, and said, "Ningning, Xiaohua has not fully grown up yet. Do you think Xiaohua can swallow other zombies at her current level?" The current florets are only florets, and the gap between them and the giant flowers of the previous life is not so big. Only when it grows up can it become a big help. "..." Ruan Ning stared at Xiao Hua and looked again. What he said was reasonable, and he had to admit that Xiao Hua was now weaker than her, so he could only shook his head regretfully. Even though Xiaohua¡¯s Huaguduo has grown a lot in size because it has swallowed some crystal nuclei in the past two days, it can only swallow a crystal nucleus the size of a fingernail now. The zombie is about the size of a human being, and its size really can''t swallow this behemoth. Maybe a zombie can trample on its entire plant to death. Ruan Ning thought so, but she could only temporarily give up Xiaohua''s custody rights, with a startled look: "...Well, Xiaohua has been taken care of by her brother during this period of time, so you must treat it well. Don''t bully it." Gu Yicheng''s face is as usual, so that people can''t see any problems: "Of course, I will definitely raise it well." In fact, he had already planned to find an opportunity to plant this mutant plant outside the base, otherwise he would grow it so squeamish, when would it grow into a useful giant flower. Xiao Hua felt the maliciousness of this powerful man next to it, Hua Gu Duo couldn''t help shaking twice, her tentacles habitually wanted to go in the direction of the girl standing on the other side to seek shelter, but it was a pity that she had not had time to move. Gu Yicheng was ruthlessly suppressed by Gu Yicheng on the side, Huaguduo suddenly wilted in half, and could only accept the reality before her grievances. *********************************** ************************************** In the recent period, the Cui family has become famous in the Hope Base because of the mutant plant that can produce fruits that can help improve its abilities. For a while, the Cui family can be said to be in the limelight. I hope that no one in the base can overwhelm the scenery of their Cui family. It''s really because for the survivors, the allure of this boosting ability is too great. If at the beginning, I hope that most of the abilities in the base still hold the idea that they don¡¯t believe it very much. After seeing a few abilities that have eaten the fruit, they have broken through the bottleneck period and reached a higher level. The thinking also changed accordingly. From hesitating to wait and see for a while, to following others to grab this fruit, for fear that this opportunity will be taken away by others in advance. It is precisely because of this that the fruit that can help the ability person to improve the ability is also copied to a sky-high price in the hope base. Ordinary people with supernatural powers simply can''t afford this kind of thing, and the Cui family relies on this to make a big profit. After all, not only do I hope that the abilities of the base are trying to get such fruit one by one, but even the abilities of other bases in the surrounding area are also asking for news about this kind of fruit, wanting to get a cup of it. soup. Then rely on this to break through the bottleneck of his own ability. When Ruan Ning was out during this period, people at the base could even be heard discussing this matter everywhere. However, some retribution is not retribution after all, but the time has not come. As the days passed day by day, in just a month, some problems within the Cui family were exposed little by little. ¡ª¡ªThe Cui family claims to be a force that "brought this mutant plant personally," but it can''t follow up and cultivate it. In other words, they originally had a few such mutant plants in their hands, but now only a few mutant plants can produce such fruits. What the Cui family can do now is to accelerate the speed of the mutated plants, but cannot increase the number of their plants themselves. The people in the Cui family were going crazy because of this discovery, and each of them knew the importance of this mutant plant to the development of their family. If it weren''t for this, they wouldn''t be able to get out of the limelight during the recent period. But none of them thought that this mutant plant would have such a big problem, and it couldn''t be solved, as if it had fallen into a dead end. At present, only Cui Hongzhuang and a few of her men knew how these mutant plants came from. She thought about this issue when she was going to the breeding center to steal mutant plants at the beginning, but at that time she didn''t take it too seriously. She felt that since the people in the breeding center could bred this species from scratch, it didn''t make sense that the Cui family could not replicate exactly the same after they had samples. However, reality finally slapped Cui Hongzhuang a big slap, and the Cui family really couldn''t replicate exactly the same thing after they had real samples. When the people below told her the news, Cui Hongzhuang was furious. Together with the other varieties brought together with this mutant plant, their Cui family has recently taken time to conquer them one by one. It was the mutant plant variety that they needed most and was the most valuable, but they could not be cultivated, and there was no progress at all. In desperation, the Cui family could only think of a solution while concealing the news, so as not to let others know that this mutant plant had this defect. However, because the reputation of this kind of fruit that can help abilities improve is getting higher and higher, the abilities of the base and other forces are trying to find out the news every day. There is no airtight wall in the world, what they want to hide In the end, it''s hard to hide things anymore. At first, everyone thought it was the Cui family who was implementing the hunger marketing policy in order to increase the price of this fruit. It''s only now that everyone discovers that the quantity of that kind of fruit sold is getting less and less, even to the point where it is too outrageous. This has revealed the problem. Like other large and small forces in the Hope Base, the Gu family and the army have been exploring news of this fruit during this period. Although there are many ordinary people in the army, there are also a lot of supernatural powers, and they will not miss this opportunity to let other forces catch up with this kind of thing, thereby suppressing their forces. This time, because the Gu family made a timely move, they also grabbed a few fruits. Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng had also seen it in the army. Ruan Ning had tasted this kind of fruit as early as when she was in the cultivation center. As an insider, she naturally learned more inside stories than the other personnel in the hope base. She guessed that the Cui family could not cultivate this kind of mutant plant, which might have a lot to do with the big locust tree in the cultivation center. Yu Yiyou and her vaguely mentioned before that the cultivation of this special mutant plant is related to the big locust tree. Since Xiaohua, the mutant plant that grows next to the big locust tree, has such an extraordinary origin, presumably this mutated plant that can be successfully cultivated by the big locust tree is also inextricably linked to it. However, because the cultivation center guarded this secret very well, the Cui family didn''t know that the locust tree was special to them, so naturally they didn''t think of going to this level. Of course, Ruan Ning would not tell the Cui family about this. The more anxious they were, the more dire and fierce they were, the happier she was. It didn''t make sense that she went to help a disgusting person solve the problem. But what puzzled her was that the Chaoyang Base Cultivation Center did not respond to or counterattack the recent rise and conduct of the Cui family, nor did it re-bred this mutant plant. Use this to tell everyone that the real owners of these mutant plants are actually them, and someone from the Cui family stole their research results. Ruan Ning still remembered that when Yu Xian and his party left the Hope Base a month ago, they didn¡¯t leave a word. They came and went in a hurry, so she didn¡¯t know what they had planned for the Cui family. . And because of the fact that the theft had a great impact on the incubation center, she didn''t want to mention their sadness any more, so she was reluctant to inquire about anything, and could only pretend that she didn''t know anything. However, based on Ruan Ning''s understanding of Xian''s team, the incubation center is not the kind that will easily compromise, otherwise they don''t have to come in person a month ago, they will always defend their own results. So this time the incubation center suddenly failed. Something must have happened to them that they didn''t know. That''s why they did not take any action. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *drop! Your lovely author is back~ Do you miss me! ! I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 167： Cui family. "Trash! Trash! It''s all a bunch of trash!! This little thing can''t be done well, what use is there if I raise you?!!!" "If you still can''t figure out a solution to this matter within three days, you won''t come to see me at all in the future!!" After Cui Hongzhuang listened to the report from his subordinates, in a panic, he smashed everything on the table next to him. Since discovering the defects of the mutant plants, Cui Hongzhuang has sent several waves of people to the cultivation center of Chaoyang Base to inquire about the news in this month, hoping to find a way to solve the problems that cannot be cultivated, or find them to cultivate. The reason for the emergence, or even if the mutant plants cultivated in the cultivation center during this period are stolen again. However, the people they sent in the past few times have all returned without success, and some have even been damaged in the incubation center, which makes Cui Hongzhuang''s heart angry. The current situation is that the people in the incubation center can''t get out of it, and their people don''t know why they can''t get in. Because... those who went into the incubation center are already dead. So many people see this and are afraid to take a half step into the cultivation center. What annoyed Cui Hongzhuang most was that he hoped that the old guys from other forces in the base, when the defects of the mutant plants had not been exposed before, were more diligent than one, and they all wanted to get a share of this. It''s fine now. After something happens, she will fall into trouble. She has to spend time and energy to guard against those who want to sneak into the Cui family to steal mutant plants. As for who sent these people, you don''t need to think about it. For this matter, Cui Hongzhuang is almost desperate these days. If they can''t think of a solution, their Cui family''s future life will be sad. The Cui family''s situation is very bad recently, and even to some extent, it can be regarded as bad. Success and failure are also Xiao He. Previously, the Cui family fought a turnaround with the mutant plants, but now they are in a state where they cannot turn around because of the mutant plants. When Cui Hongzhuang took this step, he had no idea that it would end up like this. She once thought that with the hole card of Mutated Plant, not only could she sit more firmly in the position of her hard-won Patriarch, but she could also lead the Cui family to gain a firm foothold in the Hope Base step by step. The Cui family suffered heavy losses at the beginning of the outbreak of the last days, and its strength was greatly affected. It has long been different from the past and is not comparable to other forces in the original imperial capital. This time is a rise opportunity that Cui Hongzhuang has tried so hard to win. Whoever thought it would turn out to be like this in the end. Although the Cui family enjoyed the popularity of everyone at the base during the period when they first got the new varieties, what happened later was unexpected. Not only did they not rely on this to turn over, but fell into a more embarrassing situation, which no one had expected. In order to solve this problem, the Cui family was busy going round and round, but they couldn''t reproduce the mutant plant varieties they needed now. Cui Hongzhuang even sent people to find Weidong these days, wanting him to use his mental powers to explore the situation in the cultivation center. Why is it because so many of them who entered were damaged inside, and outside the next day Only one corpse appeared. But the man really left this matter clean with him, and their people didn''t even see Wei Dong''s face in the end. In fact, Cui Hongzhuang had already thought about all the consequences this time when he arranged for someone to steal something. But she didn''t care. After all, in this world, strength is the kingly way. Just like this time, she launched the new breeds openly. Even if the people in the breeding center were suspicious, as long as they did not have enough evidence, they could not treat the Cui family. In this way, I can only eat this dumb loss abruptly. Cui Hongzhuang couldn''t help but a fierce flash of eyes, if she fell, it wouldn''t make others feel better. How many can be dragged down is a few. *********************************** ************************************** at the same time. Chaoyang base, cultivation center. There are now a dozen people gathered in the hall. Everyone is wearing a mask and discussing something with a serious expression. The walls and the floor around them are all densely covered with green plants, which makes people unbearable. Scalp tingling. Except for this area where they are now, there is no other place to stay in the entire hall. Yu Xian and other staff members, because of the existence of these mutant plants, now not only the outsiders can''t get in, but the people inside can''t get out. Once they stepped out of this cultivation center, they would be obstructed by the surrounding mutant plants and couldn''t take another half step. However, the people who stayed inside are still in good condition. A few days ago, they saw a few masked people coming in from the outside. They were instantly strangled by some mutant plants. With the vital signs, blood splashed all over the floor. After Yu Xian stolen the training center, she thought that someone with bad intentions would come in again. Fortunately now, it seems that these mutant plants are more effective than the defense system she originally envisioned. They were still discussing whether they could think of a way to use these mutant plants for their use and help them guard the gate of the cultivation center. If the method is feasible, then the trapped thing that happened this time may not be a bad thing. The days of being trapped like this have actually lasted for a full half a month. Fortunately, the cultivation center originally had enough food in stock, and if it was too hungry, there were also mutated vegetables and fruits that could be eaten. Apart from not seeing sunlight in this place, these people are not in danger of life. It is precisely because of this that although they have been trapped in the incubation center for a long time, they are not too emotionally broken. Even their wood type supernatural abilities can also study the surrounding mutant plants with great interest. But what Yu Xian is most worried about now is whether there will be any problems with the big locust tree, or why the mutant plants in the entire cultivation center are going crazy. However, that place was blocked by mutant plants, and she couldn''t even get in. "Aunt Yu Xian, how long will we be trapped here before we can get out?" Yu Yiyi on the side looked a little wilted. After all, children are not more patient than adults. Even though there is no danger to their lives, they are trapped in one place all day long and cannot go out. Yu Yiyi is not in a good mood. Even the mutant plants around cannot attract her attention Strength. Yu Xian touched her head and calmly said, "It''s coming." They will definitely get out from here, not only that, there is gratitude for gratitude, revenge for revenge, she will also find out who steals things and make them pay the price. Let everyone who covet their results know that the incubation center is not to be bullied. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Now Jinjiang is not allowed to edit the text after it is sent out, so your poor author can only edit one chapter and send one chapter now, and can''t post all of them and then revise_(:§Ù¡¹¡Ï)_ I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 168： At the beginning of April, the Hope Base in the Imperial Capital also ushered in the first wave of zombies. It is hoped that as China''s No. 1 base, its strength and heritage should not be underestimated. Because the discovery was timely, just like the last time at the No. 3 base in city b, this wave of zombies led by three Tier 4 mutant zombies did not cause much damage to the Hope Base. However, casualties of personnel inside the base are still inevitable. It is precisely because of this that Ruan Ning, who is a healer, has become busy again during this period of time. He often can''t even eat a few bites of food, so he is called to treat the wounded and the whole person is busy. . However, I hope that the luck of the base is still good. After all, the current zombies'' aggressiveness is greatly enhanced. I hope that the base is selected because of the good location, plus the active and timely cleaning of the zombies around the base, so I have only encountered a zombie wave now. As for other cities around the imperial capital, many bases have even experienced waves of zombies. Ruan Ning only stayed in the Hope Base a few days ago. He heard others say that the XX base defeated the zombie tide. He didn''t feel anything in his heart, but was just happy for them. It wasn''t until she had experienced it personally that she realized that even if humans won victory in the end, some harm would always exist. If possible, Ruan Ning hopes that the world will be peaceful and no one will encounter zombies. ... In this campaign against the tide of zombies, the army is mainly responsible for protecting the safety of the base. Although the Gu family, like other forces, has always focused on self-protection after the end of the world, it has never given up the ordinary people in the base. This can be seen from the proportion of ordinary people in the army, which is even more than that of superpowers. Moreover, the industries under the Gu family''s name are more inclined to hire ordinary people and give them a place to live so that ordinary people can support themselves in the last days. However, the Gu family also knows that the truth is too late. People in the last days are unpredictable, and blindly giving will not get anything. Therefore, although the Gu family is sympathetic, they have never provided free food relief, which does not allow a person to benefit for no reason. After all, teaching people how to fish is worse than teaching people how to fish. In the end, only survivors can survive in this cruel world. ********************************** ************************************* Recently, Ruan Ning finished his work day when it was getting dark. Unlike her, Gu Yicheng is very leisurely these days. Now that the zombie tide has just passed, I hope that the base is still in the rest stage and the team does not need to go out to do tasks. Ruan Ning leaned his head on Gu Yicheng¡¯s shoulder. Like every girl in love, he talked to him one after another, "Brother, I don¡¯t want to go to the army tomorrow." Rao is Ruan Ning just needs Jing. Nuclear can be healed. In theory, the power will never be exhausted, but her physical strength will be exhausted. Therefore, using the power for a long time still makes her whole person tired, so she will also feel Tired. "Then don''t go." Gu Yicheng''s tone was conniving, and didn''t think it was anything, as long as she was happy. If she doesn''t want to go to the army, she won''t go. As for the rest, he can take care of her. Ruan Ning pursed his lips when he heard his straightforward reply, sighed, and said, "Forget it, I''ll go ahead." In fact, she didn''t plan not to go anymore, just complaining symbolically. Who would think that the person in front of him would indulge himself so much, and would not persuade him even if he wanted to. Gu Yicheng: "Then I will see you there tomorrow." Ruan Ning: "..." What should I do if my boyfriend is too used to himself? ! Wait online! Very urgent! ! Ruan Ning felt that it was thanks to her strong will, otherwise, she must have fallen into such a degrading atmosphere. He was so used to the man in front of him that he didn''t want to do anything, didn''t want to do anything, just wanted to live. Early retirement life. After a month, Ruan Ning finally received a reply from the incubation center. Yu Xian might be afraid that the letter would be intercepted by others. The letter simply stated that their current situation is good, so she should not worry, and did not say much. However, the letter also implicitly mentioned Xiao Hua''s name, which was unknown to outsiders, so even if it was intercepted by others, it would not be understood. Only a few knowing people could understand it. Speaking of Xiao Hua, Ruan Ning has to say that she gave Xiao Hua to Gu Yicheng last time. She also passed that day, and it took a little half a month to find out that Gu Yicheng actually planted small flowers outside the Hope Base! ! No wonder he had been looking for various reasons for not letting her visit Xiaohua during that time. Fortunately, not only did Xiao Hua stay outside the base without any problems, but instead became stronger. This is also something that Ruan Ning did not expect. After all, when she saw Xiao Hua for the last time, it was not the size of her palm. Xiao Hua''s strength became stronger, Ruan Ning felt happy for it from the bottom of his heart. It wasn''t because Xiao Hua looked like this that she could protect her, but it could better survive this end of the world by itself, and it was no longer as weak as it was at the beginning, making her worry about whether it would live soon. "By the way, brother, can we send the little flowers out later this time." Ruan Ning asked expectantly with a pair of moist eyes open. "Early and later, they will still be sent away in the end. Haven''t we all discussed it before?" Gu Yicheng thought of the mutant plant that traverses between him and Ningning, and a little coldness was revealed between his eyebrows. Because of the incident that he threw it outside the base, Ningning even had a cold war with him all night. Moreover, this mutant plant even pretended to be weak in front of Ning Ning. It was obvious that this guy in the previous life could fight the zombies in most of the cities, but now he pretended to be abused by him, making Ning Ning feel more distressed about it. Gu Yicheng admitted that he was possessive of Ningning and didn''t want anything to distract her. Even a mutant plant is no exception. He also proposed the plan to send it away in the name of Xiaohua. "Brother, don''t always bully Xiaohua, okay." Ruan Ning looked at the trembling Xiaohua under his pressure, curled his lips, and no longer leaned against him. He was holding the one on the table. The flowerpot sat on another sofa. Xiaohua is now a full circle larger than a month ago, and now its flower bones are fully expanded, the size of a football. Ruan Ning has also fully believed that the little flower will grow into a giant flower in the future. Earlier, when she followed Gu Yicheng to the place where he planted small flowers, she saw the scene where Xiaohua used a pair of tentacles to trap a passing zombie in it, and then it took a crystal nucleus from its head. Dug it out. Its growth rate exceeded Ruan Ning¡¯s imagination. To be honest, before she went to the place, she was worried that Xiaohua would be depressed because she could not adapt to the environment outside the base, could not swallow the crystal nucleus, or was Other zombies and abilities were bullied. It turns out that Ruan Ning thinks too much. Not only did Xiao Hua survive tenaciously outside the base, but its growth rate was much faster than relying on her to raise it with crystal cores. It seems that Gu Yicheng''s approach is correct. Xiaohua is naturally suitable for barbarous growth, but if she consistently pampers her like her, it will lose its huge potential. I hope people come and go outside the base, and it¡¯s not safe to plant the florets in that place, especially now that the florets grow more and more conspicuously, in case a high-level ability person passing by finds the existence of florets , The result is terrible. So Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng discussed it, and decided to plant it back in a flowerpot first, and then go outside and find a more suitable place for it to take root there. However, when she thought that she would not be able to stay with Xiao Hua in the future, Ruan Ning felt very sad. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 169： The emergence of the zombie wave made the hope base more panic. Previously, only other bases in the surrounding provinces and cities encountered a wave of zombies. Everyone is a human being. Although there will be a sense of urgency in their hearts, this is far from as strong as the feelings after experiencing these in person. In particular, I don¡¯t know where it came from. The news that a Tier 5 zombie appeared, quickly spread in the base, and it made the survivors in the base sensitive and fragile because of the zombie tide. Suddenly broke. Ruan Ning guessed that the so-called Tier 5 zombie with nose and eyes that was recently passed on in the base should be the zombie king from the previous life. If it really has reached the fifth stage now, then its evolution speed is much faster than in the previous life, and it has advanced to the fifth stage in less than a year. Through the plot of the novel, Ruan Ning knew that the zombie king''s activities have always been in the imperial capital and the surrounding provinces and cities, but it is generally difficult for humans to see it. Occasionally, a survivor or team found the zombie king''s figure, and it is difficult to escape from its hand, so the trace of it has always been a mystery. In the last life, it wasn''t until the Zombie King wanted to break through the sixth rank, so after frequently attacking the passing supernatural powers, it was only known to the vast number of survivors that it existed. "Yanyan, do you believe that there is a zombie king in this world?" When Gu Yicheng asked these words, his expression was dark and unpredictable, and his emotions were rarely exposed. Ruan Ning didn¡¯t know that other people believed it or not. Anyway, she, the traverser, certainly believed in the existence of the Zombie King, and she also knew that the Zombie King and him were somehow old enemies. She bit her lip. Said: "All things will not come out of nowhere, maybe it''s just like what has been said outside, now there are really Tier 5 zombies..." "Then you are not afraid?" Gu Yicheng reduced the dignity on his face, and gently touched her head. He learned that many survivors in the base are very taboo about this matter, and some even plan to leave Hope Base, and find a place with few zombies. Recently, even within their team, many individuals are discussing this matter. . Ruan Ning stared at the person in front of him, shook his head, and said softly, "Not afraid." As she said, she stretched out her hand and took his hand, with a warm and bright smile on her face, "I will never be afraid with my brother." Gu Yicheng was stunned for a moment, then chuckled softly, and tightened her slender little white hand, promising: "Brother will always protect you." Yes, his little girl does not need to be afraid, as long as he is there for one day, he will prop up the sky above her. ********************************* ************************************ Gu Yicheng''s lightning power has already broken through Tier 5, but it is temporarily stuck at this level, and the space power is directly stuck at Tier 4. In order to break through this bottleneck, Gu Yicheng has recently taken the team out of the base to do missions more and more. With the increase in the number of missions, the points of the Chenxi team have become more and more. Gradually, the ranking of the team has changed from the top 50 to the top 30, the top 20, the top ten, the top five... The Chenxi team is now completely ''S appeared in front of the public, and the reputation of the Hope Base is getting bigger and bigger, and the people who have not heard of their name in the Hope Base are now in the minority. Because the team¡¯s reputation has skyrocketed, there are more and more supernatural players who want to join their team. If the team wants to develop, it is definitely not enough to rely on the current number of people in their team. It is to absorb fresh blood. The inevitable result is that their squad recruits people, paying attention to a principle of preferring to lack. I would rather slowly recruit the right people in the base than lower my requirements in order to fill the number. So in the past few months, they have recruited 10 people in total. Compared with other teams in the top ranks, Chenxi Team was less than a little bit less in terms of the number of new additions. But they are not in a hurry. These ten people have everything from ability types to ability levels, and it took a lot of thought. It will not be worse than the number of people recruited by other teams several times. At the end of April, the Dawn Team took over a mission related to the Zombie King. This time the mission is very important, so the people who go there are not only their Dawn Team. There were two other teams from Hope Base who went with them. Their mission this time is to explore the whereabouts of the Zombie King. Speaking of which, there is a team, and they have some fate with their Morning Team. When I was in the Yancheng base, there was an incident of mutated animals causing infection of survivors. This team was hired by the restaurant owner to protect him. They turned out to be the most ferocious team in the Yancheng base. The name of the team is Thunder Squad. There are not many people in the team, there are only six people in total, but each of them is very strong. However, contrary to the strength of the Thunder team, their reputation in the Yancheng base was particularly bad. Because as long as someone can afford a high enough remuneration, they can take on any job, whether it''s killing people or other things, so the people in the base fear them and fear them in their hearts. It was just that at that time, the Chenxi team rushed out of the base, and left after watching the excitement in a hurry. The two sides had never met and had no contact. Unexpectedly, they also came to the hope base now. Ruan Ning will also go with the team in this mission, because in addition to exploring the whereabouts of the zombie king, the main purpose of this trip is to find a suitable place for Xiao Hua to settle down. Gu Yicheng thought for a while, and finally decided to send this mutant plant back to the place where it stayed in the previous life. The place where it occupies most of the city is in the city of C in the Imperial Capital Province. C city was a tourist city before the end of the world. It is also because it is such a city with many zombies that the giant flowers of previous lives can take root there , Occupying such a large area, no one dares to provoke. Since this mutant plant could survive in such a huge city in the previous lifetime, there must be a reason for it. This time, instead of trying to find another place that may not be suitable for it, it is better to let it take root there. Maybe the day when the small flower becomes a giant flower is just around the corner. Of course, this little thing does not stay within the imperial capital. It will not be so easy for Ningning to see it in the future. It can no longer be a light bulb between the two of them. This is what makes Gu Yicheng more satisfied. , He was eager to send it away soon. It just so happened that City C was not far from the place where they next explored the whereabouts of the Zombie King, this time they could find an opportunity to send it over on the way. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *One more check-in *The second is at nine o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 170： The next day, early morning. The sky was only slightly bright, and there was still a hazy mist in the air. The three teams going to explore the whereabouts of the Zombie King will gather at the gate of the base today. The Morning Light team came to the meeting point according to the agreed time, but when they came, they were the only team at the gate of the base, and no one else was seen. They waited for the first team until they waited for about ten minutes. This team is called the SEAL team, and it is now the tenth team in Hope Base. "There was a delay on the road, which made you wait a long time." In fact, Captain Huang of the SEAL team was very jealous of the Dawn Squad that suddenly shined at the base. They were also deliberately late for a few minutes this time, mainly to test the team in front of them. In what the SEAL team explained to them just now, the perfunctory meaning in the tone was obvious, and the members of the Dawn Team weren''t any fools, so naturally they heard it right away. Gu Yicheng stood there, looking at the opposite group with a smile. Lin Yang is a violent temper. Seeing that these people are deliberately playing with them, and there is no need to wait for Brother Gu to take care of such trivial matters, he mocks in advance, "Since you can''t come on time, why bother to delay other people''s time? Well. If you don¡¯t have diamond diamonds, don¡¯t take care of this porcelain work. If you are not so punctual every time you do a task, then I probably understand why your team has been in the base for so long, but the ranking is getting lower and lower." Knowing oneself and the enemy, a hundred battles are not dead, so for the team that is doing the task with them this time, they have conducted investigations in advance. Although the information may not be comprehensive, they also have a certain understanding of the two teams. If Lin Yang was really poisoned, his combat effectiveness would not be susceptible to ordinary people. Just like this time, he didn''t say half of the dirty words, so he counted these people from top to bottom. The rest is okay, that sentence is getting lower and lower, and it really hit the painful feet of the members of the SEAL team. The tenth place in the base may be a good result for other teams, and the survivors of the base are vying to join. But the SEAL team is different. They used to be the second-ranked superpower team in the base. They were envied and hated by other teams. However, everyone else was going uphill. Only their team was going downhill and even dropped back. Out of the top ten echelon. The sudden experience of such a big gap also changed their mood. Now people who envy and hate others have become them. The Dawn Team ranks much higher than the Seal Team a few months earlier, and indeed has this capital. Now the two teams are compared in this way. One has made rapid progress and is unstoppable, while the other has been regressing. Thinking about it, I feel depressed and vomiting blood. Of course, there are many people in the SEAL team who were irritated by Lin Yang''s words. They were a little bit grumpy, and even wanted to immediately roll up their sleeves and rush to fight with him, but he was just a little bit short. When he stood up, he was stopped by the captain on the side. "Captain Gu, what happened just now was abrupt on our side. I''m here to say sorry." Even though it was not a special wish in his heart, the way and tone of Captain Huang''s apology to the Chenxi team was obviously much more formal. . Because he knew very well that there was a high possibility that their team could not beat these people. At the same time, he began to regret that he had listened to the deputy captain before coming to test the Dawn Team. Captain Huang sighed secretly, gave up the original plan, and didn''t want to conflict with Chenxi Team. However, he did not have the idea of ??death. It does not mean that the deputy captain by his side is willing to give up. Because he once fell from the peak, the deputy captain of the SEAL team is most unhappy now that he hopes the sudden rise of those in the base. , A new team with a rising reputation. And this time they acted with their SEAL team, and they were all such newly emerging teams. This made his heart very uncomfortable, and he couldn''t figure it out, as if he had entered a dead end. Yu Guang, the deputy captain, noticed the other team, moved in his heart, pointed in a direction, and said: "...It''s not just that we are late, No, you see, the Thunder team are also late. They are late than us. It''s going to be longer, why don''t you talk about them." The deputy captain once had contact with the Thunder team. He clearly knew how defiant people in the Thunder team were. If the Dawn Squad had said something ridiculous to these people just now, the Thunder Squad would definitely not be able to bear it. When the time comes, the two teams will definitely fight. Rather than being on the court in person and participating in the battle, it is better to let the two teams fight. Their SEAL team can just use this opportunity to watch the fire from the shore and learn about their strength without any effort. As for the deputy captain''s behavior, Captain Huang frowned, but in the end he did not scold him in public. However, he has already begun to consider whether or not to change to a deputy captain after this mission is over. His approach today is too radical and he does not obey management at all. He had already made it clear just now that he would not continue to target Chenxi Team, who knew he would even provoke them. "Everyone in this Thunder team is not a good thing. You should be careful. It is better to stay away from them. It is said that all those who oppose them will not end well in the end." In order to restore a little impression, Captain Huang said A reminder, don''t let the two teams really conflict. If there really is a conflict, their SEAL team may not be able to retreat. Ruan Ning couldn''t figure out what the SEAL team was thinking for a while. They almost didn''t fight with them just now, and it was their people who instigated the conflict between them and the Thunder team, but Captain Huang suddenly reminded them of these things now. People in the SEAL team didn¡¯t know that Dawn Team had seen Thunder team in Yancheng Base. They knew that these people in Thunder team had a bad reputation and acted recklessly. They acted with them, maybe they had to guard them all the time. Temporarily revert to the position and move on the road. But these people are not good, nor is their Dawn Team. So everyone, as long as these people don''t provoke them, no matter how fierce these people are, they have nothing to do with them. Compared with the SEAL team, the Thunder team''s presence is obviously much stronger. This can be seen from the mental outlook of their players and their valuable equipment. This group of people obviously saw their two teams waiting here, but they were walking at an unhurried speed, and they were not in a hurry. "Sorry, we just dealt with a few people who don''t know good or bad on the road just now, so you are late, don''t you mind?" said one of the three-looking men, holding a long knife in his hand. There was still blood dripping from the tip of his knife. It is hoped that fighting and fighting are prohibited in the base, and these people not only knowingly committed the crime, but I am afraid that they have been ruthless. It''s hard to tell if that person is still alive. Lin Yang was not accustomed to seeing such an arrogant person in front of him. He had just discussed with him and tried his strength, but this time he was stopped by Gu Yicheng. Lin Yang looked at Brother Gu in confusion, but saw him shook his head with an expression of disapproval. Lin Yang had always listened to Gu''s words. He didn''t stop him last time, but this time he didn''t let him do it. There must be a reason for him. Lin Yang could only give up. The reason why Gu Yicheng stopped Lin Yang was because he had noticed just now that the blade of this man was faintly glowing with black, indicating that the man''s knife should have been smeared with poison. Unlike just now, they were very sure to win the SEAL team that time, but this time, they would not lose against the Thunder team, but it was also difficult to win. This group of people is difficult to entangle. In the coming days, they don¡¯t need to be brave for the sake of verbal pleasure this time. ********************************* ************************************* The location of this mission is far from the hope base, so they need to drive to get there. The news of the discovery of the Zombie King was first transmitted a day ago. If you go later, it will be more difficult to discover its whereabouts. Regardless of what everyone in the room thinks, the last three teams set off thoughtfully. The three teams participating in the mission this time are all hoped to be among the best in the base, and their strength is not bad. But sometimes one plus one plus one may not be a bonus. If it weren''t for the name of doing tasks, it would be much more convenient to do your own things, Gu Yicheng would not act with these irrelevant people. "Brother Gu, it''s not good, there is a group of zombies in front." Jiang Jingchao''s ability is just short of Tier 4, so he noticed this as early as when the group of zombies was still a long way from their caravan. Happening. Therefore, they should have time to avoid the zombies in a different way now. However, the Dawn Team has mental ability players, who can detect unknown dangers in advance, but I don''t know if the other two teams have this ability. However, according to Ruan Ning''s observations, the other two teams should have no mental powers, and their team should be the first to find the zombie group. Now that the zombies are getting closer and closer to them, if you go further, you will definitely meet a large group of zombies. "Brother Gu, should we send someone to remind them about the zombie group?" Jiang Jingchao asked in passing after reporting the situation. Of course, he doesn''t have a good opinion of these two teams. He said this not because he was worried that these people would be attacked by zombies, but because he didn''t want to be dragged down by these people. Gu Yicheng calculated the distance between their team and the group of zombies, squinted his eyes, and said in a deep voice: "Let¡¯s go first. If something goes wrong with them, they will naturally follow if they want to follow. If you don¡¯t want to follow, Just let them deal with the zombies themselves." Along the way, the three teams are in charge of their own, and they can''t even achieve such a degree of discord. Therefore, there is no need for them to waste time begging to be boring. Maybe these people thought they were fooling them, and they might not appreciate it. Previously, the three teams also had differences on the issue of who came first in the team. At that time, the Chenxi team was too lazy to fight with other people about this kind of thing, wasting time, and finally took the initiative to become the one behind the palace. "Captain, why are the next two teams gone?" In the seal team at the front of the team, the driver who drove for a while, suddenly realized the situation. He couldn''t make a decision, so he had to report quickly. team leader. Captain Huang looked at the two teams that had disappeared, and suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart. He didn''t have time to think about it, and said, "You quickly drop the car back and follow the other two teams." They are going this way now. The route is obviously the most convenient, but now the other two teams have suddenly turned a corner and changed a route. There must be something he didn''t know about, and it''s a bad thing in all likelihood. The driver listened to him and quickly turned the steering wheel to turn the front of the car. However, his sight fell on one place, and he was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. He saw a zombie suddenly appeared in his mirror... two three. Four...uncountable zombies. The zombies densely all over this street are walking towards them, just in the opposite direction of their previous driving, which means that their previous behavior is tantamount to surrendering themselves. "You pay him back. Damn what is still in the seat!! Drive! Is it possible that you want all of us to stay and feed the zombies?!!!" Even Captain Huang who was sitting in the passenger seat was also caught The scene in front of him was stunned, but after all he was experienced, and he was also a person who had experienced the big scene. He quickly recovered. When he found that the driver was still there next to him, he quickly shouted, wishing to replace him. Drove the car away. Now that there are so many zombies behind the car, if this is caught up, he can''t imagine the consequences. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Second time to check in. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 171： While the Seal Squad was madly escaping for their lives, on the other side, the members of the Dawn Squad were also hurrying to stay away from the zombie group. The Dawn Squad was behind the last side of the team, and now because of the sudden situation of the zombie group, the original formation has changed one direction, and the Dawn Squad is walking at the forefront, followed by the Thunder Squad. The Thunder team was quick to react. They just turned a corner and drove on another road after their development. The group immediately noticed that they followed. However, the SEAL team, which was at the forefront of the team, was far from the insight of the Thunder team. Ruan Ning only knew that their team had already drove a long way on this new route, and they had not seen the Thunder team''s car follow. It seems that they didn''t notice the actions of their two teams in time, but they didn''t notice it at all, right? ! This reaction is too slow, right? I don¡¯t know how the group of people is now. In fact, as long as there is no accident in the middle, everyone stays in the car and does not face the group of zombies. If they are trapped in a circle and cannot get out, the people of the SEAL team The possibility of successfully escaping from the group of zombies is still very high. ... The SEAL team stepped on the accelerator to the end, and the speed was a hundred. However, ten minutes later, they did not completely shake off the group of zombies. Because when they found the group of zombies, time was already a bit too late. In addition, the group of zombies was chasing after them. Fortunately, their cars were modified and of good quality. They ran fast at full speed, otherwise they would definitely be behind them. Those zombies caught up. The members of the SEAL team couldn''t help but denounce the other two teams for being too unethical. They suddenly changed the route temporarily, and they must have discovered it a long time ago, but they didn''t even remind them, so they drove off by themselves. When the SEAL team fled on the road with fear and fear, they drove for another half an hour, and finally saw the other two teams. Their car was parked on the side of the road. There were many people squatting on the rocks next to them. They should have begun preparations. had lunch. The leisurely appearance, compared to their situation just now, suddenly felt a little uncomfortable in their hearts. "Since you have discovered the zombies a long time ago, why don''t you tell us in advance? Is it fun to watch us race with the zombies behind?!!!" Thinking of how they fled in embarrassment just now, the deputy captain sighed and couldn''t get out. , The tone of speech is also rushed a lot. "Jianhao! What do you say, I told you a long time ago, don''t do things too impulsively in the future!" Captain Huang quickly stopped him from continuing to speak, lest he angered the other two teams. The reason why this group of people didn''t tell them in advance was because when they first met, they offended them in advance. This is also what they have done for themselves and eat their own evil consequences, and now it does not help to blame others. Besides, there is no reason in this world that a person must help others unconditionally, especially in this last days when the order is collapsed. Everyone is exhausted, and it''s not easy to survive on their own, so there is no extra thought to take care of others. Think about it again, can they do this again? Since their team has been going downhill, he has discovered that the temperament of the deputy captain has changed a lot. The deputy captain was originally a very responsible person with a hearty personality, but now he has become full of negative emotions, impulsive and irritable. Captain Huang actually had this kind of negative emotions before, so he can understand his behavior, because for a long time, he was unable to come out of his glorious results in the past. He has always been depressed and unhappy. He forced himself. I drew a circle and pushed myself to nowhere. In fact, what''s the matter if their team''s ranking is falling back bit by bit? Their team is already stronger than many teams in the base. There is an old saying that is good, content is always happy, all these are unnecessary troubles, they are caused by their lack of content. Besides, they can improve their strength after falling back in the rankings, and slowly catch up, complaining that they can''t solve any problems. Captain Huang sighed secretly. The deputy captain has become like this now. He, the captain, has an inescapable responsibility. He didn''t lead the team well. If it weren''t for him, the captain would be useless. Become so depressed. At the same time, he has also decided to change the deputy captain after this mission is completed. Perhaps this position puts too much pressure on him. I hope that the deputy captain can be like him. He wants to understand this principle earlier and stop digging into the corner. If this continues, there will be no benefit to his development. Facing the questions from the SEAL team, the Thunder team did their own things, and no one took care of them. And the people in the morning squad are also eating food to replenish their energy, and there is no time to put these people in their eyes. Because no one responded, there were no casualties in their team, and finally the SEAL team members were also persuaded, just cursing a few words quietly, and didn''t dare to do more. Ruan Ning stayed in the car for lunch and did not get off. In the flowerpot next to her seat, the little flower was slowly shaking the flower bone. In fact, when Jiang Jingchao discovered the zombie group, Xiaohua also behaved abnormally. Its mutant plant became extraordinarily excited. If it hadn''t been planted in a flowerpot and could not move around, Ruan Ning had no doubt that Xiaohua would be excited. Run to the group of zombies behind. After Ruan Ning fed it several crystal nuclei in a row, he let the little flower calm down, and no longer swayed its flower bones that were nowhere to be placed. In this way, Xiaohua still has an early warning function, and can detect the existence of zombies in advance. The more zombies around, the more obvious its reaction. It''s a pity that Xiaohua won''t be able to stay with her anymore, she doesn''t have much time to see it. It will stay away from her in the future and take root in another place. Ruan Ning came out this time specifically for the last trip to send flowers. Gu Yicheng has already found a good place for Xiaohua. It is in City C. City C was a famous scenic tourist area before the end of the world, with beautiful mountains and clear waters. Not only would there be a lot of zombies to help Xiaohua improve her strength, but also many mutations Plants accompany it, it should not be boring and lonely in the future, right? Ruan Ning¡¯s clear eyes flashed a trace of reluctance. Her white fingers gently stroked the emerald green branches and leaves of the small flower. As more and more crystal nuclei swallowed, the branches and leaves of the small flower became harder. And on the outside of its stems and leaves, some needle-sized spikes slowly grew out. When she first discovered this situation, her finger was pierced by the spike on it. To Ruan Ning, Xiao Hua is like her child. Now that the child is growing up slowly, she will eventually leave her parents to live on her own. Even if she has more reluctance in her heart, she can only choose to let go. She can''t delay the growth of Xiaohua for her own desires. After all, staying by her side, Xiao Hua could never inspire a powerful force that could protect herself. It is suitable for the wider world outside, rather than being planted by her in a small flower pot. In fact, thinking about it carefully, city c is not too far away from the hope base. If she wants to spend some time, she still has the opportunity to go to city c to take a look at it. ********************************** ************************************* In the afternoon of the next day, they came to city c. After a group of people entered the city, the number of zombies around was obviously increased. C City is now one of China''s many occupied cities. A base originally stationed here fell apart a month ago due to a wave of zombies. The survivors of the base couldn''t resist the waves of zombies, and eventually the zombies broke through the city wall. The people in the base died and fled, and there were few left. Now the number of zombies in this city is much greater than that of humans. Such a city is not suitable for humans to live here, but it is very suitable for mutant plants like small flowers. It stays here like a fish in the water, not only There won''t be any discomfort, but it can be mixed up. In the evening, Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng planned to take advantage of the night to settle Xiao Hua. Although the three teams camped on the same site, they were distributed in different directions. The rest places of each team were separated by a certain distance, so there was no fear that their actions at night would be noticed by other teams. "Brother, I''m ready." Ruan Ning was holding the flowerpot, looking for an opportunity, and sneaking into Gu Yicheng''s tent while there was no one around. In order to prevent others from hearing, she spoke very low. In fact, she would not have to go to the action tonight. It is more convenient for Gu Yicheng to do things like placing flowers on his own. But for the last part of the journey, she wanted to send Xiaohua over in person. Gu Yicheng also understood Ruan Ning''s thoughts, so this time she rarely advised her not to go on the grounds of safety. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * One more clock in. *The second shift is around six in the afternoon. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 172： Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng didn''t leave the camp too far, so they picked a relatively hidden place nearby, then dug out the small flowers from the pots and planted them on the ground. Perhaps he sensed that they were about to part, Xiao Hua''s tentacles had been wrapped around Ruan Ning''s thin white wrists, as if she was using actions to keep her and prevent her from leaving. Ruan Ning saw Xiao Hua''s reluctance, her heart felt sour and even more uncomfortable. After raising it for so long, she has also developed a lot of feelings. If she can, she is not willing to let it go. "Xiaohua, when I come to see you next time, you may be taller than me. Then you have to protect me and don''t let other mutant plants bully me..." Ruan Ning squatted beside Xiaohua, After talking about it for a long time, regardless of whether it can be understood or not, Gu Yicheng finally patted her on the shoulder and signaled her to pay attention to the time. Ruan Ning realized that more than half an hour had passed unconsciously. The two of them had sneaked out this time. Not many people knew that the longer the delay, the greater the possibility of being discovered. Ruan Ning removed the tentacles wrapped around the little flower around her wrist, took out a bag of crystal nuclei from the space and placed it next to it, then stood up, trot away and left the place. She was afraid that if she was slower, she would start to regret it. On the way back to the camp, Ruan Ning''s delicate little face was devoid of energy, lacking in interest, as if the whole person couldn''t lift the energy. "Ningning, don''t be sad, Xiaohua will live better here. When I go back, I will find you some other flowers and plants to keep?" Gu Yicheng couldn''t see her listless appearance, she was uncomfortable, he saw I also feel distressed. "Brother, don''t bother. I really don''t have any interest in raising other things now." Ruan Ning shook his head. Keeping pets depends on fate. If there is no fate, she can keep more flowers and plants. use. Gu Yicheng suddenly stopped. Ruan Ning was depressed and unresponsive. Without noticing that he stopped, she slammed into his chest. At the same time, her forehead hurt. She took a deep breath and grinned. He rubbed the bumped place on his forehead and asked vaguely what happened. "Then Ningning, you can raise me in the future, in fact, I am much better than that little guy..." Seeing her being distracted by the mutant plant again, I couldn''t help feeling jealous. Knowing that this guy will no longer be able to be an electric light bulb, he really wants to dig it out of the soil just now, and then plant it on the deserted land. "Huh?" Ruan Ning was still immersed in the sorrow of losing Xiao Hua, and did not react for a while. Gu Yicheng leaned down and gave her a quick kiss on the corner of her mouth. Then, he smiled and stared at the girl who was looking at her with a silly face. He lowered his voice and said, "I''m really good to support. I only need one a day. Just kiss. Ningning, are you really not going to think about it?" ? ? ! Did he, he just teasing her? ! No matter how slow Ruan Ning''s reaction was, he could understand what he meant. Unsurprisingly, Ruan Ning was flushed with such simple words. Even the sadness of parting just now disappeared at this moment, leaving only the feeling of shyness. "If you don''t speak, I will take it as your default." The man in front of him approached so unexpectedly, the distance between the two of them now was so close that their breaths were intertwined. The handsome and unusual man possessed and looked down at her. The hazy moonlight shone on him, but only her figure was hidden in his dark eyes. All this gave a feeling that she was his whole world. , Thinking about it, Ruan Ning suddenly felt that even his breathing had begun to become difficult. I have to say that the man in front of me seems to be really blessed. Even if Ruan Ning''s Yan control can see his face every day, she still feels that she can see it thousands of times without getting tired. It''s over! Ruan Ning was clutching her chest with a tangled face. The heart inside was now beating violently, as if it would jump out of her throat the next moment. She felt that she really fell completely this time! ! Can''t escape anymore! ! Faced with the little girl''s scrutiny, Gu Yicheng couldn''t avoid it, letting her look at it, and even hoped that she would look at it for a while. Gu Yicheng¡¯s personality is cold, and his whole body reveals an aura that strangers shouldn¡¯t get close to. Whether it¡¯s because of fear or other reasons, few people dare to look at him with such an open-minded look. Looking at it, he will only feel deeply impatient and disgusted. But this time, the girl admired this and looked at her gaze for a moment, but Gu Yicheng had a fiery heart, and hoped that such gaze would never be removed. The likes of the beloved are completely different to him from other people. "Does it look good?" There was a slight smile in his tone. Ruan Ning was interrupted by him so loudly, only then realized that he was looking at the male **** just now, and for a while, he was fascinated by the look. He coughed slightly, and said vaguely: "...It''s OK." Gu Yicheng smiled over the corners of his eyes and brows, jokingly: "Is it just okay?" "But I think Ningning is unique in my heart, what should I do if I can''t move my eyes." He evoked a pleasant smile, his voice low, almost seductive. Ruan Ning, a girl with a thinner skin than paper, couldn''t help but teasing himself with this tone, and the jade-white cheeks were suddenly smudged. Human pink, his eyes flickering, and his hands were hurriedly said: " You must not laugh! You must not laugh!!" As she said, her white palm hurriedly covered his mouth before the person on the other side spoke again, preventing him from saying something that made her face red. Ahhhhh! Her little heart can''t bear it! ! ! Gu Yicheng felt her soft palm on her lips, her eyes were dim, and a kiss fell on the palm of her hand. This movement is as soft as a feather, with a trace of unprecedented cherishment. This sudden, warm kiss made Ruan Ning''s palm feel as if he had been burned by the flames. He quickly retracted his hand, clenched his fingers, and looked at the person next to him with moist apricot eyes misty. Gu Yicheng, the frightened little appearance was so pleasant that people couldn''t help but rub her into his arms. In fact, Gu Yicheng did so as he wanted. When she looked at her wrongly, Gu Yicheng grabbed her waist and limbs and pulled her into his arms. Smelling the light scent of her, the man''s well-knotted fingers gently brushed the girl''s soft hair, like expensive silk, which made people unable to remove their hands. It seemed that the best things in the world were held in front of her willingly. However, Gu Yicheng thought, one kiss a day is still too little and too little. He is very greedy for her and wants a lot of things. He wants her to keep his sight on himself, and he wants her to love himself as passionately as he loves her, so... how can you be satisfied with just a kiss What? ********************************* ************************************* The latest news about the appearance of the Zombie King was in an amusement park 100 kilometers away from City C. Although it was on a working day when the end of the world broke out, as city j, and even the largest amusement park in the province, the number of people playing in the amusement park that day was still a very considerable number. Therefore, the amusement park is also one of the fastest places to fall in every city. They followed this clue to find the past and ventured into the amusement park, but unfortunately they did not find any clues about the zombie king. In the end, they had no choice but to turn to the nearby Xingyang base. In fact, the source of the Zombie King mission they received this time was also a cry for help from the Xingyang Base in J City to Hope Base. I hope that the base can send a team of people over to find out the truth and see if the news about Tier 5 zombies is true. Therefore, Xingyang Base could not welcome them anymore. The person in charge of the base personally received them and found the team that found Tier 5 zombies and asked them to tell them about the day. All details. On the day when this team found a Tier 5 zombie, they were chasing a Tier 3 speed zombie. They wanted to get the crystal core in its head so that it could exchange the crystal cores of other powers in the hands of other teams. However, When they chased halfway through, they found that this zombie had gotten into the amusement park in City J. There were many zombies in the amusement park. They were hesitant to chase it for a speed zombie, but suddenly they found it not far away. , I don''t know when another high-level zombie appeared. They were able to escape that time mainly because there was a mental superpower in their team. Although the mental ability person does not know the other zombie standing at the gate of the amusement park and what its real level is, he can feel that this zombie is obviously different from the zombies he has encountered before. By the time the Tier 4 zombies had never reacted so strongly, so he was certain that this zombie was much more powerful than ordinary Tier 4 zombies. Just looking at it from a distance, his whole body was covered with hairs. After a chill, there was only one thought in his heart at that time, that is to run away! ! The faster you escape, the better! ! ! This incident, when the team members recalled it later, they still felt shocked, and they were very grateful that they had obeyed their teammates because of their trust at that time. They turned around and left the amusement park without any hesitation, and did not get close to that place. , Otherwise, they may not be able to come back alive. Regardless of whether others are willing to believe what they are saying is true, Ruan Ning is willing to believe it. A person''s eyes can''t deceive others. When these people talked about that day, their eyes were full of panic and fear. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Second time to clock in. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 173： However, what these people said was something that happened a few days ago, and it couldn''t provide them with many useful clues. It''s hard to tell if the Tier 5 zombie is still in J City. But in this way, it was unwilling to leave without gaining anything, so for various reasons, all three teams stayed at the Xingyang base temporarily. Until a man with a vicissitudes of face came to the door, he said that he had seen the zombie king, and it was only yesterday. He can tell them where they saw it, but he has a small request, that is, when they return to the hope base, they can take him on the road. "What qualifications do you have for an ordinary person to make conditions with us? Don''t talk nonsense, just go to death if you don''t want to say it!" The most annoying thing about the Thunder team is that other people make requests with them, and they feel impatient. Ruan Ning recognized the woman who was talking. She remembered her weapon was a black whip. When there was chaos in the Yancheng base, a man wanted to slash her with a knife, but she was swept over by the whip. Should be a powerful role. Biress was a foreign woman with long blonde hair. She didn''t bother to talk with this person. Anyway, after she scared this person, he was naturally willing to say anything. As soon as the voice fell, the black long whip originally hung around his waist was immediately swung over. However, the man who came to the door was just an ordinary person with no abilities. How could he withstand such a brutal blow from her? Looking at the whip coming towards where he was standing, his legs softened and he almost didn''t fall directly. Fell to the ground. However, at the last moment, under Gu Yicheng¡¯s signal, the man was rescued by a Tier 3 speed-type supernatural power from the Dawn Team, but the superpower carried a burden, so the speed was still a step slower. Be careful to be swept by the tail of the whip and let out a scream. Fortunately, there is nothing serious about people, except that his arm was injured. But if no one had rescued him just now, I am afraid he would be dead or disabled now. Because this woman really killed him, not just threatening him. Under the intimidation, the man clutched the wound on his arm, fell into panic, his teeth were shaking, and his voice was unsatisfactory: "I said... I said, don''t kill me, don''t kill me!! I have nothing Say¡­¡­" After going through this, he didn¡¯t dare to think about other things anymore. He originally wanted to hope that the base should be safer as China¡¯s No. 1 base, but as an ordinary person, he wanted to hope that the base himself would have little hope, so he was in On the way here, I thought of using news in exchange for the opportunity to follow these people to the hope base. Who would have thought that not only did he not get any benefits, but he almost never got killed. How could he dare to make demands? Now he is eager to leave this place earlier and never participate in such things anymore. . The man told all the news he knew, and he didn''t dare to miss the least. He was afraid that something was wrong, these people came to him again afterwards. Just now, Biress was stopped by another group of people, and she was very annoyed. Now this person is worthless. She didn''t vent her anger, and she was sorry for the anger she had just received. "Bi Ruisi, we just changed a base, and we can''t think of the same as before." Thunder team leader Su Yang saw her plan, and suddenly reminded her before she took another shot. Although the people of the Thunder team acted recklessly, most of the time they would listen to what the captain Su Yang said. Now that the captain has already spoken, Bi Ruisi can only shrug her shoulders with regret, saying that she knows that she will not cause trouble for the time being. The Thunder team had changed several bases on the way to the Hope Base. Each base stayed for a long or short time. The longest was only one month, and the shortest was less than a week. Of course, in every base, the reputation of their team can be regarded as not very good, but their Thunder team doesn''t care, it''s just some weak ants, their opinions will not have any influence on them. The last days are the weak and the strong. They will still converge in the base. Once they leave the base, no one can control them. If something goes wrong, it can only be blamed on those people who are inferior in strength and cannot beat them. The six people in the Thunder team can be said to be people who refuse to accept management. Uninhibited, do whatever you want, do what you want. It''s just that I have recently arrived at the Hope Base, with complex forces and many masters, so I have just curtailed a little bit, and it hasn''t been as public as before. The Thunder Squad had only one purpose for this task this time, and that was to find a Tier 5 zombie and then defeat it. Then their team will be able to shine in the base. The Dawn Team also came for the Zombie King this time. Gu Yicheng wanted to kill it in the cradle in advance, preventing him from advancing to Tier 6 like the previous life, and his strength greatly increased. Compared with the determination of the other two teams to fight against the Zombie King, the SEAL team¡¯s purpose is a bit humble. They never thought of confronting Tier 5 zombies head-on. They just came to investigate as described in the mission. The whereabouts of the Zombie King came mainly for the high points of the mission, and did not have much ambition. Because they are also very clear about their own strengths, if they really encounter Tier 5 zombies, their entire team may not have been able to fight before, and it would be good to be able to escape from its hands and bring the news back. ******************************** ************************************* In the next few days, their three teams acted separately, almost turning the city j upside down, and did not find the so-called Tier 5 zombies. Instead, they killed several Tier 4 zombies and several low-level zombies. The biggest gain is the survivors of Xingyang Base. They have discovered in the past few days that going out to do missions is much easier than before, and they are no longer chased by high-level zombies as before. After seeing their strength, the person in charge of the Xingyang base became more enthusiastic about them. The delicious food and drink were not counted. They even began to promise a lot of conditions secretly. They planned to start digging the walls and dig these people from the hope base. To their Xingyang base. The Xingyang base is just a small base on the land of China. There has always been no team of supernatural powers in the base. But if these three teams from Hope Base are willing to stay in Xingyang Base in the future, then the situation will be different, and their base may be among the top ten bases in China next time. However, none of the three teams stayed. They are also one of the best superpower teams in the Hope Base, so they naturally look down on this small base in front of them. The person in charge of the Xingyang base secretly felt a pity for this result. On the third day of their arrival at Xingyang Base, they set off for City J. Since the Zombie King has not been found, there is no need to waste time here. The aura of the three teams was at odds. When they came all the way, they were **** with a mission. Now that the mission is over, naturally they are reluctant to go all the way back, so the front and back feet left. Dawn Team was the last of the three teams to leave. Because Gu Yicheng gave all the team members a two-hour holiday, so that they could have time to travel around in Xingyang base. And he also took Ruan Ning around the base to relax her. The survivor bases of the last days are all the same, but it is the first time for Ruan Ning to come to the Xingyang base and come to a new place. There is still some sense of freshness, so this time I have a good time playing. At about two o''clock in the afternoon, the morning team came to the junction of city j and city c. One of the cars in the convoy had a tire burst on the way, so the group of them stopped at this place for fifteen minutes, and they used this time to hurriedly settle a lunch. When he got into the car and was about to leave, Gu Yicheng''s movement into the car door suddenly stopped. He squinted slightly, turned and stared in the direction of the northwest corner for a while, but everything was calm there, and there was no abnormality. His behavior attracted the attention of other team members. He thought it was an emergency. Everyone looked around with vigilance, for fear of sudden danger that they didn''t know. "It''s okay, let''s go." Gu Yicheng retracted his gaze, then moved into the car cleanly. When other people saw him saying this, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. They scared them to death just now, but it was fine. However, what the people of Dawn Team didn''t know was that shortly after they left, a zombie appeared beside the window of a building on the street next to it. It was tall and had the same blue and purple skin as all zombies. But it was just such an ordinary-looking zombie. Behind the place where it was standing, countless stumps and broken arms on the ground, blood infiltrated the wooden floor, staining the floor with dark red. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù * One more clock in. *The second shift is around nine o''clock in the evening. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 174： Everything went well for the morning team on their way back, and arrived at Hope Base in the afternoon of the next day. Ruan Ning, who had just arrived at Hope Base, found that he had received an invitation letter sent from Chaoyang Base. Invite her to participate in the exhibition held by the incubation center. The letter happened to be delivered on the day that she and the team left the base for the mission, and it has been almost a week since now. The scheduled time for the exhibition is the day after tomorrow. Today I will take a half-day rest, and then we will set off on the road tomorrow, just in time for this great show. However, the people in the incubation center disappeared for a while, so Ruan Ning has been extremely worried, and now I don¡¯t know what is going on. Suddenly what exhibitions are being held with such a big fanfare, even Ruan who is still a little sympathetic with the incubation center. Ning didn''t know what they wanted to do? However, the less I understand the situation, the more curious they are about what medicine they sell in the gourd, and the more I look forward to the exhibition on that day. Ruan Ning believes that many people must have the same ideas as her. Regardless of whether it is because of his concern for the cultivation center or the strong natural interest of human beings in watching the excitement, he will go to the exhibition this time! ! Ruan Ning took the invitation letter and came to Gu Yicheng with a look of excitement, and explained to him that he wanted to visit the Chaoyang base. While listening to her talk, Gu Yicheng pulled her in from outside, with a little cold hand, and helped her warm up with her body temperature. After she finished speaking, he asked in a pampered face: "I want me to go with you tomorrow. ?" Ruan Ning nodded like garlic, "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Brother, please accompany me to go with me." With this person by her side, she felt particularly safe. It seemed that no matter what happened, she didn''t need to be afraid. And she was used to the feeling he was always around, not wanting to be alone. "It''s not impossible for me to accompany you...but..." Gu Yicheng moved slowly and pointed to his lips with obvious intentions. In fact, how could he really be willing to let her go alone, but that is to say, the benefits he should fight for for himself are still indispensable. Ruan Ning blinked when he heard the words, and his long eyelashes swept across, like a small fan. It seems that finding someone to do things really can¡¯t be said at all. Otherwise, what should he do next time he doesn¡¯t want to? ? Thinking about this, she suppressed the shyness on her face, stood on her tiptoes, and gave the people around her a bitter kiss. "This should be fine." When the young couple was deeply affectionate, a discordant voice suddenly sounded, breaking the pink bubble that was slowly growing between the two. It feels uncomfortable to be interrupted, and Gu Yicheng''s eyes are like a torch, and his brows are cold. If the gaze can kill someone, the person on the other side must have been cut a thousand times. Ruan Ning followed his gaze and found that the person who appeared suddenly was Lin Yang. At this moment, he was looking at the direction where the two of them were in a dazed expression, and he forgot to continue after half of what he said. Regarding the relationship between the two, the members of the Chenxi team are not unscrupulous people. In addition, Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng have not covered up the relationship for a while, so basically most people can see it. Because of the extraordinary relationship between them, it''s just a tacit choice not to take the initiative to break it. And Lin Yang should be said to be one of the very few people in the team who was completely unaware of this. The key is that he even mixed with Gu Ge every day and didn''t notice anything abnormal. "Brother Gu, you, you, you, and sister Ruan Ning...you two are...?!!!" Lin Yang looked incredulous, and his words became hesitant. He couldn''t believe that in the scene he saw just now, sister Ruan Ning actually went to kiss Brother Gu? ! Isn''t it the kind that kisses the cheek, but the mouth? ! ! And what is even more frightening is that Gu Ge was indulgent and didn''t mean to refuse at all. The atmosphere between the two was completely different from the pure brother-sister relationship he had imagined before! ! Although Lin Yang had been a little slow in his emotional response, he hadn''t been blinded yet. It was all this time, and he still couldn''t understand it. However, before this day, he had really never thought that the two people in front of him would become a couple. This simply subverted his worldview. Is Gu brother someone who can fall in love? ? That is absolutely not! ! When he was in school, let alone a woman beside Gu Ge, he couldn''t find a female animal. So Gu Ge fell in love, in Lin Yang''s eyes, the sun came out from the west. Gu Yicheng looked at Lin Yang with dark and deep eyes, and the corners of his mouth curled slightly, "Why? Do you have any opinions when you are so surprised?" "No no, no opinion at all." Seeing this familiar smile, Lin Yang shook his head with a strong desire for survival, for fear that he would be clicked if he moved later. In the past, Gu Ge would show this expression every time he was angry, which also meant that someone was going to be miserable. "That''s right! Gu Ge, I suddenly remembered that Superzi seemed to be looking for me just now, so I''ll leave first." Lin Yang responded quickly and found himself a step down. Ruan Ning only saw the people who were here just now, and they disappeared for a while. "Don''t pay attention to him, let''s continue." Gu Yicheng finished, holding the back of the girl''s head, leaning down, and continuing what he wanted to do but did not finish. ********************************* ************************************* Ruan Ning brought gifts to Yu Yiyi and Yu Xian on this trip to Chaoyang Base. ¡ª¡ªIt is a purifying agent. Dr. Chen from the No. 3 base in city b, who has researched and invented a water purification agent, has successfully piloted it and has begun to officially spread it to all China bases. After the end of the world, the living environment of mankind is getting worse day by day, zombies, water pollution, cold winter... Fortunately, this period of time, mankind finally survived. Because of this research by Dr. Chen, the problem of water shortage can finally be alleviated to a certain extent. However, it is said to be alleviated, not completely resolved, mainly because of the purifying agent, a material that must be in it is the crystal nucleus. This leads to its high cost and greatly reduces the possibility of mass production. The high cost of purifying agent means that its price is not much lower. It is still difficult for ordinary people in the base to afford it, and most of those who can afford it are abilities. The purifiers circulating now are modified formulas. The modification is not because the previous version is not good, but mainly because the cost of the modified formula is lower than the cost before the modification, so it is more widely distributed. But there are also a small amount of purifiers with high purity formulas on sale in the world. The people in the morning team exchanged points for a few bottles of high-purity version of the purifier, that is, the pre-improved version, the effect is indeed more significant than the improved one, a small drop can purify almost ten liters of water. It is hoped that the base is relatively far away from the No. 3 base, and it is only recently that the first batch of purifiers delivered from the No. 3 base was obtained. The Chaoyang base is farther away from the No. 3 base than the hoped base, and it may be even more difficult to obtain this purifying agent. In addition, the incubation center suffered heavy losses due to the theft during this period, and she was ashamed of fear, so she thought of giving this gift. Ruan Ning¡¯s space originally contains a lot of clean water. Purifiers are not a necessity for people with space like her, but the cultivation center is different. How can the place where flowers and grass grow do not need water? . Because water resources are polluted, ordinary plants cannot survive in such an environment, so the cultivation center can only cultivate mutant plants. But with the purifier, it means that there can be clean water, and with clean water, maybe the ordinary crops that have disappeared from the earth before can be cultivated again. In that case, the incubation center might be able to make a fortune with this, tide over the difficulties, and even get to the next level. Ruan Ning has always remembered that Yu Yiyi gave the floret to herself. When she received it, she only regarded the floret as an ordinary plant. However, even though she was so kind, she never refused. Now she knows her true strength. Ning and Yu Yiyi didn''t know this at first, but she always had an awkward feeling of taking advantage of children. What Yu Yiyi cares about most is the incubation center, so she wondered if she could help the incubation center do something. In general, she has limited abilities and can''t help much, but she can still help with small things within her capacity, such as purifying agents. Ruan Ning now has a wealth of wealth by relying on one-handed healing powers. She is a veritable little rich woman in the last days, so even if the purifier is very popular and the price is high, she can easily afford it. ... The next day, Gu Yicheng and Ruan Ning brought their things and set off for the Chaoyang base early in the morning. This time, he and she were very low-key and didn''t bring other people as light bulbs. However, on the way to Chaoyang Base, they found a lot of cars on the same route as theirs, the destinations were the same, and they were in a hurry. If they guessed correctly, these people might have also rushed to the exhibition held by the incubation center . The prestige that the cultivation center has built up is still there. After all, they have always cultivated the most varieties, and many bases specially send people to the Chaoyang base to buy plants and seeds. Therefore, the Cultivation Center also maintains long-term friendly trading relations with some major forces. If it hadn''t been for the last accident that someone had stolen the fruits of fortunately nurturing, they would only have a better reputation. Ruan Ning has heard Gu Yicheng mentioned that the Cultivation Center has sent invitation letters to all the forces in several bases around Chaoyang Base this time. Even the Cui family is no exception. All the major forces have their own sources of information, and it is not profitable. I should have heard some news this time, so they rushed over one by one and the cats that smelled the fish. Ruan Ning said that she is really looking forward to this exhibition more and more. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 175： In the afternoon, Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng arrived at the Chaoyang base. They found that the current cultivation center has changed a lot. Green plants cover all the walls, making the entire cultivation center look like a house painted with green paint, full of greenery and full of vitality. "Sister Ningning, you are here, I miss you so much these days." When Yu Yiyi saw Ruan Ning, her eyes lit up suddenly, and immediately trot over and hugged Ruan Ning with an expression of reliance. Seeing the little girl''s lively and joyous appearance, and guessing that she should have lived well these days, Ruan Ning breathed a sigh of relief, with a bright smile on her face, "I miss you too." Yu Yiyi felt very happy when she heard that when she missed Sister Ningning, Sister Ningning was also thinking about her. It was so hard for her to meet one so much fun, because Yiyi was between her elders and friends. She thought that because of various reasons, she had not been able to see sister Ningning at the Hope Base. After the matter was over this time, she must persuade Aunt Yu Xian to let her leave with sister Ningning to play in the hope base for a few days. After a while, Ruan Ning and Yu Yiyi asked about the business they came here this time, "Yes, Yiyi, what is going on with your exhibition this time? I received the invitation letter from you yesterday. , I left early today." When Yu Yiyi heard her asking this, he first looked around for a while, then leaned close to her ear, and explained in a low voice what happened during the month of the cultivation center¡¯s closed-door retreat. ¡°Everyone of us was trapped some time ago. In the cultivation center, people inside cannot get out, and people outside cannot get in. The cultivation center is full of mutant plants, and there is no place to walk, but then we found a solution." "But Aunt Yu Xian didn''t let me tell you that it was too detailed in the letter. He said that someone might leave, our letter." After listening to Yu Yiyi''s narration, Ruan Ning felt a sweat for them, and then felt very curious about their encounters these days. Yu Yiyi has learned to sell her this time, even if she actually wants to say it in one breath, she forcibly endured it. Because by tomorrow, everything will be revealed. If you say it now, you will lose the sense of surprise. Yu Yiyi has no doubt that the results discovered by their cultivation center will surely cause a huge sensation. In order to gather all the major forces and create momentum for this exhibition, they deliberately released some plausible news in advance, otherwise how could they gather so many people over. I am afraid that no one would even take care of their invitation. Since Yu Yiyi wanted to leave her with a little suspense, Ruan Ning could only give it up. Anyway, it was the same as she just said. Anyway, she would know tomorrow morning, and she didn''t care about waiting for this evening. ... This time there were a lot of people coming from around a dozen bases, and there was a shortage of rooms for guests to rest in the training center. Yu Xian also knew through Yu Yiyi that Gu Yicheng and Ruan Ning were in a romantic relationship, so she arranged the young couple in a room without much thought. After getting along for a long time, hugs and kisses, they have done everything that lovers should do except for the last step. So in the same room, Ruan Ning didn''t feel awkward and embarrassed, just as shy as ever. After washing, Ruan Ning quickly jumped to bed, wrapped herself tightly with the quilt taken out of the space, only a small head was left outside, looking like a cute penguin, she stared at the side Gu Yicheng, who hesitated for a while, asked in a soft voice, "Brother, don''t you come up to sleep together?" It is less than two months before this body''s 18th birthday. Doesn''t it mean that men will turn into wolves when they meet the people they like? Ruan Ning knew that Gu Yicheng was waiting for her to reach adulthood and would never do that to her before then. However, it was a little too calm, except for changing the law from time to time to kiss her stealthily, the rest of the behavior has not been overstepped. Just like now, Gu Yicheng Mingming stayed in the same room with her, but from the outside, she didn¡¯t even have any fascinating thoughts. Ruan Ning could not help but start to wonder if she had no charm at all, otherwise how could this person sit like this Not messy. Ruan Ning thought so, and subconsciously glanced down at her chest. She was very depressed. Her figure is not shriveled. She thinks that except for a little shorter, she has a good body proportion. Not to mention the hot body, how can it be regarded as bumpy. The more Ruan Ning thought about it, the more depressed, her delicate face wrinkled into a bun face, Gu Yicheng stretched out her hand and squeezed her soft cheeks, "Don''t think too much, go to bed, don''t you mean to get up early to watch the fun tomorrow?" "And if you stare at me like this, I can''t help it." Gu Yicheng''s voice was a little dull, and his dark eyes were deeper than any other time. Ruan Ning stuck out his tongue under his enthusiastic gaze, and flinched back into the quilt. Gu Yicheng sat on the edge of the bed, smiled happily, kissed her forehead affectionately, and then reached out and turned off the light. ********************************* ************************************* The venue of this exhibition is not in the cultivation center, nor in the Chaoyang Base, but on the outer wall of the Chaoyang Base. A group of people stood on the fence, looking at some zombies who were artificially enclosed within a range not far away, and they were a little confused. "What the **** is the incubation center doing this time? We came here deliberately, not to see them killing zombies here!!" "Yeah, I left the base and came here before handling it, just for the newly cultivated mutant plants. If the content of this exhibition is to kill zombies, I will leave." "what is the problem¡­¡­" "I have heard that the training center is not as strong as before, and I knew it would be a waste of time to say nothing." No matter how many people around, Yu Xian stood calmly on the city wall, and under the city wall, there were a dozen low-level zombies that she deliberately attracted people. She waited until the atmosphere was almost created, and then winked at the people below and asked them to take out the things. Ruan Ning believes that such a big fanfare of the incubation center will not be to fool everyone, so there is no slightest dissatisfaction and anxiety, and he calmly watched the next incubation center''s actions. A well-dressed man walked out, holding a box covered with black cloth in his hands, not knowing what was inside. The zombies first smelled the human scent, roared, and walked staggeringly. At a distance of about three meters, the man uncovered the black cloth, revealing a few plants inside. He hugged the plants, cautiously The ground passed through the group of zombies, and the result was that he was not attacked by a dozen zombies around him at all. The zombies seemed to have not "seeed" his existence, and walked past him. The sound in front of him made the voice of the people standing on the fence much quieter. Everyone looked at the zombies and people underneath, thinking about the scene just now thoughtfully. Yu Xian didn¡¯t let everyone wait too long, and promptly explained: ¡°The mutant plant that the person held just now is the new variety newly cultivated by our cultivation center this time. The effect is very different from the previous ones. I see, the low-level zombies underneath the mutant plants" "In other words, as long as there are enough of these mutant plants, planting them on the periphery of the base can greatly prevent the tide of zombies from approaching the base." Isn''t that a natural barrier against zombies? ! All the bases present had experienced a wave of zombies, and suddenly wanted to understand the truth. Using mutant plants to restrain mutant animals, why haven''t they thought of this method before? ! Even if it can only guard against low-level zombies, the effect is particularly remarkable. After all, low-level zombies accounted for the majority of the zombies in Novosibirsk, and they have an advantage in numbers. Even if low-level zombies are not as difficult as high-level zombies, it is really time-consuming to kill one wave after another. of. Recently, there have been a series of news that the survivor¡¯s base was compromised by zombies. Regardless of the calmness on the surface of the major bases, it is easy to deal with. In fact, everyone is beginning to be more or less impetuous. Give destruction. Now that there is such a method, if the zombies can be avoided, maybe it can increase the survival rate of China Base. "This is great." "It looks like our survivor base can be saved." It only took less than ten minutes to change from the doubt and uncertainty just now to the excitement now. With the witness of so many people, the incubation center''s turnaround battle was very beautiful. "I will distribute some of the seeds and plants for free to everyone present, so that you can try out the effects." Yu Xian said this, before turning around, and then said: "Besides, I have one more thing to show you." Everyone saw that the incubation center had other things brought out, and they looked at Yu Xian eagerly. The things that the incubation center brought out just now are enough to attract attention, and they are not as helpful as the ones from the Cui family before. The ability to upgrade the level of the fruit is poor. And it is really the Cui family''s later operation that was a bit too boring. After arousing their interest in the fruit, they told them that there was no more fruit, and it was not sold? ! Isn''t this playing with them? Going to the Hope Base is time-consuming and labor-intensive, and going back to no avail, this will be uncomfortable for anyone. They have nothing to ask for, but hope that this time the incubation center will not have any moths like the Cui family. Everyone was guessing what she was trying to say. Yu Xian: "I need to declare one thing here, and that is that the mutant varieties that the Cui family said were bred by themselves are actually stolen from our breeding center." Yu Xian''s words are too informative, like a depth bomb, which exploded in the crowd. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *The new article next door "I cured the sick Marshal [Starcraft]" has been opened~ Yu Zhaozhao, who has healing powers, has become a female partner of the same name in an interstellar book. The female partner was a spy who was inserted into the imperial army and served as an army physician in the First Army. However, her mission will eventually end in failure. On the way to exile the garbage star, she died under the particle cannon of interstellar pirates and was wiped out in smoke. Dressed as a female partner doomed to tragic death, Yu Zhaozhao originally thought that his fate would be no better than the original owner. Who wants to wear the book, Yu Zhaozhao finds that his mental power will match the legendary imperial marshal who is ruthless and ruthless? ! * The imperial marshal Mu Siqing, with high authority, cruel heart, and sss-level mental power. The only shortcoming is that because the mental power is too strong, it will suffer backlash from the power every once in a while, and the body is extremely weak and unhappy. until one day, He found his salvation. *1v1 Su Shuang Xiaotian Wen I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 176： "No way?" "how can that be possible!" Yu Xian''s sudden questioning made Cui Hongzhuang, who was standing on the wall like everyone else, look ugly like a palette, but now there are so many people watching her, she can''t make anything too intense. The response came. Otherwise it will make people think she is guilty of conscience. In fact, she didn''t want to come here in person at the exhibition held by the incubation center, but she didn''t feel relieved. She always felt a little uneasy in her heart, so she finally came here. It now appears that her previous concerns were all right. The Cultivation Center now comes to the door and wants to settle the ledger with the Cui family. None of the people present were able to be fooled at once. After Yu Xian pointed out that the Cui family had stolen the results of the Cultivation Center, most of them were just skeptical. After all, they could not be completely sure about things without evidence, but with Yu Xian The prepared things were taken out, and many people began to change their minds. Because what she took out was a mutant plant that the Cui family claimed had been "extinct." The Cui family used to relied on the fruit produced by this mutant plant. In the hope that the base became famous, it was in the limelight for a while. However, it didn¡¯t take long for the Cui family to be in trouble, and the fruit was sold less and less. Finally, it was completely discontinued. In addition to feeling strange, everyone feels it is a pity. After all, such good things are gone. However, this kind of thing has now been taken out by the people in the cultivation center. Everyone looked at each other, and finally looked at Cui Hongzhuang. "Even if your cultivation center produces exactly the same mutant plants? How can you prove that this is the species you cultivated first, and who knows if you stole the things from our Cui family and copied our results. I still think You are slanderous, nonsense!" Cui Hongzhuang quickly recovered her composure. No matter whether Yu Xian''s words were true or not, she would never admit it to the public. Otherwise, the Cui family would be saved. Yu Xian thought that the Cui family would refuse to admit this, and even bite the cultivation center back and pour all the dirty water on them. Therefore, when he hoped the base, he did not directly expose the Cui family''s bad behavior, but waited. right now. "I''m sorry, I don''t need to prove it." Yu Xian snorted coldly, and then said loudly to everyone, "All those who are willing to trust our cultivation center, I can reduce the price by% for this transaction. twenty." Reduce the price by 20% all at once? ! ! This is not a small sum. As for people from other forces, it is only a good deal to separate the Cui family and save 20%. Ruan Ning knew that Yu Xian had to ask for an explanation for what happened at all costs. Just like Cui Hongzhuang just said, unless this kind of thing is caught on the spot, otherwise it is true or false, and it will be really unclear for a while. Ruan Ning knew that Yi Yuxian''s character would not just let it go, would not allow the Cui family to steal their results in vain, but she didn''t expect her shots to be so decisive, and one hit would definitely hit. Ruan Ning thought about this, turned his head to look at Gu Yicheng beside him, and asked, "Brother, do you want to buy some seeds back?" Just as a support for the cultivation center, and the effect of this mutant plant looks good. Look like. Even if there is no other use, it looks good when planted outside their villa. The functions of these mutant plants are similar to those of the florets, but the florets are obviously more ferocious. Such mutant plants can only prevent zombies from approaching, and they only have an effect on low-level zombies. Little Flower is different. It can not only swallow zombies, but also evolve. As its strength gets stronger, the higher the level of zombies it can swallow, it is simply an alternative zombie killer. Gu Yicheng looked at her with excitement and said, "Buy if you want, brother can afford it." Before Yu Xian took out the results of this time, maybe not many people would be willing to choose to stand in line, even if the Cui family really did something wrong, not many of them would care. After all, it didn¡¯t happen to them. The Cui family also hoped that there would be no small forces in the base. The cultivation center has recently gone downhill. It is not good to help one deal with the other in the confrontation between the two forces. It''s better to be a bystander honestly. So no matter which side wins, it will have no effect on them. But now it''s different. The Cultivation Center just exhibited a particularly practical mutant plant. Everyone wanted to buy seeds and plants to plant outside the walls of their base to block zombies. Now they only need to stand on the side of the incubation center. They do not need to do anything. This time the price can be reduced by 20%. They have not had a good relationship with the Cui family to such an extent. People with a discerning eye know which one to choose the most benefit . Therefore, in just an instant, many people have made a decision. Cui Hongzhuang stood aside, out of step with her surroundings. She lowered her head slightly to make people unable to see the emotions in her eyes. She clenched her hands on her side, and her whole body was shaking. Because she knew that the Cui family was really over this time. In the face of huge benefits, it doesn''t matter who cultivated the mutant plants first. Not to mention, it was indeed the Cui family who stole the results of the incubation center. If they could perfectly replicate the achievements of the Cui family, today''s scene would not be so ugly. Unfortunately... there is no if. ********************************** ************************************* After the exhibition, everyone returned to the incubation center, stepped into the subject, and began to negotiate and trade between the incubation centers. In the lounge. Yu Yiyi opened the door and walked in, asking for praise, and asked: "How is it! How is it! Sister, isn''t the exhibition we held this time very good?" Ruan Ning''s Yu Guang glanced at Gu Yicheng with a thoughtful look after returning from the outside, nodded and said, "It''s really great." Especially after seeing the end of the Cui family, his mood improved. With today''s appearance, it may not be so easy for the Cui family to continue mixing in Hope Base in the future. She is very short-sighted. No one can bully her boyfriend. Even things in the previous life can''t. Ruan Ning is in a good mood now, and her tone of voice has become a lot more cheerful, "By the way, Yiyi, I came here to bring you a gift this time." Ruan Ning gave Yu Yiyi the box he took out of the room as soon as he entered the lounge. There are a total of twelve bottles in this box. Ruan Ning spent a lot of money to buy it from the world, and some from the supernaturalists'' union. Since that time when the Hope Base experienced the zombie wave, Ruan Ning¡¯s powerful healing ability allowed her to stand out from the crowd. At that time, an important figure in the powerhouse union was seriously injured, and several healing powers in the union At the end of the day, he was helpless, so he could only come to her for help. Ruan Ning thought about it carefully, and finally made some extra money. Of course, she wouldn''t work for the supernaturalists'' union. Just like the previous supernaturalists'' union for Gu''s family and the army, she naturally paid a high price that time. The solicitation of the supernaturalists'' union was fruitless, and it had to save that person, so in desperation, it had no choice but to agree. At Ruan Ning¡¯s sign, Yu Yiyi opened the box and glanced at the contents inside, "Sister Ningning, is this a purifier?... No, it¡¯s not the same color as the purifier, I see. The purifier I arrived is obviously green." "You guessed it right. This is indeed a purifier, but it''s just a pre-improved version. It works better." Ruan Ning explained. Ruan Ning wanted to use these purifiers to help the economically pressing cultivation center, but today the cultivation center has a beautiful turnaround with the new breed. This new breed will definitely be sought after by major bases in the future, as long as it takes the initiative. Is it not easy to want a purifier? In that case, this is a gift to celebrate the rebirth of Nirvana at the Cultivation Center. Yu Yiyi heard that it was actually a purifying agent, but a pre-improved purifying agent that was more precious than she thought, and exclaimed: "Sister Ningning, this gift you gave is too expensive? !" Although Yu Yiyi is not very old, she is not a kid who knows nothing. Aunt Yu Xian told you about the purifier before, and they only got a few bottles at the end of the cultivation center last time. Now, sister Ningning suddenly After so many shots were given to her for free, her first reaction was to refuse. Sister Ningning is so kind to her, how can she accept such an expensive gift from her? So she shook her head and said, "I can''t accept this." "Just be careful, if you don''t accept it, sister, I will be sad." Since Ruan Ning brought it here, I never thought about bringing it back. Yu Yiyi wanted to say something, but seeing sister Ningning really sad, she finally hesitated to accept it. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *The new article next door "I cured the weak marshal [Starcraft] after wearing the book" has been opened ~ 1v1 Su Shuang Xiaotian / He is sick, and she is the only salvation. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 178： "Brother, happy birthday~" The light suddenly went out. Gu Yi accepted that something was wrong. He just increased his vigilance and planned to guard against unexpected situations around him. As soon as he turned around, he saw the girl holding a cake in front of him. Gu Yicheng was stunned for a moment, then returned to normal and smiled helplessly. Is it his birthday today? To be honest, if she hadn''t mentioned it, he would have almost forgotten it. Seeing this scene in front of him, no matter how much anger Gu Yicheng felt in his heart, it might have disappeared in an instant, not to mention that he was actually not angry with her this time. It''s just looking at the people who are around her from time to time as light bulbs are very upset. How could he be willing to be angry with her? Ruan Ning noticed the expression that he had been staring at the cake, and said excitedly on the side: "Brother, make a wish and blow the candles, and then taste the taste of my cake?!" He never believed in the use of making a wish, which is too naive. but¡­¡­ Gu Yicheng fixedly looked at Ruan Ning, followed her words, closed his eyes and made a wish, blew out the candles on the cake, and asked, "Did you make this yourself?" The cream on the cake was not spread evenly, and the shape seemed indescribable. Ruan Ning bit her lip and nodded embarrassedly, with a glimmer of expectation in her eyes, "Hmm..." Gu Yicheng took the blown out candles from the cake and said honestly: "This cake looks...a bit ugly." After listening to Ruan Ning, he opened a pair of apricot eyes and looked at him with anger, "..." Well, she can''t refute it either. Ruan Ning herself knows that her hand is relatively handicapped, even if she has been learning to make it very hard, the cake she made is still not satisfactory. The cake in front of me is not only not delicious, but also not very beautiful, but this one is already the most successful of all the cakes she has made. The waste was much better before, and she was afraid of wasting, so she went all into the belly of her and the other people who accompanied her to do it. Because she was afraid that she could not finish it this time, she only made a very small size. And everyone prepared another one below. She was thinking about letting him taste her taste which is not very good first, and then eat the one that tastes good, so that there will be no contrast. Under the girl''s faint eyes, Gu Yicheng opened his mouth to take a sip, and said with a smile, "Well, it''s very sweet. It tastes good." Ruan Ning knew that he was comforting herself, and she said with a faint look: "Brother, you don''t have to force yourself to eat it. If it doesn''t taste good, don''t eat it. There is a cake downstairs, everyone is waiting for you, we You can eat that one." "I''m serious, you can taste it if you don''t believe me." Then, Gu Yicheng took a half step forward, clasping the back of her head with one hand, and going deep into her mouth. Her lips and teeth intertwined. Ruan Ning tasted the sweetness of cream. taste. When she was dizzy, she couldn''t help but think that the taste was really sweet...like she put a little more sugar when whipping the cream. "However, it seems to be sweeter in this case." The man''s voice was dumb, and his voice was low and deep, and Su De made his body soft. As the only person present who heard it, Ruan Ning''s ears turned red. In order to conceal the panic in her heart, she quickly took out a small mahogany box with the big palm from the space. Inside were the two fourth-order crystal nuclei she took from Yu Xian half a month ago. Originally, she wanted to wait until she was downstairs to give it to him, but now the situation is quite special. If she doesn¡¯t say anything to ease the atmosphere, her face is so red that she can¡¯t see anyone, so she just took it out in advance. Anyway, you have to give it sooner or later, and it¡¯s the same now. "Ahem, birthday present." She said with a dodgy look. The man''s fiery gaze made her a little uncomfortable, and she had a sense of being stared at by some big beast. Gu Yi accepted the gift, but didn''t open it to read it, but put it aside, "Don''t worry, I will open it later." "Well." Ruan Ning closed his eyes and responded to his enthusiasm. Gu Yicheng felt her response here, and his movements became more lingering. ********************************* ************************************* After half an hour. The Lord walked down the stairs in a hurry, Ruan Ning took him by the hand, and Bai Zi''s clean face was shy. Just now this person took her to kiss for a long time, so he came downstairs so late. Ruan Ning felt embarrassed at the thought of the two of them making each other up there and the people underneath waiting for them to cut the cake. The temperature on her face is getting hotter and hotter. Fortunately, everyone''s attention is on the person next to her, and no one will look at her. "Happy birthday Gu brother!" "Happy birthday Captain Gu!" Tonight, everyone in the Morning Team arrived to celebrate their captain¡¯s birthday. At the same time, it is to celebrate that their team has occupied the first place in the team leaderboard during this time. It is also a double happiness. Ruan Ning is only responsible for the surprise part of the celebration above. Lin Yang and Chaozi arranged the downstairs, and she did not interfere. This should be the birthday that Gu Yi has inherited the most. He always doesn''t like to have lots of people, nor does he like to celebrate birthdays. At most, Lin Yangchao and the others call more people over to celebrate. However, both of them knew about Gu''s character, and seldom asked more people to come and bother him. The birthday cake below was made bigger, and it was made by a chef who specializes in pastry before the end of the world. Ruan Ning has tasted the taste in advance, and they are really good. Compared with the small birthday cake she just made, the taste and appearance are almost heavenly and underground. Gu Yicheng didn''t get impatient when seeing so many people around today, and with a smile, he closed his eyes again and made a wish, blowing candles, something he had never thought of as naive before, and he would never do. Ruan Ning has been standing beside him, her eyes soft: "Happy birthday." "Kiss!" "Kiss!" "Kiss!!" I don''t know who started booing, everyone started yelling one by one. The object of the booze is naturally today''s birthday, and it is also a couple whom everyone tacitly believes. Probably because the atmosphere today is too lively, or there are too many people present, so everyone has a little more courage. In normal times, they absolutely dare not be so presumptuous to the captain. Ruan Ning: "..." If it weren''t for today''s birthday party, if Gu Yicheng hadn''t even known it, Ruan Ning would even doubt if they were his commission. Otherwise, why are they all assisting him? ! ! Shouldn''t the theme of today be to celebrate his birthday? Why do you want to get involved with her! "Don''t make a fuss, come over and eat the cake." Gu Yicheng didn''t dare to say anything anymore. After all, the two protagonists are unwilling to show their affection in the public. Coupled with the long-standing prestige of the team, everyone quickly gave themselves a step down and shared the cake in a lively manner. Cake is a rarity in the last days. Ruan Ning is willing to waste so many ingredients, so he hopes to make one by himself. I can''t even think about it when I change to someone else. This birthday went smoothly. Yu Yiyi and Ruan Ning personally folded the stars as birthday presents and gave them to today''s birthday stars. Gu Yicheng was in a very good mood today, and didn''t care about the little girl who used to be a light bulb between him and Ningning some time ago, and accepted the present with a smile. However, there is one person who can''t be so fooled. "Lin Yang, should you explain to me what happened the other day?" Gu Yicheng smiled. Lin Yang saw the familiar smile of Gu Ge, swallowed, and subconsciously glanced at Sister Ruan Ning next to him. Ruan Ning blinked and gave him a self-seeking look. Just now, she couldn''t stand it, so she told her about Lin Yang''s bad idea to attract firepower. Lin Yang immediately understood what was going on, and said with a strong desire for survival, "Misunderstanding, Gu Ge, all this is a misunderstanding." Lin Yang wanted to explain something, but found out that Gu had used the cream on the cake to batter his face and turned into a tabby cat. Ruan Ning didn''t dislike it and thought about adding two pens. Lin Yang held a face with cream on his left and right, his eyes were pitiful, but what he could do, he didn''t dare to fight back against Gu, let alone bully Sister Ruan Ning. In the end, he could only bully Super Son, and gave him half the cream on his face while he was not paying attention. It was so noisy and noisy, and then didn''t know what was wrong, it turned into everyone to add some color to each other. In the end, few of them were clean. ******************************** ************************************ One month passed quickly, and finally Yu Xian personally brought someone over to pick Yu Yiyi back to Chaoyang base. In the living room of the villa, Yu Yiyi hugged Ruan Ning and did not let go, with a look of dismay, "Sister Ningning, I can''t bear you." Ruan Ning patted her on the shoulder and said, "Yiyi, it''s okay. If you miss me in the future, you can come again. And if I have a chance, I will go to the Chaoyang Base to see you." This sentence is both true. What Yiyi said was what Ruan Ning said to himself. The two bases are not too far apart, it only takes one day to go back and forth, so if you want to meet, there are still many opportunities. "Well, when I grow up, I will be more powerful. When I can leave the base alone, I will come to see you Sister Ningning once a month." Yu Yiyi has been here for a long time, and he is also very concerned about this place. With feelings, she was about to leave suddenly, and she felt very sad. Yu Yiyi was reluctant to leave, and Ruan Ning was also reluctant to leave her. Not only her, but other members of the Chenxi team also regarded Yu Yiyi as their own. After all, there have been no children in the team for a long time. Everyone has a good impression of Yiyi. After getting along these days, they all like this lively and cute little girl. I felt that the team suddenly became a lot more lively after she came. However, there is no permanent banquet in the world, and Yu Yiyi will eventually return to the Chaoyang base. This time Yu Yiyi went back, Ruan Ning brought her a lot of things. It''s all the things they bought at Hope Base in this month. There are also snacks and game consoles she likes to eat. Ruan Ning also helped her take a lot, and put them all in the box. When Yu Yiyi came to the base, he hoped that there were two boxes. When he went back, those two boxes could not hold so many things. Finally, two more boxes were installed before all the things were packed. Yu Xian could see that Yiyi had a good time at Hope Base during this time. She looked at the powerful and presentable man beside her and thanked her sincerely: "Captain Gu, this time I really trouble you." Gu Yicheng said flatly, "If you want to thank you, you should go to Xie Ningning. If she didn''t like your niece, I wouldn''t care about this kind of thing." During this period of time, people on the side of the training center could not find any leaks to drill. Someone inquired about Yu Yiyi at the Hope Base, so they sent their idea to the Chenxi team. Want to kidnap Yu Yiyi and then use it to threaten Yu Xian. Several waves of people were sent over this month. Some Gu Yicheng found out which force sent it, and some didn''t even investigate him. However, these dangers hidden in the dark were stopped by Gu Yicheng alone, and he never even revealed the slightest to Ruan Ning. Let her and Yu Yiyi spend this month happily. "Miss Ruan, I am definitely the one who is most grateful." Yu Xian noticed his expression, her eyes were clear, "You can see Captain Gu that you love her very much. I hope you two can always be happy like this." Miss Ruan was well protected by the man in front of her. Captain Gu''s protection was not the kind of protection she had seen before forcibly enclosing people within her sight. He really loves Miss Ruan, he will not restrain her behavior, but will protect her as much as possible. Yu Xian feels that it is not easy to see such love in the last days, and she sincerely hopes that these two people can go on for a long time. "Well, it will." Gu Yicheng said, and his gaze fell on Ruan Ning, who was standing in the hall and bidding farewell to Yu Yiyi, with tenderness in the corners of his eyes and eyebrows. Gu Yicheng looked over there for a while, then withdrew his gaze, restrained the gentleness in his eyes, and changed the subject, "Have you ever thought about moving the base camp to the Hope Base? I heard that the Chaoyang Base was there recently. There are many people who are secretly stinging the cultivation center." With a shot at the head, Chaoyang Base is not in charge of the cultivation center, and the managers are not acting. The cultivation center is now in full swing, and such a fast development speed is bound to block some people''s way. For example, among the teams sent to kidnap Yu Yiyi this month, some came from Chaoyang Base. There are only two ways to completely solve the current situation. One is to drive down the other forces in the Chaoyang base and replace it with oneself, and the other is to change the base. Yu Xian understood what he meant, thought for a moment, and said: "No, the foundation of our cultivation center is in Chaoyang Base. It will be more difficult to survive if we change places rashly." There will be many forces taking root in any large base. , It¡¯s not so easy for external forces to take root in other people¡¯s territory. What''s more, it is hoped that the major forces like the base are entangled in the wrong place. This is one of the reasons why Yu Xian never thought of moving to the Hope Base. Gu Yicheng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he said solemnly, "If, I said I can help?" ********************************** ************************************* Recently, someone claimed that they had been attacked by unknown creatures inexplicably near the imperial capital. Strangely, these people were not life-threatening, as if the creature that attacked them was just to play with them. Because all this happened was too ridiculous, and these people couldn''t find evidence, so few believed them. Ruan Ning also heard about this, but like most people, she didn''t take it to heart. Until one day, after Gu Yi came back from the mission, he brought back something. "Little flower?" Ruan Ning looked at the familiar mutant plant lying in the flowerpot with a look of surprise. Immediately afterwards, Ruan Ning could feel the grievances revealed by it all over his body. She thought that she had said that she would go to C City to see it when she had time, but Yu Yiyi was at the Hope Base a month ago. She promised Yu Xian to take care of her, so she didn''t care about Xiaohua. Ruan Ning was naturally very happy to see Xiaohua, but the question now is, why would Xiaohua, which should be in city c, appear here now? Ruan Ning hasn¡¯t heard anything similar to the disappearance of giant plants in C city recently. What is going on? She couldn''t communicate with the plants, so Ruan Ning could only put the hope of answering this question on Gu Yicheng, who brought the little flower back from the base. "Brother, how did you bring Xiaohua back?" Ruan Ning was really curious, how did Xiaohua travel so far from C City to the Imperial Capital. Plants can''t move their place, right? ! It feels most likely that someone saw it look strange, so he dug it out of the soil and brought it over. Gu Yicheng''s last life has never heard of the city where the giant flower left. It has always been rooted in city c. Unexpectedly, he sent this mutant plant away this time, can this little guy run back again? ! ! It seems that he still underestimated the viability of this little guy. Gu Yicheng will bring Xiaohua back to the base this time, which is really purely an accident. "I found it by a road five kilometers away from the base. It was lying dying on the ground at that time. It looked like it was uprooted from the ground by others when it was in City C, and then it was taken to the vicinity of the Imperial Capital. Leave it alone. But fortunately, the person who dug it out only treated it as an ordinary mutant plant and didn''t do much, so he could find a chance to come and ask for help..." The whole thing was not much different from what Ruan Ning had just guessed. The small flower thrown on the ground at will, through the smell, noticed that Gu Yicheng was nearby, so he used the surrounding plants to signal him for help. Gu Yicheng found something was wrong, and rushed to the scene to save it. "If I guessed correctly, its main body should still be in City C. I feel that it is very weak now, so I should send it back as soon as possible." Gu Yicheng added. If it hadn''t been known, if Ningning found out that something happened to this little guy, he would definitely be very sad, so he would not rescue it from the side of the road, but let it destroy itself on the side of the road. He was not a sympathetic person, let alone the life and death of a mutant plant, which had nothing to do with him. What he did this time was all because of the person on the cusp of his heart. He is willing, and only willing to change his behavior for her alone. "Since this is the case, let''s hurry up and send Xiaohua to City C." Ruan Ning can be sure that the mutant plant in front of him is a small flower, and not just a mutant plant that looks very similar to a small flower. Although she didn''t know how it was able to distinguish it from that huge body, after Gu Yicheng''s analysis just now, she immediately thought of one thing, as long as someone catches it in its current weak appearance, how can it be? Isn''t it easy to eliminate it directly? All creatures have their weaknesses. It seems that the little flower in this weak state is its weakness. Fortunately, this small flower has only been seen by Gu Yicheng and Ruan Ning so far. No one else can connect it with the giant flower that occupies half of the city. Even Gu Yicheng hadn''t been able to confuse the two if he hadn''t known how he eats. Gu Yicheng nodded and agreed to her proposal: "I will drive." Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng didn''t delay too much, and they didn''t even need to clean up. After all, they had room. The two of them simply told the morning team members that they wanted to go out, and then drove away from the Hope Base. ... I haven''t been to C city for more than a month, and it really changed a lot. Now every corner of the city is full of various plants. Even the houses on the roadside have not been let go, and they have been entangled by various vines. And different from the mutant plants cultivated by the breeding center that will not attack humans, most of these plants in city c have a certain degree of aggressiveness. Although most of them will not actively attack, only people approaching, they are more or less. Will suffer a little bit. Ruan Ning can''t help but think of the scene he saw in the b-large living quarters in this extraordinary scene. At that time, these mutant plants caused their Dawn Team to suffer a lot. It''s just that the paved scene in front of you is bigger and more spectacular. The deeper you go, the more plants you have, and the more difficult it is to get in. These plants block all the way and prevent others from passing. However, Ruan Ning also judged that their direction was right, and Xiaohua''s huge body should also be in this direction. Otherwise, there will not be so many plants around. The little flower was lying in the flowerpot, Ruan Ning gave some crystal nuclei to keep it alive, in case it was really so lifeless. On the way from the Hope Base, Ruan Ning saw Xiaohua¡¯s flower bones become more and more wilted. It seems that it has been away from the body for a while, and I don¡¯t know when it was uprooted. It seems to be less and less energetic. Fortunately, after their car entered the C city, the situation became much better. Now Xiaohua even has extra strength to stretch out her transparent tentacles, entwining Ruan Ning''s wrist, and wanting to be intimate with her. Ruan Ning looked at it with such a heartless look, forgetting what happened before, and suddenly hated iron and steel. Obviously, didn''t it look clever when it was by her side before? ! Why is it so careless this time, so easily uprooted by others? ! ! If Gu Yicheng happened to pass by the place where it was thrown to the side of the road by others when he was out of the base mission this time, and luckily discovered its existence, wouldn''t he never see it again? Thinking of this possibility, Ruan Ning felt bored and a little uncomfortable, and even didn''t want to pay attention to this little guy who made her worry. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù The new article next door "I cured the sick marshal [Starcraft] after I wear the book" has been opened ~ 1v1 Su Shuang Xiaotian Wen / He is sick, and she is the only salvation. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 179： But even if she was angry and didn''t want to pay attention to the little guy in front of her who made her worry, Ruan Ning still followed Gu Yicheng to send it back to City C. After all, it was her own cub, no matter what happened, she still felt most distressed. Being angry is just mad at it being so careless and almost letting himself happen. "Next time, remember to hide a little bit and find out, otherwise you will eventually grow into such a big body, and you will be killed by others so easily, and you will be disgusted." Ruan Ning also doesn''t care if Xiaohua understands or not. I was alone in the back seat pulling the thorny leaves of the small flower and talking about it, which probably meant to let it learn to be smarter in the future, and not to be easily found by others. If there are small flowers in the car, the plants on the side of the road will give way to their car. There is no obstruction of plants. They don¡¯t have to drive along the way. When there is no road, they get out of the car and walk to the small flower body. s position. Ruan Ning discovered that the florets after more than a month of growth were actually quite different from before. Although the current floret looks almost the same as before, its leaves can actually secrete venom. Ruan Ning had nothing to do with it just now, but there was a plant on the side of the road that accidentally ran into it. The brightly blooming plant immediately withered at that moment, and the dry branches and leaves of the plant were black. You know it was poisoned to death. Later, Ruan Ning realized that this was Xiaohua telling herself in disguise that it also had the ability to protect itself. She looked at it with a smile, and she felt a lot lighter than before, and she teased, "Is it self-protective or caught by someone else? You say you are not ashamed." Just when they were about to reach the place where the little flowers were placed last time, the little flowers suddenly became restless, and the flower bones swayed, as if they wanted to go in another direction. At first Ruan Ning thought it had arrived in his own territory, so he was so excited, but later discovered that it was not like this. "Brother, what''s the matter with Xiaohua? Isn''t it... there are zombies near us?" Ruan Ning couldn''t solve it by himself, so he could only look at the people around him. Last time when Xiaohua came to C City by the way, the group of them encountered a wave of zombies on the road. Xiaohua was also like now, suddenly became very excited. Perhaps this time it was suddenly so excited because it was aware of the surroundings. There are zombies. Xiao Hua''s current appetite has long been cultivated, and what she can see is either a high level of zombies or a large number of zombies. But no matter which kind it is, it means it is not easy to deal with. Gu Yicheng immediately became vigilant, and said in a deep voice, "Ningning, you quickly get back to the car with Xiaohua, I will take a look." Ruan Ning nodded, suddenly thinking of something, and then wanted to give Xiao Hua to Gu Yicheng so as to deal with the danger that might arise next. After all, Xiao Hua can restrain zombies, and with it, it can be more or less a starting point. Gu Yicheng understood Ruan Ning''s intention to do this, touched her head, and said, "Hey, let Xiaohua be with you. My brother is so good, I don''t need it." "Then... well, brother, you come back soon." Ruan Ning knew that if something happened, she would be dragged down with the past, so she didn''t forcefully ask to be together, and just obeyed the arrangement and went back to the place where they just parked. local. ********************************* ************************************* the other side. Gu Yicheng followed the strong discomfort that rose again in his heart, cutting away the plants blocking the road, and finally came to the front of a bungalow. On the ground of this place, there were a few **** human corpses. Gu Yicheng squatted down for a physical examination and saw that the scars on these people were left by zombies. Killed with one blow, and died before even struggling. Seeing this, Gu Yicheng became more cautious. The blood of these people is still warm until now, so if nothing else, the zombie hasn''t left for long. He circled the bungalow, and finally under a tree, he found the zombie who was eating at this moment. The bruise-skinned zombie had an ugly face, and pulled a human''s arm down. The scene looked bloody. It smelled the breath of another living person present, and roared in a low voice. Then, a strong wind blew through Gu Yicheng''s ears, and he leaped back and avoided the attack. "It seems that it takes no effort. Last time I went to find you and didn''t find it. Today, you delivered it to the door by yourself." Gu Yicheng stood still, his dark dark eyes fixedly staring at the old opponent from the previous life. The thunder and lightning ability in his palm crackled, eager to try. ... Ruan Ning waited nervously for almost thirty minutes in the car alone, but time had passed for so long, and Gu Yicheng never returned. After all, he couldn''t rest assured, took Xiaohua and got out of the car and chased him in the direction he left. Because of the presence of Xiaohua''s navigation, relying on its guidance, Ruan Ning quickly chased near a bungalow. Who would think that as soon as she got there, she happened to see Gu Yicheng spit out a mouthful of blood while covering her chest. "Ningning, be careful! It''s behind you!!" Gu Yicheng''s originally calm face was broken because of excessive tension, and his tone of voice became hoarse. He endured the pain in his chest and activated his ability, thunder and lightning slashed behind her, trying to change the goal of the zombie king. Ruan Ning has lived in the last days for so long, even if his skill is not as good as Gu Yicheng, his reaction speed is extremely fast. She noticed the danger, her heart tensed, and her body was one step faster than her brain. She quickly turned over and slapped aside. She was all right, but the flowerpot with the small flowers was not held firmly, so she rolled down to the ground. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 180： Ruan Ning frowned when looking at the fallen flowerpot, and wanted to go and pick it up. But the Zombie King was chasing her by the side, and a strong wind flashed past, she could only hide and hide again, and she was getting farther and farther away from where Xiao Hua was. In addition, Ruan Ning must be careful to avoid the Zombie King while worrying about Gu Yicheng''s injury. With the lack of skills, she can''t tell the extra attention to Xiaohua''s situation. Fortunately, zombies have never been interested in plants, and Ruan Ning does not need to worry about what will happen to them for the time being. "Ningning, are you okay?" Gu Yicheng used his ability to successfully attract the firepower of the zombie king to himself, but he looked at the girl who was standing not far away with a somewhat embarrassed face, and his eyes burned with anger, yes. The attacks made by the Zombie King became more and more deadly. Ruan Ning: "I''m okay. Brother, be careful yourself." It seems that she is still lacking in exercise. Just this amount of exercise almost made her breathless. On the other side, the zombie king pressed hard, and Gu Yicheng did not show any weakness, and the two played hard to separate. Ruan Ning couldn''t help much, so he could only be anxious on the sidelines. One person, one zombie, the current power levels are all Tier 5, and they seem to be evenly matched, but she knows that Gu Yicheng has injuries on her body and moves slightly inconveniently. The physical strength of humans is not as good as that of creatures without pain like zombies. There is a high probability that they will lose here. Just as Ruan Ning racked his brains, thinking about how to get the two of them out of the predicament in front of them, he saw countless vines jumping out of the grass on the side of the road, entangled in wanting to get closer. Personally attacked Gu Yicheng''s zombie king. The crystal nucleus in the head of the Zombie King is extremely attractive to Xiaohua, and it instinctively wants to use the geographical situation to remove that crystal nucleus. This is the same as when zombies naturally want to devour the flesh and blood of living creatures. This is the instinct that all living things have for evolution. Little flowers, great! ! Ruan Ning''s eyes lit up, and taking advantage of Xiao Hua''s opportunity to drag the Zombie King, he hurriedly came to Gu Yicheng to examine his wounds. The zombie king is now trapped in a place by countless vines. It wants to get rid of its shackles impatiently. However, the city of c is a small flower site, surrounded by many plants. Every time a vine is broken, there will be new ones. The vines entangled, although the venom secreted by these vines has no effect on this golden zombie, but there are obviously two living people nearby, and the feeling that you can see but can¡¯t eat makes the zombie king extremely I became irritable, and the force to break free became stronger. Xiaohua is still in weakness due to the previous events. The control of the plant is not as strong as before, and it can''t be held for long. "Brother, I will take you out of here quickly." Ruan Ning glanced at Xiao Hua who was entangled with the Zombie King, hesitated for a moment, and finally made a choice. This is also the most advantageous option for them in the current situation. She doesn''t want to watch people around her have trouble. Gu Yicheng wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and said, "No, I can''t leave now. Ningning, you can go alone. This zombie is attacking the critical moment of Tier 6, if you let it escape today, it will be Advanced VI. The order is successful, it won¡¯t be so easy to defeat it in the future." Gu Yicheng didn''t want to let the tiger go back to the mountain. If this zombie was let go this time, it would be even more difficult to find it next time. He is used to taking everything in his own hands and placing hopes on other people. This is not his style of doing things. Ruan Ning pursed his mouth when he heard what he said, a trace of struggle flashed in his eyes. She knew that if the Zombie King entered Tier Six, his attack power would be greatly enhanced, even if people later joined forces to defeat it, the loss to humans would not be comparable to it at this time. "Good. But if you don''t go, I won''t go either." Under such circumstances, Ruan Ning could not persuade him to leave on the grounds of self-interest, but she could not leave Gu Yicheng here alone. Even if they lose in the end, she wants to stay with him all the time. Gu Yicheng looked at the girl who said nothing in front of him, and finally sighed, "You, you." Ruan Ning''s eyes were firm, holding his hand, and said, "I believe you will win, brother." After Ruan Ning made up his mind, there was no time to think about other things, and he began to concentrate on healing the people around him. The zombie king can grow into a Tier 5 zombie in a short period of time. Naturally, it is not a character that can be easily defeated. As expected, within a few minutes, Xiaohua can''t stop him, and the zombie king once again moves towards where they are. The direction rushed over. Fortunately, Ruan Ning''s healing powers had long been practiced, and this time was enough for her. Ruan Ning cured Gu Yicheng''s injuries nine times out of ten. When Gu Yicheng saw the Zombie King approaching, he hurriedly got up and took it to an open space some distance from Ruan Ning''s location. One person and one zombie entangled again. While Xiaohua was waiting for the opportunity, Gu Yicheng took advantage of its location to gain the upper hand for a while. But as Gu Yicheng gradually lost his energy, the Zombie King found an opportunity and came to him in a hurry, with black nails, almost piercing his eyes. Ruan Ning''s heart touched her throat at that moment, and almost didn''t shout out directly. However, Gu Yicheng, who was originally in the open space, suddenly disappeared, and the zombie king''s attack also failed. Is... Space teleportation? ? Space Teleport is a skill that can only be used by the sixth-order space supers. Ruan Ning clearly knew that Gu Yicheng''s spatial ability had not yet broken through the fifth rank, so even if he suddenly advanced during the battle, it was impossible to directly reach the sixth rank. But Ruan Ning now has no intentions to pursue this. He can only pray in his heart, this time he can be safe. A few seconds later, when Gu Yicheng appeared again, his people were already behind the Zombie King. Gu Yicheng had fought against the Zombie King before and knew its weakness. The Zombie King is a gold-type ability, and his body is as solid as gold, and ordinary weapons and abilities cannot break his defenses. Its only flaw is the location of the crystal nucleus in the head. Gu Yicheng gathered the few thunder and lightning abilities left on his body, and shot the zombie in front of him. At the last moment, the zombie king also noticed the missing human being. Now behind him, his arm turned into a sharp weapon, hitting his heart position directly, Gu Yicheng squinted his eyes, did not dodge, before its sharp weapon penetrated into his heart, A thunder and lightning with powerful energy hit its head instantly. The zombie king fell to the ground without even having time to struggle. Gu Yicheng also spit out blood because of the abnormal energy consumption. Ruan Ning ran forward to support him. Because of the battle just now, the land underneath seemed to have been blown by a typhoon and became ruins. In the ruins and wasteland, the handsome man hugged the girl next to him tightly and whispered, "Ningning, we won." Ruan Ning stretched out his hand and hugged him back, with the corners of his mouth slightly raised, with a hint of relief in his tone, "Well, we won!" The zombie king is dead, this time they won. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *The plot is almost finished here, and the text is over. Thank you for your support and encouragement for so long~ * There are tens of thousands of characters outside the fan, which is roughly divided into two parts, one is the end of the world and the other is the reality. It is the sweet daily life between Wuli Ningning and her brother. *The next book is "I cured the sick marshal [Starcraft] after wearing the book" Yu Zhaozhao, who has healing powers, has become a female partner of the same name in an interstellar book. The female partner was a spy who was inserted into the imperial army and served as an army physician in the First Army. However, her mission will eventually end in failure. On the way to exile the garbage star, she died under the particle cannon of interstellar pirates and was wiped out in smoke. Dressed as a female partner doomed to tragic death, Yu Zhaozhao originally thought that his fate would be no better than the original owner. Who wants to wear the book, Yu Zhaozhao finds that his mental power will match the legendary cold-blooded, ruthless and tyrannical Imperial Marshal? ! Or his destined partner? ! ! * Imperial Marshal Mu Siqing, a high-ranking authority, possesses sss-level mental power. The only shortcoming is that because the mental power is too strong, it will suffer backlash from the power every once in a while, and the body is extremely weak and unhappy. until one day, He found his salvation. *1v1 Su Shuang Interstellar Cookies~ I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 181： Text / Teak Tea Seven Exclusively published by Jinjiang Literature City The dynamics when competing with the Zombie King that day still attracted the attention of other survivors who were near City C at that time. Of course, with Gu Yicheng''s character, he would naturally not want to publicize his achievements, but choose to hide his merits and fame deeply. Therefore, apart from Ruan Ning and Gu Yicheng, no third person knew that they had defeated the zombie king who would become the zombie king in the future. Those other people who rushed to this place after the fact only knew that there was a piece of land around city c, but for some reason it turned into a ruin. There were scorched black marks left after being struck by lightning everywhere. As for the trees that had grown leafy overnight and spread across the city due to the existence of small flowers, many fell and the scene was in a mess. Everyone guessed that not long ago, there was a powerful Thunderbolt type superpower in this place who had a fight with a powerful zombie. As for the result, they also don''t know. After all, no useful clues were left at the scene, whether it was a corpse of a zombie or a human corpse. But in any case, the vast majority of people hope from the bottom of their hearts that the result this time is that mankind has won the final victory. Otherwise, if the zombie wins, such a zombie that is so powerful that it can cause such harm is still ¡®alive¡¯ in this world, and it will bring many more survivors to death. "Brother, you can stay in the car and rest right now, don''t move." Ruan Ning helped Gu Yicheng, who was overwhelmed with his superpowers, to rest in the back seat of their car. Gu Yicheng fixedly looked at the worried **** the side, curled her lips with a slightly soothing smile, and said warmly. "Ningning, I''m fine, I''ll accompany you to arrange the flowers later." "No! I don''t need you to accompany me! I can do such small things by myself. Brother, your first task now is to have a good rest, do you know?!" Ruan Ning raised a delicate face on the floor. , Said in a very serious tone, not serious in appearance. Ruan Ning knew better than anyone, that although Gu Yicheng''s thunder system ability had reached the fifth stage and was attacking the sixth stage, his space system ability was lagging behind another ability, and it still only has the fourth stage. Space system abilities that are less than Tier 6 have no attack ability, and their only role is to be used as a natural storage tool. But when Gu Yicheng was competing with the Zombie King just now, he suddenly used a skill that was completely inconsistent with his own space system ability level. In addition, his original ability had been exhausted, even if it was a body of iron, I am afraid it is now Can''t hold it anymore. Even if human beings have supernatural powers in their bodies, they are still fleshy. No matter how powerful a human being is, it is impossible for a person to be truly invincible. Ruan Ning saw Gu Yicheng look so weak for the first time. Seeing him become like this, she always felt stuffy in her chest, a little uncomfortable, and even wanted to share the pain for him, but no matter how powerful the healing powers were, they couldn¡¯t solve the sequelae caused by the exhaustion of abnormal energy. She was helpless and looked distressed. But at the same time Ruan Ning also understood that no casualties were caused this time, which was the best result. The zombie king is not so easy to deal with, otherwise, Gu Yicheng was designed to face the zombie king alone in the last life, he would not choose to blew himself up. Under Ruan Ning''s tough insistence, Gu Yicheng could only compromise and let her put the little flower on her own, "Well, I will listen to you and take a good rest in the car." This place has just experienced a big battle, the breath of a zombie king Still, the human aura was covered up, so no other zombies dared to approach this place for the time being, plus it was Xiaohua''s own territory, it would not be so easy for something to happen. Since Ningning insisted on wanting to go alone, he didn''t have to stop her. Ruan Ning was relieved to see that what the person in front of him said was true, and his expression softened. Before leaving, he learned the tone he had used to her and asked him to take good care of himself. As for the little flower, she alone will send it to the place where it should go, so that it can recover its vitality and vitality as soon as possible. In the confrontation with the Zombie King this time, Xiao Hua can be said to have exerted a lot of strength. If this time without it helping Gu Yicheng to stop the Zombie King, I believe that even if they defeat the Zombie in the end, it would not be as easy as today. , The possible consequences are far more than now. "Xiao Hua, thank you for today''s affairs. You can just stay in the soil to recuperate." Ruan Ning buried Xiao Hua in a concealed and comfortable position, so that it can regain energy faster, unlike this. It was found and uprooted all at once. Ruan Ning didn''t expect that the last time she talked to Xiaohua in this place would come true. Last time she said to let Xiaohua become stronger quickly, and when she comes to its territory next time, she must not let other creatures bully her. Who would have thought that today they really encountered danger on its turf, and Xiaohua also did this without letting them be bullied. Everything has spirituality. Xiaohua is a very special plant. Maybe there is a more special mutant plant in this world, but no matter how long it has passed, it is the most special existence in her heart. Because Ruan Ning treats Xiao Hua as his family, but this family can''t stay in the same place with them all the time. For special reasons, he has to stay in this place all the time, but it doesn''t matter, she will always miss it no matter how far away. "Xiaohua, we are leaving again. But don''t worry, as long as my brother and I have time, we will definitely come to see you. In the future, you must not be uprooted by human beings like this time. Take care of yourself. Herself." Ruan Ning didn''t talk about it for too long this time. After saying a few words, she got up to leave. These days because of an accident, Xiaohua was too far away from the body, and it was originally spent too much energy. On the way to C City, it has always been not very energetic, and then just now spent so much effort to help them, so Ruan Ning Thinking of it must also be exhausted, and she wanted it to rest as well as her brother. The branches and leaves of Xiaohua slowly wrapped around her wrist, saying goodbye to her with actions. Ruan Ning gently stroked its branches and leaves, before leaving, he did not forget to put the Tier 5 gold zombie crystal core beside it. This Tier 5 gold zombie crystal nucleus was dug out from his head by Ruan Ning after the Zombie King was defeated, so as not to be first ascended by others. As for the move to give this Tier 5 gold crystal nucleus to Xiaohua, she and Gu Yicheng decided together after discussing it. For the two of them, compared to a Tier 5 zombie crystal nucleus, this feeling of pinching the danger at the source is even more exciting. Even Ruan Ning, who has always been big-hearted, is now destroyed because of the Zombie King. This matter, now she was greatly relieved, and she was really happy because of this matter. I am happy that the Zombie King has died, and I am happy that the survivors in this world have greater hope. This gold zombie that was about to break through to Tier 5 died. Although there are still many zombies in this world, its death can still give humans who are pressed by various crises step by step a chance to breathe. And in the time left to mankind, everyone will definitely step up their pace, improve their own strength, and become stronger. ***************************** *********************************** "Ningning, how is that little guy now?" Gu Yicheng waited in the car for half an hour, and saw the girl walking back from the outside, that heart that had been worried about finally fell to the ground. He knows that the probability of an accident in City C is not high, but for the person who has always been on the cusp of heart, as long as she has a little possibility of injury, it is impossible for him to be completely relieved. Ruan Ning opened the car door and said, "After Xiaohua merges with the body, its mental state is much better. In addition, there is the fifth-order gold crystal core that we left for it. I believe it will not be long before Xiaohua can do it. Restored to the previous strength." "Little flower is fine." Although Gu Yicheng had always disliked that mutant plant that used to be an electric light bulb between him and Ningning, he also saw its help this time. It helped him solve a big trouble, now the fifth-order crystal nucleus is precious, but he can still give it. What''s more, Ningning cared about it, and he didn''t want it to die like this. Ruan Ning: "It''s getting late now. Let''s drive back quickly while it''s still dark." With Gu Yicheng''s current physical condition, of course he cannot drive a car. With only the two of them, the current driver''s seat can only be taken over by Ruan Novice Xiaobai Ning. Fortunately, Ruan Ning''s technique was so-so, but not so bad as to be called a road killer. He finally drove the car back to Hope Base without any risk. More fortunately, there were not many zombies they encountered along the way. She shot them one by one and quickly solved them one by one. It has been nearly a year since traveling to this world. After the end of the world, Ruan Ning is not static, nor is it the weak girl who dares not even kill a zombie, and is afraid of this delicate girl who is afraid of that. During this period of time, she learned a lot with everyone. For things like killing a few zombies, she can also catch them now. "Brother Gu, what''s the matter with you?" Jiang Jingchao in the living room saw Ruan Ning walking in with Brother Gu from the outside, and quickly got up to help. Gu Yicheng rested in the car for a while. Now, except for his face that looked a little worse, everything else was normal. He said in a flat tone, "It''s nothing, it''s just a little trouble on the way back." Ruan Ning, who was on the side, did not say much about his explanation. It''s not that the two of them are not even willing to tell Jiang Jingchao about this kind of things, but now their Dawn Team is at the center of the topic of the base. Some time ago, they defeated the original Hope Base Team No. 1 and became the veritable No. 1 team. Many forces in the base and many teams are now focusing their attention on their teams. There are many people in the living room, which is really not a good place to tell the truth. Jiang Jingchao and Gu Yicheng have known each other for such a long time, and they have had a tacit understanding. With just this sentence, he immediately understood that this matter is not as simple as it seems on the surface, so he didn''t ask more, and helped Gu Ge up. Upstairs. After arriving in the room and closing the door to isolate other people from probing, Jiang Jingchao asked them what happened to them in C city this time. Ruan Ning did not hide much, instead of Gu Yicheng who was still in a weak state, he told everything about the Zombie King. After hearing this, Jiang Jingchao showed a hint of shock, regretting not going to C city with Brother Gu this time, so he might be able to help. Fortunately, there was no danger this time, and there was no major problem. Gu Yicheng is currently injured and may not show up in public in a short time, so Jiang Jingchao can only find a way to deal with the affairs of the team. Jiang Jingchao worked steadily, and handed over these big and small things in the morning team to him and Xue Chen. Gu Yicheng fully believed that they had this ability. ***************************** *********************************** After returning to the Hope Base that day, Gu Yicheng was weak and weak. After lying on the bed for a whole day and night, his abilities began to slowly recover. But all this is worth it. This zombie king and those who betrayed him in the previous life have always been his heart knot. Being able to get rid of it in advance will bring him a sense of accomplishment far beyond what other zombies can compare. Moreover, Gu Yicheng was not without gain this time. He felt that his abilities were stronger than before, and vaguely touched the threshold of Tier 6, I believe that it will not take long for him to reach a new height. "Brother, you should drink medicine." Ruan Ning walked in with a bowl of medicine. This is a Chinese medicine specially prescribed by Dr. Ann to replenish vitality, and it is suitable for someone who is exhausted. These days, how long Gu Yicheng has cultivated, Ruan Ning has been caring for him almost every step of the way. In fact, Gu Yicheng himself didn''t care much about his injuries. He had suffered injuries that were much worse than this before. This time it was just exhaustion of the metamorphosis, and he was able to complete it after some cultivation. However, Ruan Ning didn''t think so. Exhaustion of abnormal energy is not a trivial matter. More frequency will affect the future advancement, so she has always insisted on letting him recuperate in bed. It is not important to keep him out of bed. Of course, Gu Yicheng did not seek benefits for himself, and Ruan Ning was worried about his injury, and he never refused these requests. Since then, as a sick person, Gu Yicheng spent a very happy time recovering from illness. Every day there is a beautiful woman as a company, and Gu Yicheng sees her taking it so seriously. In order to make her happy, she never drank the medicine without ambiguity. He drank it with one sip every time. Ruan Ning suddenly remembered something after he finished drinking the medicine today, so he asked what happened to him when he was competing with the Zombie King that day, he suddenly disappeared in place, and then suddenly appeared behind the Zombie King. Gu Yicheng had a mysterious expression, and he had to let her kiss him before he would tell her. These days this man has been asking for kisses and hugs for all kinds of reasons. His personality suddenly became like that of a child. Ruan Ning has long been used to it. He kissed his left cheek with a smile and said: "This should be Is it all right?" She really wanted to know how this space teleportation was made. After all, it has been written in the novel that only the sixth-order space system ability can use the space teleport, how can he use this skill now. "Just a kiss is not enough, unless you kiss me again." Gu Yicheng pointed his finger at his right cheek and looked at the girl''s eyes with only her alone. The feeling of being dedicated to one person makes people feel Can''t bear to refuse. However, Ruan Ning has seen this kind of look in these two days, and he has already had a certain immune effect on it. why? Because every time Gu Yicheng played a rogue, he would use this trick to show this look that people can''t bear to refuse. She has been pitted too many times! ! "...Brother, insatiable greed is not a good quality. If you don''t tell me, you won''t tell. I want to know that there are other ways." Ruan Ning said angrily with a pair of apricot eyes rounded. She is determined not to be addicted to male **** this time! Gu Yicheng looked at Ruan Ning''s angry look, with a small smile on his face. After laughing, he stopped teasing her and explained what happened that afternoon. Ruan Ning couldn''t help but think that when they were in the large living area of ??b, in order to avoid Tier 3 zombies, she could only follow everyone to jump off the building to survive. As a result, she accidentally failed to grasp the rope in the middle and fell directly from the stairs. At that time, Gu Yicheng made a move similar to teleportation. Half a year ago, his Space Element ability level was lower than it is now, but he also moved downstairs to catch him in an instant. Gu Yicheng meant that he didn''t know what happened when he used the power, he just thought so in his heart, and then suddenly reached such an effect, the feeling of the person when moving instantaneously is very mysterious, and it appeared in the other in the blink of an eye. a place. Moreover, he can only move a distance of about three or four meters at most now. In this regard, Ruan Ning could not think of other reasons to explain this except for the reason of being talented in abilities. ***************************** *********************************** On the afternoon of the third day after the incident, Yu Xian rushed to the Chenxi team from the Chaoyang base. Yu Xian and Chenxi team can be said to be a cooperative relationship, and Gu Yicheng also has other discussions with him this time. Although Yu Xian has been staying in the incubation center recently, many news can still be known through special channels, such as the recent hot news from several surrounding bases. She came here deliberately this time to find out if this matter would affect their plans. The two sides are so familiar with each other, she didn''t need to cover up, and asked directly: "What happened in city c last time has something to do with you, Captain Gu." Gu Yicheng took a sip of the tea on the table slowly, smiled lightly on his face, did not admit it, but did not refute it either. Yu Xian is a wise man. After seeing his attitude, he suddenly knew what to do. In fact, after she heard that there was a thunder and lightning type supernatural player fighting with a zombie in City C, she caused a lot of movement. The first thing she thought of in her mind was this Captain Gu of the Morning Squad. Of course, perhaps it was also because the man in front of her was also the most powerful lightning-powered person among the people she knew. Gu Yicheng: "How are your preparations for the cultivation center to leave the Chaoyang base?" He did not help much. The main thing was to help the cultivation center through the Gu family channel, and took out a piece of land in the hope base for the cultivation center in the future. Settled site. Yu Xian solved the problems that had been stuck in her heart, and soon the incubation center could live in a new environment, so her mood is now more relaxed than ever. "Captain Gu, don''t worry, our cultivation center is almost ready to move out of Chaoyang Base at any time." In order to successfully complete the plan, these days even the incubation center has become low-key in all aspects. However, in order not to attract the attention of other forces in the base, their business still follows suit, but they have been secretly slowly migrating important assets to the hope base. Although there are some twists and turns in the implementation of the plan, it is because of the solution. It was timely, and there was no major problem. Now everything is ready, I only owe Dongfeng. For all this, Yu Xian must thank one person, that is Gu Yicheng. If it weren''t for him to strategize and help plan, if the cultivation center wanted to break away from the Chaoyang base so quickly this time, they would have to pay far more than it is now. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *Sweet extra update...(/¦Ø£Ü) I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 182： Text/Grape Tea Seven Exclusively published by Jinjiang Literature City Yu Xian came to hope that the purpose of the base has been achieved this time, and he did not stay in the villa for too long. After discussing some specific matters concerning the relocation of the cultivation center with Gu Yicheng, he left. However, Gu Yicheng is still inconvenient to show up in public, so Ruan Ning sent Yu Xian out of the villa. After Ruan Ning sent the people away, he came to the room on the second floor, closed the door, and conveniently poured a cup of hot tea for Gu Yicheng, who was still sitting at the table and didn¡¯t know what he was thinking, and then sat opposite him. With one hand on his chin, he looked at him curiously, and asked, "Brother, you two have just been in the room for such a long time. What are you talking about?" When Yu Xian first came over, Ruan Ning was busy with other things downstairs, so he didn''t get in midway. Now that people are gone, she is really curious about what the two of them said. Ruan Ning remembered that Gu Yicheng and Yu Xian had never discussed anything for more than half an hour before. Both of them were highly efficient people, so they had always been quick to make quick decisions and leveraged their speed. But today''s situation seems to be a little different from the past. The two of them discussed it for almost an hour before it was over. Ruan Ning always felt that what happened this time might be extraordinary and not a trivial matter, so he couldn''t help but asked Gu Yicheng about it. In normal times, she might not be so curious. "It''s okay, it''s just that she noticed that I had something to do with the incident in City C." Gu Yicheng drank a sip of the tea that his girlfriend poured herself, and said with a smile, and did not conceal the content of the conversation between the two just now. Ruan Ning whispered "Ah" when she heard this, although the expression on her face didn''t seem too surprised. After all, there have always been contacts between the Cultivation Center and Chenxi Team, and Yu Xian also knows Gu Yicheng''s strength. It is not strange that she would have such suspicions. On the contrary, if she really knows nothing and shows no signs of suspicion at all, it will look a little different from her style. Yu Xian has always been a smart person. The process of communication between smart people and smart people is usually easier and more enjoyable. That day in City C, although no one saw Gu Yicheng''s fight with the Zombie King in person, the traces of being hit by the lightning ability in that place could not be concealed. Other forces only need to send individuals to explore, and they can see from these clues that there must be a thunder and lightning ability among the people who competed with the Zombie King in City C that day. Ruan Ning blinked and asked, "...Have you already admitted your brother?" Ruan Ning is not worried at all about this. Because whether or not Gu Yicheng admitted that he did this thing, he must have his own considerations and plans. Of course, she is also willing to choose to believe in Yu Xian''s character. She believes that in her character, she will never reveal this matter to others. Besides, even if it is true, there are still people who associate the incident in City C with Gu Yicheng and Chenxi Team. That would only make the Morning Squad even more taboo secretly, how dare to publicize such things. Many people in the last days are bullying and afraid of hardship. The stronger you are, the less they dare to bully you. Only the weak will make others look down, and the strong will only welcome the worship of everyone. "Well, I admit it." Although Gu Yicheng didn''t directly admit it when Yu Xian asked about this, his attitude is enough to explain everything. "But she came here specially this time, mainly to discuss with me how to move the cultivation center from the Chaoyang base." He continued to throw out a heavy news. "Brother, what did you just say?! The incubation center is going to move from Chaoyang base?!!! Why do I have no news about such a big thing? And, where are they going to move the incubation center?" This Next, Ruan Ning, who suddenly heard the news, had incredible emotions in her beautiful apricot eyes. The cultivation center plans to move out of Chaoyang base? This is not a trivial matter! ¦²(¤Ã¡ã§¥¡ã;)¤Ã Ruan Ning immediately thought of the impact of this incident on the Chaoyang base and the bases in the surrounding provinces and cities. The Cultivation Center is not an inconspicuous little force. Suddenly, the Cultivation Center has to change to another place to continue its operation. No matter which base it eventually changes to, it will inevitably arouse people''s discussion. I have to say that Yu Xian''s confidential work is really good. Ruan Ning also chatted with her a few words when she was sending her away from the villa. At that time, she did not reveal any news to her. It seems that confidentiality of this matter is not generally good, I am afraid that few people know. Also, if the secrecy of such a major incident is not good, it might have spread in Hope Base long ago. How could it be like this, without any movement at all. Even she was kept in the dark and didn''t know until now. If it weren''t for what Gu Yicheng was talking about this time, she wouldn''t believe it at all. Gu Yicheng put down the water glass and said in a faint tone: "Where else can I move to? People go to higher places, and water flows to lower places. In the imperial capital and the surrounding provinces and cities, I hope that the base is their best choice." After Ruan Ning passed through the end of the world, her ability to withstand pressure became stronger and stronger, so she soon moved from the cultivation center to the hope base. This explosive news was relieved. This matter is not trivial, it must be kept secret, otherwise Yu Xian would not mention it to her. But since this matter is so important, why did Yu Xian specifically come over to discuss with Gu Yicheng? ? Unless Gu Yicheng''s help is needed for this matter, or if you think deeper, the idea of ??moving the incubation center to the Hope Base may have been thought of by the man in front of you. Ruan Ning is not at all surprised by what a figure like Gu Yicheng does. She also knew that he had his own ambitions and ambitions, anyway, she supported him from the bottom of her heart and believed that he would succeed. Moreover, the incubation center moved to the Hope Base, both for the Chenxi team and the Gu family''s help. Regarding this situation, Ruan Ning can be said to be happy to hear. If everyone can achieve the effect of 1+1 greater than 2, and unite to make the overall strength stronger and stronger, what is wrong? only-- Ruan Ning¡¯s tone revealed a slight worry: ¡°Brother, if this action is discovered by other forces, someone will definitely be sent to obstruct it, right?¡± The difficulty of moving such a large incubation center to prevent other forces from noticing it is not ordinary. And if it is discovered by other forces, it should be dealt with. This is also a big problem. However, she was worried, she still raised her hands to agree with this matter. The Dawn Team and the Cultivation Center are allies, and a strong alliance, no matter which party is stronger, it will be a great help to the other party. So no matter whether it is public or private, she hopes that this time can be a complete success. Gu Yicheng looked at the girl opposite and said with a smile: "Ningning, don''t worry about this matter so much. We will take care of everything." "I am also a member of this group." Ruan Ning frowned and said with a serious expression, "I can''t let your brother take care of me all the time." She knew the man in front of him, he always wanted to help her stop all the dangers from the outside world, prevent her from being infected, and never let her bother about it. As far as Ruan Ning is concerned, Gu Yicheng is a boyfriend who is so qualified that he can no longer be qualified, and is also a reliance that cannot be abandoned. He will take care of her emotions, coax her when she is sad, share her happiness when she is happy, and stand up for her when she is wronged, and clean up all those who bully her. pause. He will do his best to satisfy all her wishes, even if it is just a word she casually expresses, he will keep it in his heart, and then realize it for her. He has always taken good care of her, saying that he spoiled her as a little princess is not too much. However, as the one who has been taken care of, Ruan Ning felt very sorry for Gu Yicheng. She didn''t want him to be too tired, nor did she want him to do so much for her in secret, but never talked to herself. Ruan Ning usually doesn''t care about things and doesn''t pursue some things carefully, but she has a clear mind and understands that there are many things that Gu Yicheng has not let herself know. Things like Yu Yiyi last time are certainly more than that simple. When she agreed at the beginning, she didn''t expect so much, thinking she was just taking care of a child. Although she also guessed that some people would put their eyes on Yu Yiyi because of the jealous cultivation center, but she thought that since everyone came to the hope base and not in the same base, they would not do anything else. She thought that all month. Moreover, nothing happened during Yu Yiyi''s stay in the Dawn Team, and it was calm. It was not until later, after she sent Yu Yiyi away, that Ruan Ning suddenly wanted to understand the matter. She thought the whole thing too beautifully and too simple. It is also that she underestimated the temptation of the new achievements of the incubation center for other forces, and underestimated the unscrupulous means of those people. How could these people not act at all because Yu Yiyi came to the Hope Base? They will only be more convinced that Yu Yiyi is Yu Xian''s weakness. In order to be able to threaten the cultivation center, they will try to take people away so that they can threaten the manager of the cultivation center. In that month, I am afraid that the forces that covet the cultivation center have sent people to the hope base. It''s just that all the dangers were blocked by Gu Yicheng alone when she didn''t know it. Ruan Ning had previously promised Yu Xian to bring Yu Yiyi back to the hope base because he wanted to take care of him. In the end, he had to let him handle these tedious things for her. Thinking about it this way, Ruan Ning felt even more sad. I feel like I''m causing him trouble again. Even if it is clear that he will not be angry with her at all for this, she is angry with herself. Gu Yicheng felt the frustration revealed on the girl¡¯s body, and touched her hair fondly, his eyes were soft and gentle, with a touch of comfort in his tone: "Ningning, don¡¯t forget, I¡¯m your boyfriend and I¡¯ve been taking care You are what I should do." He hopes that his little princess can always be happy and carefree. And he will do his best to shield her from the ups and downs from the outside world and give her a stable and free life. Let her live as she pleases in the last days. Gu Yicheng had never thought before that he would one day be like this, willingly doing so many things for another person, and never asking for anything in return, and without any purpose. If it is said that his heart is almost blackened under the influence of that experience in the previous life, then she is the only pure land in his heart. Ruan Ning heard his words with red eyes and a little stubborn expression. He said word by word: "But, I also want to take care of you someday." Ruan Ning knew Gu Yicheng''s thoughts about him, and he didn''t let her worry about these things. It was not the kind of pure possessiveness that he thought of her as a canary. Ruan Ning is not stupid, she can feel everyone who is really good to her. Gu Yicheng seldom prevented her from doing what she wanted. More often, not only did he not restrict her, but also secretly help her. He didn''t let her intervene this time, definitely because this time the matter was more dangerous than she thought, and he might not be able to take care of her in it, so he didn''t want her to get into this muddy water. She might not be so reluctant to change to other things, but this time it was different. If it were not for her relationship with the incubation center, perhaps Gu Yicheng would not help them so easily. Ruan Ning also knew that she was not useless, but because compared to what this man paid for her, she really did too little. In comparison between the two, she would have a very "useless" psychology. Gu Yicheng had deep eyes and looked at the girl with gentle eyes, and said, "You have been taking care of me this time since I came back from C city. Without you, I would not heal so quickly." "Ningning''s healing power is so powerful, maybe my brother will rely on you in the future." Gu Yicheng said with a smile. Ruan Ning blinked a pair of apricot eyes. The teardrops that were originally swirling in the red eye sockets are now hanging around the corners of the eyes, but now they don¡¯t fall off. Looking at the pitiful, Gu Yicheng¡¯s heart suddenly softens, and he can¡¯t wait to hold her in his arms and rub her well. Last one. Gu Yicheng''s eyes were full of smiles: "Also, I need your help now." Ruan Ning''s eyes were slightly confused, and he didn''t understand what he meant. "My heart hurts now, and I need you to kiss it." Ruan Ning: "..." The original good atmosphere has been disrupted by him. Ruan Ning now doesn''t know whether to continue to return to the topic just now, or to make him more serious and don''t always think about taking advantage of her. These days, he always excuses to get sick, get close to her, and then seek a loving relative, loving hug. Of course, without exception, Ruan Ning was blushing and out of breath every time he kissed him. ****************************** ********************************** Time flew by, and soon it was Ruan Ning''s birthday. Unlike the last time I gave Gu Yi a birthday, she only needs to prepare a small surprise for him. When it was her turn to celebrate her own birthday, Ruan Ning was a little frightened all day, and she was out of shape. I don''t know why, she has an inexplicable intuition, this birthday, I am afraid something unexpected will happen to her. The first half of the birthday event is nothing special, just make a wish as usual, cut the birthday cake, and then someone will come over and give her a gift. Just when Ruan Ning thought he was thinking too much, in the second half of his birthday, the plot development had a tendency to move in an indescribable direction. Ruan Ning stared at a handsome man in her room with a dazed expression. When he saw the movement of his hand, the voice of his speech began to stammer, and his expression panicked: "Brother, you, you Yes¡ª"Stop it! ! What are you doing! ! ! Gu Yicheng''s eyes were torch, and the corners of his lips evoked a faint smile. At the same time, he did not forget to unbutton the collar slowly, and his voice was low: "Well, I suddenly remembered that I haven''t given you my birthday present tonight... Recently, my elder brother is on a budget and can''t afford gifts. It seems that I can only give you Ningning as a birthday present for myself." Ruan Ning: "...??!" In fact, to be honest, she didn''t want this birthday gift that was so sweet at the first sight! ! ! ¦²(¤Ã¡ã§¥¡ã;)¤Ã Excuse me, can she return the goods on the spot now... Ruan Ning was really shocked by the sudden scene in front of her. A trace of panic flashed in her eyes, and she hurriedly stepped back a few steps. However, before she had time to act, the man grabbed her waist. Gu Yicheng lowered his head slightly, his voice hoarse, and his dark eyes were dark and unpredictable: "It''s getting late, Ningning would like to open a present now?" Ruan Ning was taken aback when he heard the words: "Huh?" ¦²(¤Ã¡ã§¥¡ã;)¤Ã When Ruan Ning discovered that he was already lying on that big bed, the whole person was dazed, and he didn''t recover for a long time. She stared at his fiery eyes, swallowed, and said dryly: "Brother, if you have something to say...may I not want this birthday present. Keep it for later, OK qaq" "Ningning, do you hate your elder brother before opening the present?" Gu Yicheng looked down at her, and changed the expression on his face for a second. He looked like a pitiful cat with drooping ears. . Ruan Ning bit her lip, and said in a soft and waxy voice, "No...no disgust." She was shocked more than surprise, so she didn''t relieve herself for a while. The corner of Gu Yicheng''s mouth rose slightly: "If you don''t dislike it, then you like it? Huh?" "...Hmm" Ruan Ning''s face became more and more shy, his ears were red, and he dared not look at the man in front of him. Gu Yicheng knew how thin his little princess had a face, like a little rabbit, she would hide if there was a little turbulence, and if she kept on teasing it like this, she would be scared off by him tonight. He leaned over and kissed the girl''s forehead, with a gesture full of cherishment and love. Ruan Ning blinked a pair of black and white apricot eyes, a trace of anxiety flashed through the clear black eyes, and whispered, "I''m a little scared." There was a gentleness between the lips and teeth, and then the man''s voice was low and hoarse, his eyes were torch, his gaze fell on her delicate lips, his throat rolled, and he said dumbly: "It''s okay, I am here. " (/¦Ø£Ü)(/¦Ø£Ü)(/¦Ø£Ü)(/¦Ø£Ü)¡­¡­Pull the light and close your eyes to sleep¡­¡­(/¦Ø£Ü)(/¦Ø£Ü)(/¦Ø£Ü)(/¦Ø£Ü) ****************************** ********************************** Early the next morning. Gu Yicheng, who wakes up punctually every day, is rarely up late today. There was a man lying in his arms, the small one, curled up in his arms, leaning on his chest. When his eyes fell on the person lying next to him, the dark and cold eyes instantly turned into a stream of spring water, which made people unable to help but indulge. After a while, the people around him snorted and woke up leisurely. "Sleepy... I want to sleep for a while." Ruan Ning said softly with a pair of sleepy eyes open. Gu Yicheng lowered his head and kissed her forehead, with gentle eyebrows, "Okay, then I will stay with you." Ruan Ning hadn''t slept almost all night last night, and now she is sleepy to death, while the other person is full of energy. The more Ruan Ning thought about it, the more frustrated, she raised her head angrily and bit Gu Yicheng''s **** chin. Gu Yicheng was "bullyed" by a little guy. Not only did he not get angry at all on his face, but he raised his lips, chuckled lightly, and said in a low voice, "Since we are not sleepy, let''s remember what happened last night." "??!" Ruan Ning thought of what happened last night, and suddenly didn''t dare to move. He quickly closed his eyes and continued to sleep. Ruan Ning was really sleepy. Not long after closing his eyes, he immediately fell asleep. Upon seeing this, Gu Yicheng squeezed the person in his arms a bit, and the two cuddled together and closed their eyes. ... When Ruan Ning was completely awake from his sleep, the sun was already three poles outside and the sun was shining. Ruan Ning felt the temperature around her, turned her head, swept her long eyelashes, and cast a shadow on her white eyelids. She fixedly looked at Gu Yicheng''s contoured face, and felt warm in her heart for some reason. Eloquent. Gu Yicheng hadn''t completely fallen asleep, but when Ruan Ning woke up, he immediately noticed it. He stretched out his well-knotted fingers, gently helped her pull the broken hair from his forehead behind her ears, and said softly, "What''s the matter? You laugh so happy?" "It''s nothing, I just think it''s nice to have you." After she said this, she felt a little embarrassed to be so sensational. She moved closer to his arms, put her arms around his waist, and raised her face. A bright smile. With a smile in his eyes, Gu Yicheng grabbed her slender white hand, clasped her fingers, and whispered, "Me too." ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *happy mid-Autumn Festival! *Today is also a sweet chapter~(/¦Ø£Ü) Jinjiang is not allowed to drive, so I deleted and deleted the writing in this chapter, and finally wrote a chapter that meets the requirements of the lamp bed scene_(:§Ù" ¡Ï)_ *There are a few more chapters outside the episode, which will be released in the next two days. I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books] Please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update. Chapter 183： Text/Grape Tea Seven Exclusively published by Jinjiang Literature City "Little slacker, it''s time to get up." Ruan Ning stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyes, and found that the man sleeping next to him had already got up, made breakfast, and then waited for her to get up and enjoy it together. "Hmm...good morning." She raised a pair of moist eyes when she woke up from sleep, fixedly looking at Gu Yicheng, who was standing on the side of the bed, and her voice was soft. This is her boyfriend. But to be more precise, it should be her fiance. ¡ª¡ªBecause they are about to get married. Outside the window today is a big sunny day, the sun is shining, the sky is clear, there is no sky at all, the gloomy feeling it gives people. Ruan Ning has been back to the real world for half a year. However, she is still not completely used to the days when her tight nerves suddenly relax and the pace of life slows down. Now she doesn''t have to worry about zombies appearing when she is asleep, because in this world, there are no such ugly creatures as zombies. Even so, sometimes she still dreams of the things she has experienced in the last days. As for why they appear in the real world, this matter has to be discussed specifically after Gu Yicheng''s spatial ability level broke through the sixth rank. It was a very ordinary morning. It looked no different from every morning in the past. Ruan Ning was awakened by Gu Yicheng next to him when he was half-awake and dazed. Then she discovered that the space around them was happening. distortion. Then, when Ruan Ning reacted, she realized that she had appeared at her home in the real world. Yes, that''s right. She is wearing it again! ! ! Fortunately, she didn''t come back alone this time, and there was Gu Yicheng who came back with her. Ruan Ning confessed to Gu Yicheng that she was a traveler after her first birthday in the last days. Now that she has decided to be together, she thinks she should be honest with her partner, and more importantly, she believes that he will not have any grudge against her because of this incident. In fact, she was right. Their days in the last days are simple and happy. After returning to the real world, there is not much change, just a little more tranquility. Ruan Ning¡¯s parents died in a car accident when she was in high school, leaving behind a large amount of fortune. Coupled with the high compensation of insurance, she can always live a wealthy lady in the future. life. Ruan Ning is not interested in running companies or anything, so the assets under her name are all kinds of financial investments except for various houses and shops. However, these financial investments are handed over to specialized managers to take care of them, and she usually acts as a shopkeeper. Unlike Ruan Ning''s situation, Gu Yicheng didn''t belong to this world, so after crossing over, he naturally became a black house. But having money can make the ghost grind, and his identity problem is quickly resolved. Gu Yicheng''s talent in business is not inferior to his supernatural power. In the short six months of wearing it back, he successfully established a company of his own, and the scale became bigger and bigger, and he became a financial upstart in S City. In the early days of the last days, everything was lacking, and Gu Yicheng was reluctant to wrong his little princess on such an important day, and finished their once-in-a-lifetime wedding, just like the rest of the base. Therefore, the two have been dating for two years, but they have not held a wedding for a long time, but got engaged first in the second year. Now that he has returned to the peaceful and prosperous real world, Gu Yicheng has no such worries and can finally give his favorite person a grand wedding. Their wedding was held on a beautiful island and many people were invited. Although Ruan Ning''s parents died, there are other relatives in this world who can attend the wedding. As for Gu Yicheng, because his career has flourished in the past six months, after the news of his marriage came out, many people wanted to come to their wedding, including some business celebrities. The entire wedding, from bouquets, wedding dresses to venues, was carefully prepared. When the bride in a white wedding dress comes out, it is even more beautiful. "Ms. Ruan Ning, are you willing to marry the gentleman next to you, regardless of birth, old age, sickness, death, poverty and wealth, will you stay with him forever?" Ruan Ning looked at the handsome and handsome groom in front of him, with a sweet smile, and his tone was firm: "I do." "Mr. Gu Yicheng, are you willing to marry this lady next to you, regardless of birth, old age, sickness, death, poverty and wealth, will you stay with her forever?" "I am willing." In front of the kind-faced priest, the two newlyweds exchanged wedding rings. At the end of the ceremony, Gu Yicheng stretched out his hand to hold his wife''s waist, bent down and offered the most sincere kiss, his eyes filled with happiness. ¡ª¡ªHe thought, no matter which world you are in, as long as you have her company, that is the best life. ¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù¡ù *The full text is over~ *The little cuties who subscribe to the full text please give a five-star praise, the score is very important to the author, is it (¤Å¡ñ©¤¡ñ)¤Å *In addition, the new article "Apocalypse Women''s Sweet Pet Guide [Clearing Books]" will be published in the near future. This book of Ningning and brother is sweeter and more healing~ Ruan Ning wears an essay on the rebirth of a male protagonist in the last days and binds a system 520 designed to "fill the world with love". ¡ª¡ª¡¾Please be friends with the villain, warm him with love and influence him. ¡¿ Ruan Ning: What? Be friends? ? ¦²(¤Ã¡ã§¥¡ã;)¤Ã system, are you serious about this task? ! ! * Before rebirth, Gu Yicheng, who was betrayed by people around him, was cold and cold-blooded, fiercely sinister, and no longer believed in anyone. It was also from that day that a sticky little tail appeared beside him. In order to go home, Ruan Ning cautiously approached the villain male protagonist who blocked the gods, the Buddha blocked and killed the Buddha. He rescued the dying man from the zombie king, accompany him to heal his injuries, and accompany him to advance. ¡ª"Why are you so good to me?" ¡ª"I, I want to be friends with you..." "I don''t need friends." Gu Yicheng''s eyes still have the indifference after killing the zombies. He gently flipped the lighter, the cold light of the flames on his handsome face, his eyes drooped. "But I still lack A girlfriend, do you think you like it?" Ruan Ning: "??!" I like the Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [Clearing Books], please collect: (novelhall.com) Doomsday Girl with Sweet Pet Daily [wearing books] has the fastest literary update.